Biblia Isaiah

CLARK'S
FOREIGN
THEOLOGICAL LIBRARY·.
Jt1 0 UR T. H SE R I ES.
VOL. XIV.
EDINBURGH:
T. AND T. CLARK, 3.S, GEORGE STREET
MDCCCLXXVII.
PRIN'l'ED llY MURRAY AND GlllB,
FOB
T. & T. CLARK, EDINBURGH.
LONDON, HAMILTON, AD.A.MS, AND CO.
DUBLIN, ROBERTSON AND CO•
NEW YORK, • SCRillNEB, WELFORD, AND ARMSTRONG.

BIBLICAL COMMENTARY
ON
THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
BY
FRANZ DELITZSCH, D.D.,

PROFESSOR OF THEOLOGY.
ffl:nnslaf.eb from tq.e dJtrm1m,

BY
THE REV. JAMES MARTIN, B. A.
VOL. I.
EDINBURGH:
T. & T. CLARK, 38, GEORGE STREET.
MDCCCLXXVII.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
INTRODUCTION TO THE PROPHETICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, , 1

INTRODUCTION.
Time of the Prophet, 31

Arrangement of the Collection, 53
The Critical Questions, 56
Exposition in its existing state, 63
EXPOSITION.
FIRST HALF OF THE COLLECTION (CHAP. 1.-XXXIX.).
!. PROPHECIES RELATING TO THE ONWARD COURSE OF THE GREAT

MASS OF THE PEOPLE 'l'OWARDS HARDENING OF HEART
(CHAP. r.-vr.) :
Opening Address concerning the Ways of Jehovah with His
Ungrateful and Rebellious Nation (Chap. i. 2 sqq.), 73
The Way of general Judgment ; or the Course of Israel from
False Glory to the True (Chap. ii.-iv.), 110
Judgment of Devastation upon the Vineyard of Jehovah
(Chap v.), 159
The Prophet's Acco1mt of his own divine Mission (Chap. vi. ), . 188
vt TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
II. CONSOLATION OF IMMANUEL IN THE MIDST OF THE ASSYRIAN
OPPRESSIONS (CHAP. vu.-xrr.):
Divine Sign of the Virgin's wondrous Son (Chap. vii.). 206

Two Omens of the Immediate Future (Chap. viii. 1-4)1 228
Esoteric Addresses (Chap. viii. 5-xii.):

A. Consolation of Immanuel in the coming Darkness (Chap.
viii. 5-ix. 6), 231
B. Jehovah's outstretched Hand (Chap. ix. 7-x. 4),. 255
C. Destruction of the imperial Kingdom of the World, and
Rise of the Kingdom of Jehovah in His Anointed (Chap.
x. 5--xii.), 264
III. COLLECTION OF ORAl'.JLES CONCERNING THE HEATHEN (CHAP.

xm.-xxnr.):
Oracle concerning the Chaldeans, the Heirs of the Assyrians
(Chap. xiii. I-xiv. 27), 294
The Oracle concerning Philistia (Chap. xiv. 28-32), 317
The Oracle concerning Moab (Chap. xv. xvi.), . 321
The Oracle concerning Damascus and Israel (Chap. xvii.), 339
Ethiopia's S1?-bm.ission to Jehovah (Chap. xviii.), 347
The Oracle concerning Egypt (Chap. xix.), 354
Symbol of the Fall of Egypt and Ethiopia, and its Interpreta-
tion (Chap. xx.), . 370
The Oracles concerning ,the Desert of the Sea (Babylon) (Chap.
xtl~W), 3~
The Oracle concerning the Silence of Death (Edom) (Chap. xxi.
11, 12), 383
The Oracle in the Evening (against Arabia) (Chap. xxi. 13-17), 386
The Oracle concerning the Valley of Vision (Jerusalem) (Chap.
xxii. 1-14), 889
Against Shebna the Steward (Chap. xxii. 15-25), 398
The Oracle concerning Tyre (Chap. xxiii.), 404
IV. FINALE OF THE GREAT CATASTROPHE (CHAP. xxrv.-xxvrr.), 421

The Judgment upon the Earth (Chap. xxiv.), • 424
TABLE OF CONTENTS. vu
PAGE
The Fourfold Melodious Echo (Chap. xxv. xxvi.):
A. First Echo: Salvation of the Nations after the Fall of the
imperial City (Chap. xxv. 1-8), 436
B. Second Echo: The Humiliation of Moab (Chap. xxv. 9-12), 4.41
C. Third Echo : Israel brought back, or raised from the Deaa
(Chap. xxvi.), 443
D. The Fourth Echo: The Fruit-bearing Vineyard under the
Protection of Jehovah (Chap. xxvii. 2-6), 455
Jehovah's chastising and saving Course towards Israel (Chap.
xxvii. 7-13), 457
INTRODUCTION
TO THE
PROPHETICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.
HE prophetical histories are followed in the Old
D Testament canon by the prophetical books of pre-

diction. The two together form the middle portion
of the threefold canon, under the common name of
0 1~ 1~?- On account of their relative position in the canon, the
form~r .are also described as 0'?i!iN"1i; 0'~ 1~?, the first prophets,
and the latter C11?i1~~~, the last prophets. In the Masora this
central portion is sometimes designated as tti,'??~~, possibly
because it exhibits a complete and homogeneous whole. The
first prophets are in that case distinguished from the last, as
r:m1 oip ttno~eit-t and t-t:i1m ttn~~~tt.
0
"'1i10 th;r'ai is ind;~d al~~ a-prophetical work, since Moses,

the mediator through whom the law was revealed, was for that
very reason a prophet without an equal (Deut. xxxiv.10); and
even the final codification of the great historical law-book
possessed a prophetical character (Ezra ix. 11). But it would
not have been right to include the thorali (Pentateuch) in that
portion of the canon which is designated as "the prophets"
(nebiim), inasmuch as, although similar in character, it is not
similar in rank to the other prophetical books, It stands by
itself as perfectly unique-the original record which regulated
on all sides the being and life of Israel as the chosen nation,
and to which all other prophecy in Israel stood in a derivative
relation. And this applies not to prophecy alone, but to all the
later writings. The thorali was not only the type of the pro-
phetic histories, but of the non-prophetic, the priestly, political,
VOL. I. A
2 INTRODUCTION TO THE
and popular histories also. The former followed the J ehovistic

or Deuteronomic type, the latter the Elohistic. The thorah
unites the prophetical and (so to speak) hagiographical styles
of historical composition in a manner which is peculiar to itself,
and not to be met with in any of the works included among the
Cl~)e>Ni Cl 1N~.:l)-
Those who imagine that it is only because of their later
origin, that the historical works which are found among the
hagiographa have not found their appropriate place among the
"first prophets," have evidently no idea whatever of this diver-
sity in the style of historical writing. Ezra-whom we have
good reason· for regarding as the author of the larger "book of
the Kings," which the chronicler refers to under the title of
"the story of the book of the Kings" (midrasli seplzer ham-
melacim, 2 Chro~. xxiv. 27), a compilation relating to the
history of Israel, to which he had appended the history of the
time of the restoration as the concluding part-is never called
a prophet (nabi), and in fact was not one. The chronicler-
who not only had before him our book of Samuel, which has
been so arbitrarily divided into two parts, and our book of
Kings, which has been just as arbitrarily divided in the same
manner, but used as his principal authority the book of Ezra
just referred to, and who worked out from this the compendium
of history which lies before us, concluding with the memorabilia
of Ezra, which we possess in a. distinct form as the book of
Ezra-also asserts no claim to be a prophet, and, judging from
the liturgico-historical purpose of his work, is more likely to
have been a priest. Nehemiah, from whose memorabilia our
book of Nehemiah is an extract arranged in conformity with
the book of Ezra, was, as we well know, not a prophet, but a
Tirsata,1 i.e. a royal Persian governor, and at the same time an
Israelitish patriot, whose prayerful heart was set upon the
welfare of his· people, and who had performed good service in
connection with the restoration of Jerusalem by the erection of
· buildings and the introduction of reforms. The book of Esther,
with its religious features kept as they are in the background,
1 The title Tirshatha is probably to be explained according to the
i\.rmenian tir-sat, ''lord of the kingdom or province." Sltatlia is another
form of the terminations to such names of towns as Artaxata (= Artasata,
for sat is equivalent to the Persian khsatra), Samosata, etc.
PROPHETICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 3
is as far removed as possible from the prophetic style of his-

torical composition: it differs indeed from this quite as much
as the feast of purim-that Jewish carnival-differs from the
feast of passover, the Israelitish Christmas. It does appear
surprising, however, that the book of Ruth should stand among
the hagiographa. This little .book is so similar in character to
the concluding portion of-the book o.f Judges (eh. xvii.-xxi.),
that it might be placed between Judges and Samuel. And in
all probability it did stand there originally, but for liturgical
reasons it was added to the so-called five megilloth (festal rolls),
which follow one another in our editions, so to speak, according
to the calendar of feasts of the ecclesiastical year : for the Song
of Solomon is the lesson for the eighth day of the feast of
passover; Ruth, that of the second day of the feast of Shabuotli
(pentecost); Kinoth (Lamentations), that of the ninth A.bib;
Koheleth (Ecclesiastes), that of the third day of the feast of
tabernacles ; and Esther, that of the feast of purim, which
fell in the middle of Adar.
This is also the simplest answer to the question why the
Lamentations of Jeremiah are not placed among the prophetic
writings, and appended, as we should expect, to the collection
of Jeremiah's prophecies. The Psalms are placed first among
the hagiographa-although David might be called a prophet
· (Acts ii. 30), and Asaph is designated "the seer"-for the
simple reason that they do not belong to the literature of
prophecy, but to that of the shir Jehovah, i.e. the sacred
(liturgical) lyric poetry. Their prophetic contents rest entirely
upon a lyric ground, whereas it is the very reverse with the
Lamentations of J ererniah, the lyric contents of which, though
less prophetic in themselves, presuppose throughout the official
position and teaching of Jeremiah the prophet. The canonical
nebiim or prophets embrace only the writings of such persons
as were called to proclaim the word of God publicly, whether
in writing or by word of mouth ; not like the priests, according
to definite modes prescribed by the law, but in a free unfettered
manner, by virtue of a special gift and calling. The word nabi
is to be regarded, as we may judge from its Arabic fl.exion, not
as a passive, but as an active form; in fact, as an emphatic
form of the active participle, denoting the proclaimer, publisher,
speaker, namely, of God and of His secrets. The oldest use of
INTRODUCTION TO THE
the word (vid. Gen. xx. 7, cf. xviii. 17-19, and Ps. cv. 15),
which was revived by the chronicler, is incomparably less
restricted in its meaning than the later use. But when used
to designate the middle portion of the Old Testament canon,
although the word is not so limited as in .A.mos vii. 14, where
it signifies a man who has passed through a school of the
prophets and been trained in intercourse with other prophets,
and has made prophetic teaching from the very first the exclu-
sive profession of his life; yet it is employed in a sense con-
nected with the organization of the theocratic life, as the title
given to those who stood forward as public teachers by virtue
of a divine call and divine ,revelations, and who therefore not
-only possessed the gift (charisma) of prophecy, but performed
the duties of a prophet both in preaching and writing, and
held.an office to which, at least on Ephraimitish soil, the insti-
tution of schools of the prophets gave the distinct stamp of a
separate order. This will serve to explain the fact that the
book of Daniel was not placed among the nebiim. Daniel
himself was not a prophet in this sense. Not only was the
mode in which the divine revelations were made to him a
different one from the prevailing e1rhrvoia 7Tpocfnrruc~, as Julius
.A.fricanus observes in his writing to Origen concerning Susanna,
but he did not hold the office of a prophet ; and for this reason
even the Talmud (b. MegiUa 3a), when speaking of the rela-
tion in which the prophets after the captivity stood to him,
says, " They stood above him, for they were prophets; but he
was not a prophet." " .A. distinction must be drawn," as
Witsius has said, " between the gift of prophecy, which was
bestowed even upon private persons, and consisted in the
revelation of secret things, and the prophetic office, which was
an extraordinary function in the church, committed to certain
persons who were set apart by a special call from God." 1
The reason, therefore, why all the historical and prophetic
books which are to be found among the hagiographa (cethubim,
which the son of Sirach speaks of in his prologue as "other
books of our fathers," and "the rest of the books") were
excluded from the second or middle part of the Old Testament
canon called nemim, rested upon a primary distinction between
writings that were strictly prophetic and writings that were
1 See my article on Daniel in Herzog's Cyclopredi".
not so,-a distinction which existed in the domain of history as

well as in that of prophecy. Thus the historical books from
,Toshua to Kings, and the prophetical books from Isaiah to
Malachi, were separated, as works written by men whose
vocation in life was that of a prophet and therefore works of
a prophetical character, from such books as Chronicles and
Daniel, which were written indeed under the influence of the
Holy Spirit, but not in the exercise of a prophetical calling
received through a prophetical impulse of the Spirit of God.
The two different kinds of historical composition are also
perfectly unmistakeable. Each of them has its own peculiar
history. The best designation for the non-prophetical, taking
into account its history and remains, would be the rational or
annalistic. Of course it is quite possible ' for a prophetical
history like the book of ·Kings, or an annalistic history like
that of Chronicles, to embrace within itself certain ingredients
which really belong to the other historical style; but when we
have once discovered the characteristics of the two styles, it is
almost always possible to single out at once, and with perfect
certainty, those ingredients which are foreign to the peculiar
·character of the work in which they are found, and have simply
been made subservient to the writer's plan. It is very neces-
sary, therefore, that we should look more minutely at the two
styles of historical writing, for the simple reason that the
literature of the books of prophecy gradually arose out of the
literature of the prophetical books of history, and so eventually
attained to an independent standing, though they never became
, entirely separate and distinct, as we may see from the book of
Isaiah itself, which is interwoven with many fragments of
prophetico-historical writing.
The oldest type of non-prophetic historical writing is to be
found, as we have already observed, in the priestly Elohistic
style which characterizes one portion of the Pentateuch, as
distinguished from the Jehovistic or Deuteronomic style of the
other. These two types are continued in the book of Joshua;
and taken as a whole, the Jehovistic, Deuteronomic type is to
be seen in those sections whil:!h relate to the history of the con-
quest; the priestly, Elohistic, in those which refer to the division
of the land. At the same time, they are coloured in many
other ways ; and there is nothing to favour the idea that the
book of Joshua ought to be combined with the Pentateuch, so

· as to form a hexateuchical whole. The stamp of prophetic
history is impressed upon the book of Judges at the very out-
set by the introduction, which shows that the history of the
judges is to be regarded as a mirror of the saving government
of God ; whilst the concluding portion, like the book of Ruth,
is occupied with Bethlehemitish narratives that point to the
Davidic kingdom, the kingdom of promise, which formed the
direct sphere of prophecy. The body of the book is founded,
indeed, upon oral and even written forms of the Baga of the
judges ; but not without the intervention of a more complete
work, from which only extracts are given, and in which the
prophetic pencil of a man like Samuel had combined into one
organic whole the histories of the judges not only to the time of
Samson, but to the entire overthrow of the Philistian oppres-
sion. That the books of Samuel are a prophetico-historical work,
is expressly attested by a passage in the Chronicles, of which
we shall speak more fully presently; but in the passages relat-
ing to the conflicts with the four Philistian children of the
giants (2 Sam. xxi. 15 sqq. = 1 Chron. xx. 4 sqq.), and to the
Davidic gibborim, i.e. the heroes who stood nearest to him
(2 Sam. xxiii. 8 sqq. = 1 Chron. xi. 11 sqq.), they contain at
least two remnants of popular or national historical writing, in
which we discern a certain liking for the repetition of the same
opening and concluding words, which have all the ring of a
refrain, and give to the writing very much of the character of
an epic or popular ode, suggesting, as Eisenlohr has said, the
legend of Roland and Artus, or the Spanish Cid. We find
more of these remains in the Chronicles-such, for example, as
the list of those who attached themselves to David in Ziklag,
and, in fact, during the greater part of Saufs persecutions.
It commences thus : " And these are they that came to David
to Ziklag, whilst still hard pressed on the part of Saul the son
of Kish; and they belong _to the heroes, those ready to help in
war, armed with bows, both with the right hand and the left
hand using stones and arrows by means of the bow." Some of
these fragments may have fallen singly and unwrought into the
hands of the later historians ; but so far as they are tabulated,
the chronicler leaves us in no doubt as to the place where they
were chiefly to be found. After giving a census of the Levites
from thirty years old and upwards, in 1 Chron. xxiii. 2-24a; he

adds, in ver. 24b and the following verses, in a fragmentary
manner, that David, taking into account the fact that the hard
work of past times had no longer to be performed, lowered the
age for commencing official service to twenty, "for in the last
words of David (dibre David ha-acheronim) the descendants of
Levi are numbered from the twentieth year of their age." He
refers here to the last part of the history of David's life in the
"book of the kings of Israel" (sepher malce Israel,), which lay
before him; and from what other work such lists as these had
been taken into this his main source, we may learn from 1 Chron.
xxvii. 24, where he follows up the list of the tribe-princes of
Israel with this remark with reference to a general census which
David had intended to take: "Joab the son of Zeruiah began
to number, but he did not finish it ; and there arose a bursting
forth of wrath upon Israel in consequence, and this numbering
was not placed in the numbering (iilOOJ, read i!loJ, 'in the
book') of the chronicles (dibre hayyamim) of David." Conse-
quently the annals or chronicles of David contained such
tabular notices as these, having the character of popular or
national historical composition ; and they were copied from
these annals into the great king's-book, which lay before the
chronicler.
The official annals commenced with David, and led to those
histories of the kingdom from which the authors of the books
of Kings and Chronicles for the most part drew their materials,
even if they did not do so directly. Saul's government con-
sisted chiefly in military supremacy, and the unity of the king-
dom as renewed by him did not embrace much more than the
simple elements of a military constitution. But under David
there grew up a reciprocal relation between the throne and the
people, of the most comprehensive character; and the multipli-
cation of government offices followed, as a matter of coarse,
from the thorough organization of the kingdom. We find
David, as head of the kingdom, asserting his official supremacy
on all hands, even in relation to religious affairs, and meet with
several entirely new posts that were created by him. Among
these was the office of mazcfr (recorder in Eng. ver.: TR.), i.e. as
the LXX. have often rendered it, inroµ,WJµ,aT/,,ypa<fJor; or (in
2 Sam. viii. 16) €7Tl TWV v1roµ,v77µ,aT<,JV (Jerome : a commentariis,
8 INTRODUc,'rION TO THE
a thoroughly Roman translation). The Targums give a similar

rendering, N!n~T"~Y N~~'?, the keeper of the memorabilia (i.e. of
the "book of records" or annals, 2 Ohron. xxxiv. 8, cf. Ezra
iv. 15,.Esther vi. 1). The mazcir had to keep the annals of
the kingdom ; and h_is office was a different one from that of
the sopher, or chancellor. The sopher ( scribe in Eng. ver.: TR.)
had_ to draw up the public documents ; the mazcir had to keep
them, and incorporate them in the connected history of the
nation. Both of these offices are met with throughout the
whole of the East, both ancient and modern, even to the
1·emot.est parts of Asia.1 It is very evident that the office in
question was created by David, from the fact that allusions to
the annals commence with the chronicles (dibre hayyamim) of
David (1 Ohron. xxvii. 24), and are continued in the sepher
dibre Slielomoh (a contraction for seplier dibre hayyamim Slielo-
moh, " bopk of the chronicles of Solomon," 1 Kings xi. 41 ).
The references are then carried on in Judah to the end of the
reign of J ehoiakim, and in Israel to the end of the reign of
Pekah. Under David, and also under Solomon, the office of
national annalist was filled by Jehoshaphat ben-Ahilud. The
fact that, with the exception of the annals of David and
Solomon, the references are always made to annals of the
" kings of Judah " and " kings of Israel," admits of a very
simple explanation. If we regard the national annals as a com-
plete and independent work, they naturally divide themselves
into four parts, of which the first two treated of the history
of the kingdom in its unity ; the last two, viz. the annals of
the kings of Judah and Israel, of the history of the divided
kingdom.· The original archives, no doubt, perished when
Jerusalem was laid in ashes by the Ohaldeans. But copies
were taken from them and preserved, and the histories of the
reigns of David and Solomon in the historical books which
have come down to us, and are peculiarly rich in annalistic
1 The office of national annalist among the ancient Persians (see Bris-
sonius, De r~gno Persarum, i. § 229), and that of wakajinuw£s, or historian,
which still exists at the Persian court, a.re perfectly similar in character.
The Chinese have had their national historians from the time of the Emperor
Wu-ti of the Han dynasty (in the second century after Christ), and the
annals of each dynasty are published on its extinction. The same insti-
tution existed in the kingdom of Barm11.1 where the annals of every king
were written after his death. ·
PROPHETICAL BOOKS OF 'l'HE OLD TESTAMENT, .· 9
materials, show very clearly that copies of the annals of David

and Solomon were taken and distributed with special diligence,
and that they were probably circulated in a separate form, as
was the case with some of the decades of Livy. •
Richard Simon supposed the ecrivains publics to be pro-
phets; and upon this hypothesis he founded an exploded view
as to the origin of the Old Testament writings. Even in more
recent times the annals have occasionally been regarded as
prophetic histories, in which case the distinction between pro-
phetic and annalistic histories would unquestionably fall to the
ground. But the arguments adduced in support of this do not
prove what is intended. In the first place, appeal is made to
the statements of the chronicler himself, with regard to certain
prophetic elements in the work which constituted his principal
source, viz. the great king's-book; and it is taken for granted
that this great king's-book contained the combined annals of
the kings of Judah and Israel. But (a) the chronicler speaks
of his principal source under varying names as a book of the
kings, and on one occasion as dibre, i.e. res gestm -0r historim,
of the kings of Israel (2 Chron. xxxiii. 18), but never as the
annals of the kings of Israel or Judah : he even refers to it once
as midrash sepher hammelacim (commentarius libri 1•egum), and
consequently as an expository and more elaborate edition either
of our canonical book of Kings, or else (a point which we will
leave undecided) of an earlier book generally. (b) In this
midrash the history of the kings was undoubtedly illustrated by
numerous comprehensive propbetico-historical portions: but the
chronicler says expressly, on several occasions, that these were
ingredients incorporated into it (2 Chron. xx. 34, xxxii. 32) ;
so that no conclusion can be drawn from them with regard to
the prophetic authorship of bis principal source, and still less as
to that of the annals. We do not, in saying this, dispute for
a moment the fact, that there were prophetic elements to be
found among the documents admitted into the annals, and
not merely such as related to levitical and military affairs,
or others of a similar kind; nor do we deny that the inter-
position of great prophets in the history of the times would
he there mentioned and described. There are, in fact, distinct
indications of this, of which we shall find occasion to speak
.more fully by and by. But it would be the greatest literary
blunder that could be made, to imagine that the accounts of

Elijah and Elisha, for example, which have all the stamp of
their Ephraimitish and prophetic authorship upon the forefront,
could possibly have been taken from the annals; more espe-
cially as J oram the king of Israel, in whose reign Elisha lived,
is the only king of the northern kingdom in connection with
whose reign there is no reference to the annals at all. The
kind of documents, which were principally received into the
annals and incorporated into the connected history, may be
inferred from such examples as 2 Chron. xxxv. 4, where the
division of the Levites into classes is taken from "the writing
of David" and "the writing of Solomon:" whether we suppose
that the documents in question were designated royal writings,
because they were drawn up by royal command and had received
the king's approval; or that the sections of the annals, in which
they were contained, were really based upon documents written
with the king's own hand (vid. 1 Chron. xxviii. 11-19). When
we bear in mind that the account given by the chronicler of
the arrangements made by David with reference to priests and
Levites rests upon the annals as their ultimate source, we have,
at any rate, in 2 Chron. xxxv. 4 a confirmation of the national,
and so to speak, regal character of the year-books in question.
A second argument employed to prove that the annals were
prophetic histories, is the fact that otherwise they would not
have been written in a theocratic spirit, especially in the king-
dom of Israel.- But (1) their official or state origin is evident,
from the fact that they break off just where the duties of the
prophets as historiographs really began. For fourteen of the
references to the annals in our book of Kings, from Reho-
boam and Jeroboam onwards, are to be found in the history
of the kings of Judah (it being only in the case of Ahaziah,
.Amaziah, and J ehoahaz that the references are wanting), and
seventeen in the history of the kings of Israel (the reference
failing in the case of Joram alone); whilst in both lines the
annals do not reach to the last king in each kingdom, but only
to Jehoiakim and Pekah, from which we may conclude that the
writing of annals was interrupted with the approaching over-
throw of the two kin.gdoms. Now, if (b) we examine the thirty-
one references carefully, we shall find that sixteen of them
merely affirm that the rest of the acts of the king in question1
what he did, are written in the annals (1 Kings xiv. 29 ;

2 Kings viii. 23, xii. 20, xv. 6, 36, xvi. 19, xxi. 25, xxiii. 28,
xxiv. 5; 1 Kings xv. 31, xvi. 14; 2 Kings i. 18, xv. 11, 21,
26, 31 ). In the case of four Israelitish kings, it is simply
stated in addition to this, that their geburali (might, heroism,
i.e. their bravery in war) is written in the annals (1 Kings xvi.
5, 27 ; 2 Kings x. 34-, xiii. 8). But in the accounts of the fol-
lowing kings we find more precise statements as to what was to
be read in the annals concerning them, viz. : Abijam carried on
war with Jeroboam, as might be read in them (1 Kings xv. 7) ;
in the case of Asa they contained an account of "his heroism,.
and ali that he did, and the cities which he built" (1 Kings
xv. 23); in that of Jehoshaphat_._" the heroic acts that he
performed, and what wars he carried on" (1 Kings xxii. 46);
in that of Hezekiah-" all his heroism, and how he made the
pool, and the aqueduct, and brought the water into the city"
(2 Kings xx. 20) ; in that of Manasseh-" all that he did, and
his sin in which he sinned" (2 Kings xxi. 17); in that of J ero-
boam-" what wars he waged, and how he reigned" (1 Kings
xiv. 19); in that of Zimri-" his conspiracy that he set on
foot" (1 Kings xvi. 20); in that of Ahab-" all that he did,
and the ivory house which he erected, and all the towns that
he built" (1 Kings xxii. 39); in that of Joash-"his heroisrii,
how he fought with Amaziah king of Judah" (2 Kings xiii.
12, xiv. 15); in that of Jeroboam 11.-" his heroism, how he
warred, and how he recovered Damascus and Hamath to Judah
in Israel" (2 Kings xiv. 28) ; and in that of Shallum-" his
conspiracy which he made" (2 Kings xv. 15). These refer-
ences furnish a very obvious proof, that the annalistic history
was not written in a prophetico-pragmatical form; though there
is no necessity on that account to assume, that in either of the
two kingdoms it stooped to courtly flattery, or became the mere
tool of dynastic selfishness, or of designs at variance with the
theocracy. It simply registered outward occurrences, entering
into the details of new buildings, and still more into those of
wars and warlike deeds; it had its roots in the spirit of the
nation, and moved in the sphere of the national life and its
institutions ; in comparison with the prophetic histories, it was
more external than ideal,-more purely historical than didactic,
-more of the_ nature of a chronicle than written with any-
special bias or intention: in short, it was more distinctly con-

nected with political than with sacred history.
From the time of Samuel, with whom the prophetic period
in the history of the legally constituted Israel strictly speaking
commenced (Acts iii. 24), the prophets as a body displayed
great literary activity in the department of historical composi-
tion. This is evident from the numerous references made by
the author of the Chronicles to original historical writings by
prophetic authors. At the close of the history of David he
refers to the dibre (Eng. ver. "book") of Samuel the seer,
Nathan the prophet, and Gad the seer ; at the close of the
history of Solomon (2 Chron. ix. 29), to dibre (Eng. ver.
"book") of Nathan the prophet, nebuoth (Eng. ver. "the
prophecy") of Ahijah the Shilonite, and chazoth (visions) of
Ye'di (Ye'do; Eng. ver. lddo) the seer; in the case of Reho-
boam (2 Chron. xii. 15), to dibre of Shemaiah the prophet
and 'Iddo the seer; in that of Ahijah (2 Chron. xiii. 22 ), to the
midrash (Eng. ver. " story") of the prophet 'Iddo ; in that of
Jehoshaphat (2 Chron. xx. 34), to dibre of J ehu hen Hanani,
which were included in the book of the kings of Israel ; in that
of Uzziah (2 Chron. xxvi. 22), to a complete history of that
king, which had been composed by Isaiah hen Amoz; in that
of Hezekiah (2 Chron. xxxii. 32), to a chazon (Eng. ver.
"vision") of Isaiah, which was to be found in the book of the.
kings of Judah and Israel ; and in that of Manasseh (2 Chron.
xxxiii. 19), to dibre of Hosai. The question might be raised,
indeed, whether the dibre referred to in these passages are not
to be understood-as in 1 Chron. xxiii. 27, for example-as sig-
nifying the historical account of such and such a person ; but
the following are sufficient proofs that the chronicler used the
expression in the sense of historical accounts written by the
persons named. In the first place, we may see from 2 Chron.
xxvi. 22 how customary it was for him to think of prophets as
historians of particular epochs of the history of the kings ;
secondly, even in other passages in which the name of a pro-
phet is connected with dibre,-such, for example, as 2 Chron.
xxix. 30, xxxiii. 18,-the former is the genitive of the subject
or author not of the object ; thirdly, in the citations given
above, dibre is used interchangeably with ..,:i,~.v, which requires
still more decidedly that it should be understqod as denoting
authorship : and fourthly, this is placed beyond all doubt by

the alternation of midrash Iddo (2 Chron. xiii. 22) with dibre
IJ,d,o (2 Chron. xii. 15). At the same time, it is evident that
these accounts, which are called by prophets' names, were not
. lying before the chronicler in the form of separate writings in
addition to the work which constituted his principal source,
from the fact that, with the exception of 2 Chron. xxxiii. 18, 19,
he never quotes the two together. They were incorporated into
the midrash sepher hammelakim (" the story of the oook of the
kings," Eng. ver.), which lay before him (2 Chron. xxiv. 27),
though not without showing their prophetic origin in distinction
frem the annalistic sources of the work in question ; and inas-
much as it is inconceivable that the authors of our canonical
books of Samuel and Kings should have made no use of these
prophetic records, the question is allowable, whether it is still
possible for critical analysis to trace them out either in whole or
in part, with the same certainty with which it can be affirmed
that the list of officers which is employed as a boundary-stone
in 2 Sam. xx. 23-26,' :1-nd the general survey of Solomon's
ministers and court in 1 Kings iv. 2-19, together with the
account of the daily provision for the royal kitchen in 1 Kings
iv. 22, 23, and the number of stalls for the king's horses in
1 Kings iv. 26, 27, and others of a similar kind, were taken
from the annals.
This is not the place in which to enter more minutely into
such an analysis. It is quite sufficient for our purpose to have
exhibited, in the citations we have made from the Chronicles,
the stirring activity of the prophets as historians from the time
of Samuel onwards ; although this is evident enough, even
without citations, from the many prophetico-historical extracts
from the writings of the prophets which we find in the book
of Kings. Both authors draw either directly or indirectly from
annalistic and prophetic sources. But when we look at the
respective authors, and their mode of rounding off and working
up the historical materials, the book of Kings and the Chronicles
exhibit of themselves, at least as a whole, the two different
kinds of historical composition ; for the book of Kings is a
thoroughly prophetic book, the Chronicles a priestly one.
The author of the book of Kings formed his style upon the
model of Deuteronomy and the prophetic writings; whilst the
chronicler so thoroughly imitated the older dibi·e-hayyamim

style, that it is often impossible to distinguish his own style
from that of the sources which came either ·directly or in-
directly to his hand ; and consequently his work contains a
strange admixture of very ancient and very modern forms.
The observation inserted in 2 Kings xvii. 7 sqq. shows clearly
enough in what spirit and with what intention the writer of
the book of Kings composed his work. Like the author of the
book of Judges, who wrote in a kindred spirit (see Judg. ii. 11
sqq.), he wished to show, in his history of the kings, how the
Israel of the two kingdoms sank lower and lower both inwardly
and outwardly till it had fallen into the depths of captivity,
in consequence of its contempt of the word of God as spoken
by the prophets, and still more because of the radical evil of
idolatry ; but how Judah, with its Davidic government, was
not left without hope of rescue from the abyss, provided it
would not shut its heart against such prophetic preaching as
was to be found in its own past history. The chronicler, on
the other hand, whose love to the divinely chosen monarchy and
priesthood of the tribes of Judah and Levi is obvious enough,
from the annalistic survey with which he prefaces his work,
commences with the mournful end of Saul, and wastes no
words upon the path of sorrow through which David reached
the throne, but passes at once to the joyful beginning of his
reign, which he sets before us in the popular, warlike, priestly
style of the annals. He then relates the history of Judah and
Jerusalem under the rule of the house of David, almost without
reference to the history of the northern kingdom, and describes
it with especial completeness wherever he has occasion to extol
the interest shown by the king in the temple and worship oJ
God, and his co-operation with the Levites and priests. The ,
author of the book of Kings shows us in prophecy the spirit
which pervaded the history, and the divine power which moulded
it. The chronicler exhibits in the monarchy and priesthood the
two chambers of its beating heart. In the former we see
storm after storm gather in the sky that envelopes the history,
according to the attitude of the nation and its kings towards
the word of God ; with the latter the history is ever encircled
by the cloudless sky of the divine institutions. The writer of
the Chronicles dwells with peculiar preference, and a certain
PROPHETICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT 15
partiality, upon the brighter portions of the history; whereas,

with the author of the book of Kings, the law of retribution
which prevails in the historical materials requires that at least
an equal prominence should be given to the darker side. In
short, the history of the book of Kings is more inward, divine,
theocratic in its character ; that of the Chronicles more out-
ward, human, and popular. The author of the book of Kings
writes with a prophet's pen; the chronicler with the pen of an
annalist.
Nevertheless, they both of them afford us a deep insight
into the laboratory of the two modes of writing history; and
the historical productions of both are rich in words of the
prophets, which merit a closer inspection, since they are to
be regarded, together with the prophetico-historical writings
quoted, as preludes and side-pieces to the prophetic literature,
properly so call!ld, which gradually established itself in more or
less independe~ce, and to which the nebiim acharonim (the last
prophets) belong. The book of Kings contains the following
words and sayings of prophets: (1) Ahijah of Shilo to Jero-
boam (1 Kings xi. 29-39); (2) Shemaiah to Rehoboam (1 Kings
xii. 22-24); (3) a man of God to the altar of Jeroboam
(1 Kings xiii. 1, 2); (4) Ahijah to the wife of Jeroboam
(1 Kings xiv. 5-16); (5) Jehu hen Hanani to Baasha (1
Kings xvi. 1-4); (6) a prophet to Ahab king of Israel (1
Kings xx. 13, 14, 22, 28) ; (7) a pupil of the prophets to
Ahab (1 Kings xx. 35 sqq.) ; (8) Elijah to Ahab (1 Kings
xxi. ] 7-26); (9) Micha ben Yimla to the two kings Ahab
and Jehoshaphat (1 Kings xxii. 14 sqq.); (10) Elisha to Je-
horam and Jehoshaphat (2 Kings iii. 11 sqq.); (11) a pupil of
Elisha to Jehu (2 Kings ix. 1-10); (12) a massa concerning
the house of Ahab (2 Kings ix. 25, 26) ; (13) Jehovah to
Jehu (2 Kings x. 30); {14) Jonah to Jeroboam II. (indirectly;
2 Kings :i.iv. 25-27); (15) leading message of the prophets
(2 Kings xvii. 13); (16) Isaiah's words to Hezekiah (2 Kings
xix. xx.); (17) threat on account of Manasseh (2 Kings xxi.
10-15); (18) Huldah to Josiah (2 Kings xxii. 14 sqq.); (19)
threat of Jehovah concerning Judah (2 Kings xxiii. 27). Of
all these prophetic words and sayings, Nos. 2, 9, and 18 are
the only ones that are given by the chronicler (2 Ohron. xi.
2-4, xviii., and xxxiv.), partly because he confined himself to
the history of the kings of Judah, and partly because he wrote

with the intention of supplementing our book of Kings, which
was no doubt lying before 'him. On the other hand, we find
the following words of prophets in the Chronicles, which are
wanting in the book of Kings : (1) words of Shemaiah in the
war between Rehoboam and Shishak (2 Chron, xii. 7, 8);
(2) Azariah hen Oded before Asa (2 Chron. xv. 1-7); (3)
Hanani to Asa (2 Chron. xvi. 7-9) ; (4) ·Jahaziel the Asaphite
in the ·national assembly (2 Chron. xx. 14-17); (5) Eliezer
hen Dodavahu to Jehoshaphat (2 Chron. :X."l:, 37); (6) letter of
Elijah to Jehoram (2 Chron. xxi. 12-15); (7) Zechariah hen
Jehoiada in the time of Joash (2 Chron. xxiv. 20); (8) a man
of God to Amaziah (2 Chron. xxv. 7-9) ; (9) a prophet to
Amaziah (2 Chron. xxv. 15, 16) ; (10) Oded to Pekah (2
Chron. xxviii. 9-11 ). To extend the range of our observation
still further, we may add, (1) the address of the maleach
Jehovah in Bochim (Judg. ii. 1-5); (2) the address of a prophet
(ish nabi) to Israel, in Judg. vi. 8-10; (3) that of a man of
God to Eli (1 Sam. ii. 27 sqq.); (4) Jehovah to Samuel con-
cerning Eli's house (1 Sam. iii. 11-14); (5) Samuel to Israel
before the battle at Ebenezer (1 Sam. vii. 3); (6) Samuel to
Saul in Gilgal (1 Sam. xiii. 13, 14); (7) Samuel to Saul after
the victory over Amalek (1 Sam. xv.) ; (8) Nathan to David
.concerning his wish to build the temple (2 Sam. vii.); (9)
Nathan to David after his adultery (2 Sam. xii.); (10) Gad to
David after the numbering of the people (2 Sam. xxiv.).
If we take a general survey of these prophetic words and
sayings, and compare them with one another, there can be no
doubt that some of them have come down to us in their original
form ; such, for example, as the address of the man of God to
Eli, in the first book of Samuel, and the words of Samuel to
Saul after the victory over Amalek. This is guaranteed by
their distinct peculiarity, their elevated tone, and the manifest
difference between them and the ordinary style of the historian
who relates them. In the case of others, at least, all that is
essential in their form has been preserved ; as, for examJ?l~, in
the addresses of Nathan .to David: this is evident from the
echoes that we find of them in the subsequent history. Among
the sayings that have been handed down verbatim by the author
of the book of Kings, we may include those of Isaiah, whose
originality several things combine to sustain,-viz. the massa

in· 2 Kings ix. 25, 26, the construction of which is peculiar and
primitive ; together with a few other brief prophetic words,
possibly in all that is essential the words of Huldah: for it is
only in the mouth of Huldah (2 Kings xxii. 19; 2 Chron. xxxiv.
27) and Isaiah (2 Kings xix. 33), and in the massa referred to,
that we meet with the prophetic "saith the Lord" (il\il: o~n,
which we also find in 1 Sam. ii. 30, with other marks of ori-
ginality, whilst its great antiquity is attested by Gen. xxii. 16,
the Davidic Psalms, and 2 Sam. xxiii. 1. In some of these
sayings the historian is not at all concerned to give them in
their original words: they are simply prophetic voices generally,
which were heard at a particular time, and the leading tones
of which he desires to preserve,-such, for example, as J udg.
vi. 8-10, 2 Kings xvii. 13, xxi. 10-15. Reproductions of
prophetic witnesses in so general a form as this naturally bear
the stamp of the writer who reproduces them. In the books
of Judges and Kings, for example, they show clearly the
Deuteronomic training of their last editors. But we can go
still further, and maintain generally, that the prophecies in the
books of Samuel, Kings, and Chronicles contain marked traces
of the historian's own hand, as well as of the sources from
which they were indirectly drawn. Such sayings as are com-
mon to the two books (Chronicles and Kings) are almost word
for word the same in the former as in the latter; but the rest
have all a marked peculiarity, and a totally different physiog-
nomy. The sayings in the book of Kings almost invariably
begin with " Thus saith the Lord," or " Thus saith the Lord
God of Israel'' (also J udg. vi. 8, and 2 Kings xix. 20, before
the message of Isaiah); and nothing is more frequent in them
than the explanatory phrase ,~~ IP~, and such Deuteronomic
expressions as c 1y:iil, t:t1t:1Mil, i 1:i tm, and others ; to which we
may add a fondness for similes introduced with "as" (e.g.
1 Kings xiv. 10, 15; 2 Kings xxi. 13). The thought of
Jehovah's choosing occurs in the same words in 1 Kings xi. 36
and 2 Kings xxiii. 27 ; and the expression, "that David may
have a light alway," in 1 Kings xi. 36, is exclusively confined
to the Deuteronomic author of the work (vid. 1 Kings xv. 4,
2 Kings viii. 19, cf. 2 Chron. xxi. 7). The words, "I exalted
thee from among the people, and made thee prince over my
~~L B
people Israel," are not only to be found in the second address

of A.hijah in 1 Kings xiv. 7, but, with slight alteration, in the
address of J ehu in eh. xvi. 2. The words, " Him that dieth
. in the city sha11 the dogs eat, and him that dieth in the field
shall the fowls of the air eat," are found in the same form
in Ahijah's second address (1 Kings xiv. 11), in Jehu's address
(eh. xvi. 4), and in that of Elijah to Ahab (eh. xxi. 24). The
threat, " I will cut off a11 that pisseth against the wall, that is
shut up and that is free in Israel, and will sweep behind
the house of Jeroboam,'' is found, with trifling variations, in
A.hijah's second address (1 Kings xiv. 10), in Elijah's address
to A.hab (eh. xxi. 21), and in Elisha's address to Jehu (2 Kings
ix. 8) ; whilst it is evident from 1 Kings xvi. 11 and 2 Kings
xiv. 26, that the form of the threat is just in the style of the
Deuteronomic historian. There can be no question, therefore,
that nearly all these prophetic sayings, so far as a common
impress can exist at all, are of one type, and that the common
bond which encircles them is no other than the prophetic
subjectivity of the Deuteronomic historian. A. similar con-
clusion may be drawn with regard to the prophetic sayings
contained in the Chronicles. They also bear so decidedly the
evident marks of the chronicler's own work, that Caspari him-
self, in his work upon the Syro-Ephraimitish war, is obliged to
admit that the prophetic address in 2 Chron. xv. 2-7, which 1s
apparently the most original of all, recals the peculiar style of
the chronicler. A.t the same time, in the case of the chronicler,
whose principal source of information must have resembled his
own work in spirit and style (as we are warranted in assuming
by the hook of Ezra especially), it is not so easy to determine
how far his own freedom of treatment extended as it is in the
case of the author of the book of Kings, who appears to have
found the greater part of the sayings given in mere outline in
the annals, and in taking them thence, to have reproduced
them freely, in the consciousness of his own unity of spirit
with the older prophets.
If these sayings had been handed down to us in their
original form, we should po~sess in them a remarkably impor-
tant source of information with regard to the historical develop-
ment of the prophetic ideas an_d modes of expression. We
should then know for ce!'tain that Isaiah's favourite phrase,
PROPHETICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. H)
"for the Lord hath spoken it," was first employed by .A.hijah
(1 Kings xiv. 11); that when Joel prophesied "in Jerusalem
shall be deliverance" (Joel ii. 32), he had already been pre-
ceded by Shemaiah (2 Chron. xii. 7) ; that Hosea (in eh. iii.
4, 5, cf. v. 15) took up the declaration of .A.zariah hen Oded,.
".A.nd many days will Israel continue without the God of
truth, and without a teaching priest, and without law ; but
when it turneth in its trouble," etc. (2 Chron. xv. 3, 4, where,
as the parallel proves, the preterites of ver. 4 are to be interpreted
according to the prophetic context); that in Jer. xxxi. 16, "for
thy work shall be rewarded," we have the echo of another word
of the same .A.zariah; that in the words spoken by Hanani in
2 Chron. xvi. 9, "· The eyes of the Lord run to and fro through-
out the whole earth," he was the precursor of Zechariah (eh. iv.
10) ; and other instances of a similar kind. But, with the influ-
ence which was evidently exerted upon the sayings quoted by
the subjective peculiarities of the two· historians (compare, for
example, 2 Chron. xv. 2 with xiii. 4 and 1 Chron. xxviii. 9;
2 Chron. xii. 5 with xxiv. 20; also ver. 7 with 2 Chron. xxxiv.
2 I, and the parallel 2 Kings xxii. 13 ; and 2 Chron. xv. 5, "In
those times," with Dan. xi. 14), and with the difficulty of tracing
the original elements in these sayings (it is quite possible, for
example, that the thought of a light remaining to David, 1
Kings xv. 4, 2 Kings viii. 19, was really uttered first of all by
.A.hijah, 1 Kings xi. 36), it is only a very cautious and sparing
use that can be made of them for this purpose. It is quite
possible, since Deuteronomy is the real prophet's book, as com-
pared with the other books of the Pentateuch, that the pro-
phets of the earlier regal times took pleasure in employing
Deuteronomic expressions ; but it cannot be decided whether
such expressions as " put my name there," in 1 Kings xi. 36,
and "root up Israel," etc., in 1 Kings xiv. 15, received their
Deuteronomic form (cf. Deut. xii. 5, 21, xiv. 24, xxix. 27)
from the prophet himself, or from the author of the book of
Kings (cf. 1 Kings ix. 3, and the parallel passages, 2 Chron.
vii. 20, ix. 7, 2 Kings :xxi. 7, 8). At the same time, quite
enough of the original has been retained in the prophecies of
these earlier prophets, to enable us to discern in them the types
and precursors of the later ones. Shemaiah, with his threat
and its subsequent modification in the case of .A.sa, calls to mind
Micah and his words to Hezekiah, in J er. xxvi. 17 sqq. The

- attitude of Hanani towards Asa, when he had appealed to Aram
for help, is just the same as that which Isaiah assumed towards
Ahaz; and there is also a' close analogy in the consequences of
the two events. Hosea and Amos prophesy against " the high
places of Aven" (Hos. x. 8), and "the altars of BetheJ" (Amos
iii. 14, ix. 1), like the man of God in Bethel. When Amos
leaves his home in consequence of a divine call (eh. vii. 15)
und goes to Bethel, the headquarters of the image-worship of
the Israelites, to prophesy against the idolatrous kingdom; is
there not a repetition in this of the account of the prophet in
1 Kings xiii. 1 And when Hanani is cast into prison on account
of his denunciation of Asa; is not this a prelude, as it were,
to the subsequent fate of Micah ben-Imlah (1 Kings xxii.) and
Jeremiah (Jer. xxxii.) 1 And so, again, Ahijah's confirmation
and symbolical representation of what he predicted, by the
rending in pieces of a new garment (the symbol of the kingdom
in its unity and strength), has its analoga in the history of the
earlier prophets (1 Sam. xv. 26-29) as well as in that of the
latest (e.g. Jer. xxii.). It is only such signs (mophethim), as
that by which the prophet who came out of Judah into Bethel
confirmed his prophecy, that disappear entirely from the later
history, although Isaiah does not think it beneath him to offer
Ahaz a sign, either in the depth or in the height above, in
a~testation of his prophetic testimony.
There was no essential difference, however, between the
prophets of the earlier and those of the later times ; and the
unity of spirit which linked together the prophets of the two
kingdoms from the very first, notwithstanding the_ inevitable
diversity in their labours in consequence of the different cir-
cumstances in which they were placed, continued all through.
Still we do meet with differences. The earlier prophets are
uniformly occupied with the internal affairs of the kingdom,
and do not bring within their range the history of other
nations, with which that of Israel was so intimately interwoven.
Their prophecies are directed exclusively to the kings and
people of the two kingdoms, and not to any foreign nation. at
all, either to those immediately adjoining, or what we certainly
might expect, to Egypt and A.ram. The Messianic element still
remains in a somewhat obscure chrysalis state; and the poetry
of thoughts and words, which grew up afterwards as the result

of prophetic inspiration, only just manifests itself in certain
striking figures of speech. It is indeed true, as we have
already seen, that it is hardly possible to pronounce a decided
opinion respecting the delivery of these earlier prophets ; but
from a sufficiently reliable and general impression, we may
trace this distinction between the prophecy which prevailed till
about the reign of J oash and that of the later times, that the
former was for the most part prophecy in irresistible actions,
the latter prophecy in convincing words. As G. Baur has
observed ; in the case of the older prophets it is only as the
modest attendants of mighty outward acts, that we meet with
words at all concerned to produce clear inward conviction.
For this very reason, they could hardly produce prophetic
writings in the strict sense of the word. But from the time
of Samuel downwards, the prophets had made the theocratic
and pragmatic treatment of the history of their own times a
part of the regular duties of their calling. The cloistral, though
by no means quietistic, retirement of their lives in the schools
of th~ prophets, was very favourable to this literary occupation,
more especially in the northern kingdom, and secured for it
unquestioned liberty. We may see, however, from 2 Chron.
xx. 34, that the prophets of Judah also occupied themselves
with writing history ; for the prophet J ehu was a J udrean,
and, as we may infer from 2 Chron. xix. 1-3, had his home
in Jerusalem.
The literature of the prophetic writings, strictly so called,
commenced in the time of J ehoram king of Judah with a
fugitive writing against Edom; if, as we think we have proved
elsewhere, the vision of OBADIAH was occasioned by the cala-
mity described in 2 Chron. xxi. 16, 17,,to which Joel and
Amos also refer. He was followed by JOEL, who had Oba-
diah's prophecy before him, since he introduces into the wider
and more comprehensive range of ·his announcement, not only
Obadiah's prophetic matter, but Obadiah's prophetic words.
We may also see from Joel's writings how the prophetic litera-
ture, in the stricter sense, sprang out of prophetical histories ;
for Joel himself relates the result of the penitential worship,
which was occasioned by his appeal, in a historical statement
in eh. ii. 18, 19a, through which the two halves of his writ-
ings are linked together. The time when he prophesie,l ,can

be distinctly proved to have been the first half of the reign
of J oash king of Judah. Obadiah and Joel were both of
them contemporaries of Elisha. Elisha himself did not write
anything, but the schools under his superintendence not only
produced prophetic deeds, but prophetic, writings also; and it
is a characteristic circumstance, that the writings which bear
the name of JONAH, whom an ancient Haggada describes as
one of the sons of the prophets belonging to Elisha's school,
belong far less to the prophetic literature in the strict sense of
the term than to the prophetical histories, and in fact to the
historical writings of prophets. At what period it was that
Jonah's mission to Nineveh took place, may be gathered to some
extent from 2 Kings xiv. 25, where Jonah ben-Amittai, the
prophet of Gath ha-Hepher, in the territory of Zebulun, is
said to have predicted the restoration of the kingdom of Israel
to its promised boundaries,-a prediction which was fulfilled
in Jeroboam ben-Joash, the third in succession from J ehu,
and therefore was uttered at the commencement of the reign
of Jeroboam n., if not under Joash himself. The mission to
Nineveh may possibly belong to a somewhat earlier period than
this prediction, namely, to the time of the older .Assy.rian king-
dom, which was fast approaching its dissolution. Eusebius is
probably correct in making Sardanapalus the last ruler of the
old kingdom of Ninos, who was overcome by Arbaces the Mede,
a contemporary of Jeroboam II. A glance at the book of
A110s, on the other hand, will show us that, at the time when
he prophesied, a new Asshur was arising, and had already made
considerable conquests. The date given in Amos i. 1, "two
years before the earthquake," does not afford us any clue.
But if Amos prophesied " in the days of U zziah king of Judah,
and Jeroboam ben-Joash king of Israel;" assuming that Jero-
boam II, reignt:ld forty-one years, commencing with the fifteenth
year of Amaziah (2 Kings xiv. -23), and therefore was contem-
porary with Amaziah for fourteen years and with Uzziah for
twenty-seven, it must have been in the last twenty-seven years
of Jeroboam's reign that Amos prophesied. At the time when
his ministry began, the kingdom of Israel was at the summit of
its greatness in consequence of the successes of Jeroboam, and
the kingdom of Judah still continued in the depression into
' THE OLD TESTAMENT.
PROPHETICAL BOOKS OF 23
which it had fallen in· the time of .Amaziah; and to both of

them hA foretells a common fate at the hands of .Asshur, which
is indicated clearly enough, although not mentioned by name.
The commencement of the ministry of HOSEA coincides at the
most with the close of that of .Amos. The symbolical portion
(eh. i.-iii.), with which his book commences, brings us to the
five last years of J eroboam's reign; and the prophetic addresses
which follow are not at variance with the statement in eh. i. 1,
which is by a later hand, and according to which he still con-
tinued to prophesy even under Hezekiah, and therefore until
the fall of Samaria, which occurred in the sixth year of Heze-
kiah's reign. Hosea, the Ephraimitish Jeremiah, was followed
by lsAIAH, who received his call, if eh. vi. contains the ac-
count of his prophetic consecration, in the last year of Uzziah's
reign, and therefore twenty-five years after.the death of Jero-
boam II., and continued his labours at least till the second
half of Hezekiah's reign, possibly to the commencement of
that of Manasseh. His younger contemporary was MICAH of
Moresheth, whose first appearance took place, according to eh.
i. 1, within the reign of J otham, and whose book must have
been written, according to the heading " concerning Samaria
and Jerusalem," before the fall of Samaria, in the sixth year
of Hezetiah' s reign (with which the account in J er. :xxvi. 17
sqq. also agrees); so that his labours began and ended within
the incomparably longer period of Isaiah's ministry. This also
applies to NAHUM, whose ~, burden of Nineveh" closes the
prophetic writings of the .Assyrian age. He prophesied after
the defeat of Sennacherib, when the power of .Asshur was
broken, and also the yoke upon Judah's neck (eh. i. 13),
provided, that is to say, that .Asshur did not recover itself again.
HABAKKUK is linked on to Nahum. He was the last prophet
of Isaiah's type in the book of twelve prophets, and began to
foretell a new era of judgment, namely the Chaldean. He
prophesied in the time of Josiah, before Zephaniah and Jere-
miah, and possibly even as early as the time of Manasseh.
With ZEPHANIAH the line of prophets of J eremiah's type
begins. He resembles Jeremiah in his reproductive, and, as
it were, mosaic use of the words of the older prophets. .As
JEREMIAH was called, according to Jer. i. 2, in the thirteenth
year of Josiah's reign, his ministry commenced before that of
INTRODUCTION TO THE
Zephaniah, since we are compelled by internal grounds' to

assign the prophecies of the latter to the period subsequent to
the eighteenth year of Josiah's reign. Jeremiah's labours in
.Judrea, and eventually in Egypt, extended over a period of
more than forty years. He gave, as a warrant of the threats
contained in his last prophetic address in eh. xliv., the !3pproach-
ing fall of Pharaoh Hophra, who lost his throne and life in the
year 570 B.c., upon the very spot where. his great-grandfather
Psammetichus had obtained forcible possession of the throne of
Egypt a century before. Contemporaneous with Jeremiah was
EZEKIEL, who, though not personally acquainted with him, so
far as we know, laboured in the very same spirit as he among the
exiles of Judah. According to eh. i. 1, 2, the year of his call
was the thirtieth year, viz. of the era of Nabopolassar, which
was really the fifth year after the captivity of J ehoiachin,
n.c. 595. The latest date given in connection with his mini-
stry ( eh. xxix. 17) is the seven-and-twentieth year of the cap-
tivity, which was the sixteenth year from the. destruction of
Jerusalem, the time between Nebuchadnezzar's raising of the
siege of Tyre and his expedition against Egypt. We are
aware, therefore, of twenty-two years of active life on the part
of this prophet, who may have been older when called than
Jeremiah, who was youthful still. Jeremiah and Ezekiel were
the two great prophets who spread their praying hands over·
Jerusalem as a shield as long as they possibly could, and when
tlie catastrophe was inevitable, saved it even in its fall. Their
prophecies bridged over the great chasm of the captivity (though
not without the co-operation of the " book of consolation," Isa.
xl.-lxvi., which was unsealed in the time of exile), and prepared
the way for the restoration of the national community when
the captivity was over. Into this community HAGGAI infused
a new spirit in the second year of Darius Hystaspis, through
his prediction of the glory which awaited the newly-built temple
and the house of David, that was raised to honour once more
in the person of Zerubbabel. ZECHARIAH began to prophesy
only two months later. His last prophetic address belongs to
the third year of Darius Hystaspis, the year after the edict
requiring that the building ut the temple should be continued.
The predictions of the second part of his book (eh. ix.-xiv.)
were hardly delivered publicly : they are throughout eschato-
logical and apocalyptical, and take earlier situations and pro-

phetic words as emblems of the last days. Prophecy was now
silent for a long time. At length the last prophetic voice of the
old covenant was heard in MAL' ACRI, His book coincides
with the condition of things which Nehemiah found on his
second sojourn in Jerusalem under Darius Notus; and his
peculiar calling in connection with the sacred history was to
predict, that the messenger who was appointed to precede the
coming of Jehovah would soon appear,-namely, Elijah the
Tishbite,-antl that he, the forerunner, a pioneer, would then
be followed by the Lord Himself, as " the Angel of the cove-
nant," i.e. the Messenger or Mediator of a new covenant.
This general survey will show very clearly that the arrange-
ment of the nebiim acliaronim (last prophets) in the canon is
not a strictly chronological one. The three "major" prophets,
who are so called on account of the comparative size of their
books of prophecy, are placed together; and the twelve "minor"
prophets are also grouped together, so as to form one book
(monobiblos, as Melito calls it), on account of the smaller
extent of their prophetic books (propter parvitatem colligati,
as b. Bathra says). To this the name of "the twelve," or
" the twelve-prophet-book," was given (vid. Wisd. xlix. 10;
Josephus, c. A pion, i. 8; cf. Eusebius, Ii. e. iii. 10). In the
collection itself, on the other hand, the chronological order has
so far been regarded, that the whole is divisible into three
groups, representing three periods of prophetic literature, viz.
prophets of the Assyrian period (Hosea to Nahum), prophets
of the Chaldean period (Habakkuk and Zephaniah), and pro-
phets after the captivity (Haggai to Malachi). And there is
also an obvious desire to pair off as far as possible a prophet of
the kingdom of Israel with one of the kingdom of Judah,,viz.
Hosea and ,Toel ; Amos and Obadiah ; Jonah and Micah ;
Nahum and Habakkuk (for the Elkosh of Nahum, if not the
town on the eastern bank of the Tigris near to Mosul, was at
any rate, according to Eusebius and Jerome, a Galilean town).
Hosea is placed first, not because the opening word techillath
made this book a very suitable one with which to begin the
collection ; still less because Hosea was the first to be called of
the four prophets, Hosea and Isaiah, Amos and Micah,' as b.
Batlira affirms ; but for the very same reason for which the
Epistle to the Romans is placed first among the Pauline epistles,

viz. because his book is the largest in the collection,-a point of
view which comes out still more prominently in the Septuagint,
where Hosea, Amos, Micah, Joel, and Obadiah follow one
another, the first wi'th fourteen chapters, the second with nine,
the third with seven, the fourth with three, and the last with
one, and then a new series commences with Jonah·. But the
reason why Joel is placed next to Hosea in the Hebrew canon,
may possibly be found in the contrast whicn exists between the
lamentations of the former on account of the all-parching heat
and the all-consuming swarms of insects, and the dewy, ver-
dant, and flowery imagery with which the book of Hosea closes.
Amos then follows Joel, because he not only takes up again his
denunciations of judgment, but opens with one of the utter-
ances with which Joel closes (eh. iv. 16): "Jehovah will roar
out of Zion, and utter His voice from Jerusalem." Then
follows Obadiah, on account of the reciprocal relation between
Obad.19 and Amos ix. 12. And Jona,h is linked on to Obadiah:
for Obadiah begins thus, "We have heard tidings from Jehovah,
and a messenger is sent among the nations;" and Jonah was
such a messenger. Such grounds as these, the further study
of which we must leave to the introduction to the book of the
twelve prophets, also had their influence upon the pairing of
the prophets of Judah with those of Israel. The fact that
Zephaniali follows Habakkuk may he accounted for from a
similar ground, which coincides in this case with the chrono-
logical order; for a catchword in Zephaniah's prophecy, "Hold
_thy peace at the presence of Jehovah" (i. 7), is taken from Hab.
ii. 20. The prophets after the captivity (called in the Talmud
nebiim ha-acharonim, the last prophets), which necessarily fol-
lowed one another iri the order determined by the date and
contents of their books, bring the whole to a close,
The so-called greater prophets are attached in the Hebrew
canon to the book of Kings ; and in both the Hebrew and
Alexandrian canons Isaiah stands at the head. Isaiah, Jere-
miah, Ezekiel-this is the order in which they follow one ·
another in our editions, ii;i accordance with the time of their
respective labours. In German and French codices, we occa-
sionally meet with a different arrangement, viz. Kings, Jere-
miah, Ezekiel, Isaiah. This is the order given in the Talmud,
b. Bathra, l4b. The principle upon which it is founded is the

kindred nature of the contents, which also helped to determine
the order of the twelve. Jeremiah follows the book of Kings,
because nearly all his predictions group themselves around the
Chaldean catastrophe, with which the book of Kings closes;
and Isaiah follows Ezekiel, whose hook closes in a consolatory
strain, because that of Isaiah is, as the Talmud says, nothing
but consolation. But the other arrangement, adopted in the
Masora and MSS, of the Spanish class, has prevailed over this
talmudic order, which has been appealed to, though without
any good ground, by the opponents of the authenticity of Isa.
xl.-lxvi. as supporting their conclusions. 1
1 Isaiah waa regarded as the consolatory prophet pre-eminently, and
more especially on account of eh. xl.-lxvi., so that, according to b.
Berachoth, 57b, whoever saw Isaiah in a dream might look for consolation ;
and, according to the Midrash on tbe Lamentations, Isaiah had :previollllly
rectified all the evils that Jeremiah for~told,
Qui sancto Isaire inspirasti ut scriberet, inspira qu:no mihi ut quod

~·cripsit intelligam, quia Jam inspirasti ut credam; nisi enim crediderimUI,
11011 intelli9emus.-AELREDUS (t 1166).
INTRODUCTION.
(MORE ESPECIALLY TO THE FIRST PART. CBAl'. r.-X."CXIx,)t
TIME OF THE PROPHET,
D
HE first prerequisite to a clear. understanding and
full appreciation of the prophecies of Isaiah, is a
, knowledge of his time, and of the different periods
of his ministry. The .first period was in the
reigns of Uzziah (B.O. 811-759) and Jotham (759-743). The ,
precise starting-point depends upon the view we take of eh. vi.
But, in any case, Isaiah commenced his ministry towards the
close of Uzziah's reign, and laboured on throughout the sixteen
years of the reign of J otham. The first twenty-seven of the
,fifty-two years that U zziah reigned run parallel to the last
twenty-seven of the forty-one that Jeroboam II. reigned (B.O.
825-784). Under Joash, and his son Jeroboam n., the king-
dom of Israel passed through a period of outward glory, which
surpassed, both in character and duration, any that it had
reached before; and this was also the case with the kingdom
of Judah under Uzziah and his son Jotham. As the glory of
the one kingdom faded away, that of the otp.er increased. The
bloom of the northern kingdom was destroyed and surpassed by
that of the southern. But outward splendour. contained within
itself the fatal germ of decay and ruin in the one c~e as much
as in the other; for prosperity degenerated into luxury, and
the worship of Jehovah became stiffened into idolatry. It was
in this last and longest time of Judah's prosperity that Isaiah
1 See my article on Isaiah in the Bible Cyclopmdia, edited by Professor
Fairbairn.
111
32 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
arose, with the mournful vocation to preach r.epentance without

success, and consequently to have to announce the judgment
of hardening and devastation, of the ban and of banishment.
The second period of his ministry extended from the commence-
ment of tlie reign of Ahaz to that of the reign of Hezekiah.
Within these sixteen years three events occurred, which com-
bined to bring about a new and calamitous turn in the history
of Judah. In the place of the worship of Jehovah, which had
bee~ maintained with outward regularity and legal precision
under U zziah and J otham ; as soon as Ahaz ascended the
throne, open idolatry was introduced of the most abominable
description and in very various forms, The hostilities which
b~gan while J otham was living, were perpetuated by Pekah the
king of Israel and Rezin the king of Damascene Syria; and in
the Syro-Ephraimitish war, an attack was made upon Jeru-
salem, with the avowed intention of bringing the Davidic rule
to an end. Ahaz appealed to Tiglath-pileser, the king of
Assyria, to help him out of these troubles. He thus made flesh
his arm, and so entangled the nation of Jehovah with the king-
dom of the world, that from that time forward it never truly
recovered its independence again. The kingdom of the world
was the heathen state in its Nimrodic form. Its perpetual
aim was to extend its boundaries by constant accretions, till it
had grown into a world-embracing colossus ; and in order to
accomplish this, it was ever passing beyond its natural boun-
daries, and coming down like an avalanche upon foreign nations,
not merely for self-defence or revenge, but for the purpose of
conquest also. Assyria and Rome were the first and last links
in that chain of oppression by the kingdom of the world, which
ran through the history of Israel. Thus Isaiah, standing as he
did on the very threshold of this new and all-important turn in
the history of his country, and surveying it with his telescopic
glance, was, so to speak, the universal prophet of Israel. The
third period of his ministry extended from the accession of
Hezekiah to the :fifteenth year of his reign. Under Hezekiah
the nation rose, almost at the same pace at which it had pre-
viously declined under Ahaz. He forsook the ways of his
idolatrous father, and restored the worship of Jehovah. The
mass of the people, indeed, remained inwardly unchanged, but
Judah had once more an upright king, who hearkened to the
INTRODUCTION. 33
word of the prophet by his side,-two pillars of the state, and

men mighty in prayer (2 Chron. xxxii. 20). When the attempt
was afterwards made to break away from the Assyrian yoke, so
far as the leading men and the great mass of the people were
concerned, ·this was an act of unbelief originating merely in
the same confident expectation of help from Egypt which had
occasioned the destruction of the northern kingdom in the sixth
year of Hezekiah's reign; but on the part of Hezekiah it was
an act of faith and confident reliance upon Jehovah (2 Kings
xviii. 7). Consequently, when Sennacherib, the successor of
Shalmaneser, marched against Jerusalem, conquering and de-
vastating the land as he advanced, and Egypt failed to send
the promised help, the carnal defiance of the leaders and of th('
great mass of the people brought its own punishment. But
Jehovah averted the worst extremity, by destroying the kernel
of the Assyrian army in a single night; so that, as in the Syro-
Ephraiinitish war, Jerusalem itself was never actually besieged.
· Thus the faith of the king, and of the better portion of the
nation, which rested upon the word of promise, had its reward.
There was still a divine power in the state, which preserved it
from destruction. The coming judgment, which nothing in-
deed could now avert, according to eh. vi., was arrested for a
time, just when the last destructive blow would naturally have
been expected. It was in this miraculous rescue, which Isaiah
predicted, and for which he prepared the way, that the public
ministry of the prophet culminated. Isaiah was the Amos of
the kingdom of Judah, having the same fearful vocation to fore-
see and to declare the fact, that for Israel as a people and king-
dom the time of forgiveness had gone by. But he was not also
the Hosea of the southern kingdom ; for it was not Isaiah,
but Jeremiah, who received the solemn call to accompany the
disastrous fate of the kingdom of Judah with the knell of
prophetic denunciations. Jeremiah was the Hosea of the king-
dom of Judah. To Isaiah was given the commission, which
was refused to his successor J eremiah,-namely, to press back
once more, through the might of his prophetic word, coming as
it did out of the depths of the strong spirit of faith, the dark
night which threatened to swallow up his people at the time of
the Assyrian judgment. · After the fifteenth year of Hezekiah's
reign, he took no further part in public affairs ; but he lived
VOL,I C
•
till the commencement of Manasseh's reign, when, according

to a credible tradition, to which there is an evident allusion in
Heh. xi. 37 (" they were sawn asunder")/ he fell a victim to
the heathenism which became once more supreme in the land.
To this sketch of the times and ministry of the prophet we
will add a review of the scriptural account of the fonr kings,
under whom he laboured according to eh. i. 1 ; since nothing
is more essential, as a preparation for the study of his book, than
a minute acquaintance with these sections of the_ books of Kings
and Chronicles.
I. HISTORICAL AccoUNT OF Uzz1AH-JOTHAM.-The

account of Uzziah given in the Look of Kings (2 Kings xv.
1-7, to which we may add xiv. 21, 22), like that of Jeroboam 11.,
is not so full as we should have expected. After the murder
of Amaziah, the people of Judah, as related in eh. xiv. 21, 22,
raised to the throne his son Azariah, probably not his first-
born, who was then sixteen years old. It was he who built
the Edomitish seaport town of Elath (for navigation and com-
merce), and made it a permanent possession of Judah (as in the
time of Solomon). This notice is introduced, as a kind of
appendix, at the close of Amaziah's life and quite out of its
chronological position, because the conquest of Elath was the
crowning point of the subjugation of Edom by Amaziah, and
not, as Thenius supposes, because it was Azariah's first feat of
arms, by which, immediately after his accession, he satisfied the
expectations with which the army had made him king. For
the victories gained by this king over Edom and the other
neighbouring nations cannot have been obtained at the time
when Amos prophesied, which was about the tenth' year of
Uzziah's reign. The attack made by Amaziah upon the king-
dom of Israel, had brought the kingdom of Judah into a state
of dependence upon the former, and almost of total ruin, from
which it only recovered gradually, like a house that had fallen
into decay. The chronicler, following the text of the book of
Kings, has introduced the notice concerning Elath in the same
place (2 Chron. xxvi. 1, 2 : it is written Bloth, as in 1 Kings
1 According to b. Jebamoth, 49b, it was found in a roll containing the
history of' a Jerusalem family; and according to Sanhedrin, 103b, in the

Targum on 2 Kings :ui. 16.
INTRODUCTION. 35
ix. 26, and the Septuagint at 2 Kings xiv. 22). He calls the
king Uzziahu; and it is only in the table of the kings of
Judah, in 1 Chron. iii. 12, that he gives the name as Azariah.
The author of the book of Kings, according to our Hebrew
text, calls him sometimes Azariah or Azariahu, sometimes
Uzzwh or Uzziahu; the Septuagint always gives the name as
Azarws. The occurrence of the two names in both of the
historical books is an indubitable proof that they are genuine.
Azariah was the original name : out of this U zziah was gra-
dually formed by a significant elision ; and as the prophetical
books, from Isa. i. 1 to Zech. xiv. 5, clearly show, the latter
was the name most commonly used.
Azariah, as we learn from the section in the book of Kings
relating to the reign of this monarch (2 Kings xv. 1-7),
ascended the throne in the twenty-seventh year of Jeroboam's
reign, that is to say, in the fifteenth year of his sole government,
the twenty-seventh fro·m the time when he shared the govern-
ment with his father Joash, as we may gather from 2 Kings xiii.
13. The youthful sovereign, who was only sixteen years of age,
was the son of Amaziah by a native of Jerusalem, and reigned
fifty-two years. He did what was pleasing in the sight of God,
like his father Amaziah ; i.e. although he did not come up to the
standard of David, he was one of the better kings. He fostered
the worship of Jehovah, as prescribed in the law: nevertheless
he left the high places (bamoth) standing ; and while he was
reigning, the pe'ople maintained in all its force the custom of
, sacrificing and burning incense upon the heights. He was
punished by God with leprosy, which compelled him to live in
a sick-house ( chophshuth = choplishith: sickness) till the day of
his death, whilst his son J otham was over the palace, and con-
ducted the affairs of government. He was buried in the city
of David, and Jotham followed him on the throne. This is
all that the author of the book of Kings tells us concerning
Azariah : for the rest, he refers to the annals of the kings of
Judah. The section in the Chronicles relating to U zziah
(2 Chron. xxvi.) is much more copious: the writer had our
book of Kings before him, as eh. xxvi. 3, 4, 21, clearly proves,
and completed the defective notices from the source which he
chiefly employed,-namely, the much more elaborate rnidrash.
Uzziah, he says, "::as zealous in seeking Elohim in the davs
of Zechariah, who had understanding in divine visions ; and in

the days when he sought Jehovah, God made him to prosper.
Thus the prophet Zechariah, as a faithful pastor and counsellor,
stood in the sall_le relation to him in which Jehoiada the high
priest had stood to J oash, U zziah' s grandfather. The chronicler
then enumerates singly the divine blessings which Uzziah en-
joyed. First, his victories over the surrounding nations (passing
over the victory over Edom, which had been already mentioned),
viz. : (1) he went forth and warred against the Philistines, and
brake down the wall of Gath, and the wall of Jabneh, and the
wall of Ashdod, and built towns b'ashdod and b'phelistim (i.e. in
the conquered territory of Ashdod, and in Philistia generally);
(2) God not only gave him victory over the Philistines, but also
over the Arabians who dwelt in Gur-Baal (an unknown place,
which neither the LXX. nor the Targumists could explain),
and the Mehunim, probably a tribe of Arabia Petrrea; (3) the
Ammonites gave him presents in token of allegiance, and his
name was honoured even as far as Egypt, to such an extent.
did his power grow. Secondly, his buildings : he built towers
(fortifications) above the corner gate, and above the valley gate,
and above the Mikzoa, and fortified these (the weakest) por-
tions of Jerusalem: he also built towers in the desert (probably
in the desert between Beersheba and Gaza, to protect either
the land, or the flocks and herds that ~ere pasturing there);
and dug many cisterns, for he had large flocks and herds both
in the shepltel,ah (the western portion of Southern Palestine)
and in the mislwr (the extensive pasture-land of the tribe terri-
tory of Reuben on the other side of the Jordan): he had also
husbandmen • and vine-dressers on the mountains, and in the
fruitful fields, for he was a lover of agriculture. Thirdly, his
well-organized tt-oops : he had an army of fighting men which
consisted-according to a calculation made by J eiel the scribe,
and Maaseiah, the officer under the superintendence of Hananiah,
one of the royal princes-of 2600 heads of families, who had·
307,500 men under their command, "that made war with mighty
power to help the king against the enemy."· Uzziah furnished
these, according to all the· divisions of the army, with shields,
and spears, and helmets, and coats of maii, and bows, even
with slinging-stones. He also had ingenious slinging-machines
(balistae) made in Jerusalem, to fix upon the towers and ram..
INTRODUCTION. 37
parts, for the purpose of shooting arrows and large stones.
His name resounded far abroad, for he had marvellous success,
so that he became very powerful.
Up to this point the chronicler has depicted the brighter
side of Uzziah's reign. His prosperous deeds and enterprises
are all grouped together, so that it is doubtful whether the
history within these several groups follows the chronological
order or not. The light thrown upon the history of the times
by the group of victories gained by U zziah, would be worth
twice as much if the chronological order were strictly observed.
But even if we might assume that the victory over the Philis-
tines preceded the victory over the Arabians of Gur-Baal and
the Mehunim, and this again the subjugation of Ammon, it
would still be very uncertain what position the expedition
against Edom-:-which was noticed by anticipation at the close
of Amaziah's life-occupied in relation to the other wars, and
at what part of U zziah's reign the several wars occurred. All
that can be affirmed is, that they preceded the closing years of
his life, when the blessing of God was withdrawn from him .
. The chronicler relates still further, in eh. xxvi. 16, that as
Uzziah became stronger and stronger, he fell into pride of
heart, which led him to perform a ruinous act. He sinned
against Jehovah liis God, by forcing his way into the holy
place of the temple, to burn incense upon the altar of incense,
from the proud notion that royalty involved the rights of the
priesthood, and that the priests were only the delegates and
representatives of the king. Then Azariah the high priest,
and eighty other priests, brave men, hurried after him, and
went up to him, and said, " This does not belong to thee,
U zziah, to burn incense to Jehovah ; but to the priests, the
sons of Aaron, who are consecrated to burn incense : go out of
the sanctuary, for thou sinnest ; and this is not for thine honour
with Jehovah Elohim I" Then Uzziah was wroth, as he held
the censer in his hand; and while he was so enraged against the
priests, leprosy broke out" upon his forehead in the sight of the
priests, in the house of Jehovah, at the altar of incense. When
Azariah the high priest and the rest of the priests turned to
him, behold, he was leprous in his forehead ; and they brought
him hurriedly away from thence,-in fact, he himself hasted
to go out.-for Jehovah had smitten him. After having thus
explained the circumstances which led to the king's leprosy,

the chronicler follows once more the text of the book of Kings,
-'-where the leprosy itself is also mentioned,-and states that
the king remained a leper until the day of his death, and lived
in a sick-house, without ever being able to visit the temple
again. But instead of the statement in the book of Kings,
that he was buried in the city of David, the chronicler affirms
more particularly that he was not placed in the king's sepulchre;
but, inasmuch as he was leprous, and would therefore have
defiled it, was buried in the field near the sepulchre. But
before introducing this conclusion to the history of Uzziah's
reign, and instead of referring to the annals of the kings of
Judah, as the author of the book of Kings has done, or making
such citations as we generally find, the author simply states,
that "the rest of the acts of Uzziah, first and last, did Isaiah
the prophet, the son of Amoz, write."
It cannot possibly be either the prophecies of Isaiah of the
time of Uzziah, or a certain historic11,l portion of the original
book of Isaiah's predictions, to which reference is here made;
for in that case we should expect the same notice at the close
of the account of Jotham's reign, or, at any rate, at the close
of that of Ahaz (cf. eh. xxvii. 7 and xxviii. 26). It is also
inconceivable that Isaiah's book of predictions should have con-
tained either a prophetical or historical account of the first acts
of U zziah, since Isaiah was later than Amos, later even than
Hosea; and his public ministry did not commence till the close
of his reign,-in fact, not till the year of his death. Conse-
quently the chronicler must refer to some historical work dis-
tinct from "the visions of Isaiah." Just as he mentions two
historical works within the first epoch of the divided kingdom,
viz. Shemaiah's and Iddo's,-the former of which referred more
especially to the entire history of Rehoboam, and the latter to
the history of Abijah,-and then again, in the second epoch, an
historical work by Jehu ben Hanani, which contained a com-
plete history of Jehoshaphat from the beginning to the end ;
so here, in the third epoch, he speaks of Isaiah hen Amoz, the
greatest J udrean prophet of this epoch, as the author of a
special history of U zziah, which was not incorporated in his
" visions" like the history of Hezekiah ( ef. eh. xxxii. 32), but
formed an independent work. Besides this prophetical history
INTRODUCTION. 39
of U zziah, there was also an annalistic history, as 2 Kings xv. ~

clearly shows ; and it is quite possible that the annals of U zziah
were :finished when Isaiah commenced his work, and that they
were made use of by him. For the leading purpose of the
prophetical histories was to exhibit the inward and divine .con-
nection between the several outward events, which the annals
simply registered. The historical writings of a prophet were
only the other side of his more purely prophetic work. In the
light of the Spirit of God, the former looked deep into the
past, the latter into the present. Both of them had to do with
the ways of divine justice and grace, and set forth past and
present, alike in view of the true goal, in which these two ways
coincide.
Jotltam succeeded Uzziah, after having acted as regent, or
rather as viceroy, for several years (2 Kings xv. 32-38). He
ascended the throne in the second year of Pekah king of Israel,
in the twenty-fifth year of his age, and reigned for sixteen
years in a manner which pleased God, though he still tolerated
the worship upon high places, as his father had done. He
built the upper gate of the temple. The author has no sooner
written this than he refers to the annals, simply adding, before
concluding with the usual formula conceming his burial in the
city of David, that in those days, i.e. towards the close of
J otham's reign, the hostilities of Rezin of Damascus and Pekah
of Israel commenced, as a judgment from God upon Judah.
The chronicler, however, makes several valuable additions to
the text of the book of Kings, which he has copied word for
word down to the notice concerning the commencement of the
Syro-Ephraimitish hostilities (vid. 2 Chron. xxvii.). We do
not include in this the statement that Jotham did not force his
way into the holy place in the temple: this is simply intended
as a limitation of the assertion made by the author of the book
of Kings as to the moral equality of Jotham and Uzziah, and
in favour of the former. The words, "the people continued in
their destructive course," also contain nothing new, but are
simply the shorter expression used in the Chronicles to indi-
cate the continuance of the worship of the high places during
J otham's reign. But there is something new in what the
chronicler appends to the remark concerning the building of
the upper gate of the temple, which is very bold and abrupt as
it stands in the hook of Kings, viz., " on the wall of the Ophel
he built pmch (i.e. he fortified this southern spur of the temple
hill still more strongly), and put towns on the mountains of
Judah, and erected castles and towers in the forests (for watch-
towers and defences against hostile attacks). He also fought
with the king of the Ammonites; and when conquered, they
were obliged to give him that year and the two following a
hundred talents of silver, ten thousand cors of wheat, and the
same quantity of barley. J otham grew stronger and stronger,
because he strove to walk before Jehovah his God." The
chronicler breaks off with this general statement, and refers,
for the other memorabilia of J oth.am, and all his wars and enter-
prises, to the book of the Kings of Israel and Judah.
This is what the two historical books relate concerning the
royal pair-Uzziah-Jotham-under whom the kingdom of Judah
enjoyed once more a period of great prosperity and power,-
" the greatest since the disruption, with the exception of that of
Jehoshaphat; the longest during the whole period of its existence,
the last before its overthrow" (Caspari). The sources from
which the two historical accounts were deriv$ld were the annals :
they were taken directly from them by the author ·of the book
of Kings, indirectly by the chronicler. No traces can he dis-
covered of the work written by Isaiah concerning Uzziah,
although it may possibly be employed in the midrash of the
chronicler. There is an important supplement to the account
given by the chronicler in the casual remark made in I Chron.
v. 17, to the effect that J otham had a census taken of the
tribe of Gad, which was settled on the other side of the Jordan.
,v- e see from this, that in proportion as the northern kingdom
sank down from the eminence to which it had attained under
Jeroboam u., the supremacy of Judah over the land to the
east of the Jordan was renewed. But we may see from Amos,
that it was only gradually that the kingdom of Judah revived
under Uzziah, and that at first, like the wall of Jerusalem,
which was partially broken down by Joash, it presented the
aspect of a house full of fissures, and towards Israel in a very
shaky condition; also that the Ephraimitish ox- (or calf-) wor-
ship of Jehovah was carried on at Beer~eba, and therefore
upon J udrean soil, and that Judah did not keep itself free from
the idolatry which it had inherited from the fathers (Amos ii.
IN'rRODUCTION•.
4, 5). • .Again, assuming that .Amos commenced his ministry

at about the tenth year of Uzziah's reign, we may learn at
least so much from him with regard to Uzziah's victories over
Edom, Philistia, and Ammon, that they were not gained till
after the tenth year of his reign. Hosea, on the other hand,
whose ministry commenced at the very earliest when that of
~.\mos was drawing to a close, and probably not till the last five
years of Jeroboam' s reign, bears witness to, and like Amos con-
demns, the participation in the Ephraimitish worship, into which
,Judah had been drawn under Uzziah-Jotham. But with him
Beersheba is not referred to any more as an Israelitish seat
of worship (eh. iv. 15); Israel does not interfere any longer
with the soil of Judah, as in the time of Amos, since Judah
has again become a powerful and well-fortified kingdom ( eh.
viii. 14, cf. i. 7). But, at the same time, it has become full of
carnal trust and manifold apostasy from Jehovah (eh. v. 10,
xii. 1); so that, although receiving at first a miraculous deli-
verance from God (eh. i. 7), it is ripening for the same destruc-
tion as Israel (eh. vi. 11).
This survey of the kingdom of Judah in the time of U zziah-
J otham by the lsraelitish prophet, we shall find repeated in
Isaiah; for the same spirit animates and determines the verdicts
of the prophets of both kingdoms.
II. H1sTORICAL AccouNT OF AHAz AND THE SYRO-

EPHRAIMITISH WAR.-The account of Ahaz, giv,en in the
book of Kings and in the Chronicles (2 Kings xvi., 2 Chron.
xxviii.), may be divided into three parts: viz., first, the general
characteristics; secondly, the account of the Syro-Ephraiinitish
war; and thirdly, the desecration of the temple by Ahaz, more
· especially by setting up an altar made after the model of that
at Damascus.1 ( 1.) 2 Kings xvi. 1-4. Ahaz ascended the throne
in the seventeenth year of Pekah. He was then twenty years
old (or twenty-five according to the LXX. at 2 Chron. xxviii.
I, which is much more probable, as he would otherwise have
had a son, Hezekiah, in the tenth year of his age), and he
reigned sixteen years. He did not please God as his forefather
David had done, but took the way of the kings of Israel, and
1
On the temple at Damascus, whose altar Ahaz imitated, see the Com-
mentary on the Hook of Job.
even made his son pass through the fire (i.e. burnt him in
honour of Moloch), according to the abominations of the (Ca-
naanitish) people whom Jehovah had driven out before Israel;
and he offered sacrifice and burnt incense upon the high places,
and upon the hills, and under every green tree. The Deutero-
nomic colouring of this passage is very obvious. The corre-
sponding passage in the Chronicles is 2 Chron. xxviii. 1-4,
where the additional fact is mentioned, that he even made
molten images for Baalim, and burnt incense in the valley of
Hinnom, and burnt his children in the fire (" his children,"
a generic plural like "the kings" in ver. 16, and "the sons" in
2 Chron. xxiv. 25: "burnt," iv.7~1, unless the reading i;;~,:1 be
adopted, as it has been by the LXX., " he caused to pass
through.") (2.) 2 Kings xvi. 5-9. Then (in the time of this
idolatrous king Ahaz) the following well-known and memorable
event occurred : Rezin the king of Aram, and Pekah the son
of Remaliah king of Israel, went up against Jerusalem to war,
and besieged Ahaz, " but could not overcome him," i.e., as we
may gather from Isa. vii. 1, they were not able to get posses-
sion of Jerusalem, which was the real object of their expedition.
"At that time" (the author of the book of Kings proceeds to
observe), viz. at the time of this Syro-Epraimitish war, Rezin
king of Aram brought Elath to Aram (i.e. wrested again from
the kingdom of Judah the seaport town which Uzziah had
recovered a short time before), and drove the Judreans out of
Elath (sic) ; and Aramreans came to Elath and settled there
unto this day. Thenius, who starts with the needless assump-
tion that the conquest of Elath took place subsequently to the
futile attempt to take Jerusalem, gives the preference to the
reading of the Keri, "and Edomites (Edomina) came to Elath,"
and would therefore correct f aram (to Aram) into l'edom (to
Edom). "Rezin," he says, "destroyed the work of Uzziah,
and gave Edom its liberty again, in the hope that at some
future time he might have the support of Edom, and so operate
against Judah with greater success." But, in answer to this,
it may be affirmed that such obscure forms as c1,;,,,~ for C1~1~
are peculiar to this account, and that the words do not denote
the restoration of a settlement, but mention the settlement as
a new and remarkable fact. I therefore adopt Caspari's con-
clusion7 that the Syrian king transplanted a Syrian colony of
INTRODUCTION. 43
traders to Elath, to secure the command of the maritime trade

with all its attendant advantages; and this colony held its
ground there for ·some time after the destruction of the Damas-
cene kingdom, as the. expression "to this day," found in the
earlier source of the author of the book of Kings, clearly implies.
But if the conquest of Elath fell within the period of the
Syro-Ephraimitish war, which commenced towards the end of
Jotham's reign, and probably originated in the bitter feelings
occasioned by the almost total loss to Judah of the country on
the east of the Jordan, and which assumed the form of a direct
attack upon Jerusalem itself soon after Ahaz . ascended the
throne ; the question arises, How was it that this design of the
two allied kings upon· Jerusalem was not successful f The
explanation is given in the account contained in the book of
Kings (vers. 7-9): "Ahaz sent messengers to Tiglath-pelezer
(sic) the king of Asshur, to say to him, I am thy servant, and
thy son ; come up, and save me out of the hand of A.ram, and
out of the hand of the king of Israel, who have risen up against
me. And Ahaz took the silver and the gold that was found
in the house of Jehovah, and in the treasures of the palace,
and sen~ it for a present to the king of Asshur. The king
hearkened to his petition ; and went against Damascus, and
took it, and carried the inhabitant.~ into captivity to Kir, and
slew Rezin." And what did Tiglath-pileser do with Pekah 1
The author of the book of ~{:ings has already related, in the
section referring to Pekah (2 Kings xv. 29), that he punished
. him by taking away the whole of the country to the east of the
Jordan, and a large part of the territory on this side towards
the north, and carried the inhabitants captive to Assyria. This
section must be supplied here,-an example of the great liberty
which the historians allowed themselves in the selection and
arrangement of their materials. The anticipation in ver. 5
is also quite in accordance with their usual style: the author
first of all states that the expedition against Jerusalem was an
unsuccessful one, and then afterwards proceeds to mention the
reason for the failure,-namely, the appeal of Ahaz to Assyria
for help. For I also agree -with Caspari in this, that the
Syrians and Ephraimites were unable to take Jerusalem,
because the tidings reached them, that Tiglath-pileser had been
appealed to by Ahaz and was coming against them; and they
44 'fHE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
were consequently obliged to raise the siege and make a speedy

retreat.
The account in the Chronicles (2 Chron. xxviii. 5-21)
furnislfes us with full and extensive details, with which to
supplement the very condensed notice in the book of Kings.
When we compare the two accounts, the question arises,
whether they refer to two different expeditions (and if so,
which of the two refers to the first expedition and which to the
second), or whether they both relate to the same expedition.
Let us picture to ourselves first of all the facts as given by
the chronicler. "Jehovah, his God," he says of Ahaz, " deli-
vered ·him into the hand of the king of Aram, and they (the
Aramooans) smote him, and carried off from him a great crowd
of captives, whom they brought to Damascus; and he was also
given· into the hand of the king of Israel, who inflicted upon
him a terrible defeat." This very clearly implies, as Caspari
l1as shown, that although the two kings set the conquest of
Jerusalem before them as a common end at which to aim,
and eventually united for the attainment of this end, yet for
a time they acted separately. We are not told here in what
direction Rezin's army we~t. But we know from 2 Kings
xvi. 6 that it marched to ldumooa, which it could easily reach
from Damascus by going through the territory of his ally,
-namely, the country of the two tribes and a half. The
chronicler merely describes the simultaneous invasion of Judooa
by Pekah, but he does this with all the greater fulness.
" Pekah the son of Remaliah slew in Judah a hundred and
twenty thousand in one day, all valiant men, because they for-
sook Jehovah, the God of their fathers. Zichri, an Ephraim-
itish hero, slew Ma'asejahu the king's son, and Azrikam the
governor of the palace, and Elkanah, the second in rank to the
king. And the Israelites carried away captive of their brethren
two hundred thousand women, boys, and girls, and took away
much spoil from them, and brought this booty to Samaria."
As the Jewish army numbered at that time three hundred
thousand men (2 Chron. xxv. 5, xxvi. 13), and the war was
carried on with the greatest animosity, these numbers need
not be regarded as either spurious or exaggerated. Moreover,
the numbers, which the chronicler found in the sources he em-
ployed, merely contained the estimate of the enormous losses
INTRODUCTION. 45
sustained, as generally adopted at that time on the side of

Judah itself.
This bloody catastrophe was followed by a very fine and
touching occurrence. A prophet of Jehovah, named Oded
(a contemporary of Hosea, and a man of kindred spirit), went
out before the army as it came back to Samaria, and charged
the victors to release the captives of their brother nation, which
had been terribly punished in God's wrath, and by so doing to
avert the wrath of God which threatened them as well. Four
noble Ephraimitish heads of tribes, whose names the chronicler
has preserved, supported the admonition of the prophet. The
army then placed the prisoners and the booty at the disposal of
the princes and the assembled people : "And these four memo-
rable men rose up, and took the prisoners, and all their naked
ones they covered with the booty,' and clothed and shod them,
and gave them to eat and drink, and anointed them, and con-
ducted as many of thein as were cripples upon asses, and
brought them to Jericho the palm-city, to the neighbourhood
of their brethren, and returned to Samaria." Nothing hut the
rudest scepticism could ever seek to cast a slur upon this
touching episode, the truth of which is so conspicuous. There
is nothing strange in the fact that so horrible a massacre should
be followed by a strong manifestation of the fraternal love,
which had been forcibly suppressed, but was now rekindled
by the prophet's words. We find an older fellow-piece to this
in the prevention of a fratricidal war by Shemaiah, as described
in 1 Kings xii. 22-24.
Now, when the chronicler proceeds to observe in ver. 16,
that ~, at that time Ahaz turned for help to the royal house of
Assyria" (malce assliur), in all probability this took place at
the time when he had sustained two severe defeats, one at the
hands of Pekah to the north of Jerusalem ; and another from
Rezin in Idumrea. The two battles belong to the period before
the siege of Jerusalem, and the appeal for help from Assyria
falls between the battles and the siege. The chronicler then
mentions other judgments which fell upon the king in his
estrangement from God, viz.: (1) "Moreover the Edomites
came, smote Judah, and carried away captives;" possibly while
the Syro-Ephraimitish war was still going on, after they had
welcomed Rezin as their deliverer1 had shaken off the Jewish
yoke, and had supported the Syrian king against Judah in

their own land; (2) the Philistines invaded the low land
(shephel,ah) and the south land (negeb) of Judah, and took
several towns, six of which the chronicler mentions by name,
and settled in them ; for "Jehovah humbled Judah because
of Ahaz the king of Isra,el (an epithet with several sarcastic
allusions), for he acted without restraint in Judah, and most
wickedly against Jehovah." The breaking away of the Philis-
tines from the Jewish dominion took place, according to Caspari,
in the time of the Syro-Ephraimitish war. The position of
ver. 18 in the section reaching from ver. 5 to ver. 21 (viz. ver.
18, invasion of the Philistines ; ver. 17, that of the Edomites)
renders this certainly very probable, though it is not conclusive,
as Caspari himself admits.
In vers. 20, 21, the chronicler adds an appendix to the pre-
vious list of punishments: Tiglath-Pilnezer (sic) the king of
Asshur came upon him, and oppressed him instead of strength-
ening him; for Ahaz had plundered both temple and palace,
and given the treasures to the king of Asshur, without receiving .
any proper help in return. Thenius disputes the rendering,
"He strengthened him not" (cf. Ezek. xxx. 21); but Caspari
has shown that it is quite in accordance with the facts of the
case. Tiglath-pileser did not bring Ahaz any true help; for
what he proceeded to do against Syria and Israel was not taken
in hand in the interests of Ahaz, but to extend his own imperial
dominion. He did not assist Ahaz to bring either the Edomites
or the Philistines into subjection again, to say nothing of com-
pensating him for his losses with either Syrian or Ephraimitish
territory. Nor was it only that he did not truly help him: he
really oppressed him, by making him a tributary vassal instead
of a free and independent prince,-a relation to Asshur which,
according to many evident signs, was the direct consequence of
his appeal for help, and which was established, at any rate, at
the very commencement of Hezekiah's reign. Under what
circumstances this took place we cannot tell; but it is very
probable that, aiter the victories over Rezin and Pekah, a
second sum of money was demanded by Tiglath-pileser, and
then from that time forward a yearly tribute. The expression
used by the chronicler-" he came upon him"-seems, in fact,
to mean that he gave emphasis to this demand by sending a
INTRODUCTION. 47
detachment of his army; even if we cannot take it, as Caspari

does, in a rhetorical rather than a purely historical sense, viz •
. as signifying that, " although Tiglath-pileser came, as Ahaz
desired, his coming was not such as Ahaz desired, a coming to
help and benefit, but rather to oppress and injure."
(3.) The tliird part of the two historical accounts describes
the pernicious influence which the alliance with Tiglath,-pileser
exerted upon Ahaz, who was already too much inclined to
idolatry (2 Kings xvi. 10-18). After Tiglath-pileser had
marched against the ruler of Damascus, and delivered. Ahaz
from the more dangerous of his two adversaries (and possibly
from both of them), Ahaz went to Damascus to present his
thanks in person. There he saw the altar (which was re-
nowned as a work of art), and sent an exact model to Uriah
the high priest, who had an altar constructed like it by the
time that the king returned. As soon as. Ahaz came back he
went up to this altar and offered sacrifice, thus officiating as
priest himself (probably as a thanksgiving for the deliverance
he had received). The brazen altar (of Solomon), which Uriah
had moved farther forward to the front of the temple building,
he put farther back again, 'placing it close to the north side of
the new one (that the old one might not appear to have the
slightest preference over the new), and commanded the high
priest to perform the sacrificial service in future upon the new
great altar; adding, at the same time, "And (as for) the
brazen altar, I will consider (what shall be done with it)."
"And king Ahaz," it is stated still further, "broke out the
borders of the stools, and took away the basons ; and the sea he
took down from the oxen that bare it, and set it upon a stone
pedestal (that took the place of the oxen). And the covered
sabbath-hall which had been built in the temple, and the outer
king's entrance, lie removed into the temple of Jehovah before
the king of Assyria." Thenius explains this as meaning "he
altered them" (taking away the valuable ornaments from both),
that he might be able to take with him to Damascus the neces-
sary presents for the king of Asshur. Ewald's explanation,
however, is better than this, and more in accordance with the
expression " before," viz. "in order that he might be able to
secure the continued favour of the dreaded Assyrian king, by
continually sending him fresh presents." But ::icn does not
48 THE P}lOPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
mean to alter, and ·n n1:l = i'1 n1:l:l would be an unmeaning

addition in the wrong place, which would only obscure the
sense. If the great alterations mentioned in ver. 17 were
made for the purpose of sending presents to the king of
Assyria with or from the things that were removed, those
described in ver. 18 were certainly made from fear of the
king; and, what appears most probable to me, not to remove
the two splendid erections 'from the sight of the Assyrians, nor
to prevent their being used in the event of an Assyrian occu-
pation of Jerusalem, but in order that his relation to the great
king of Assyria might not be disturbed by his appearing as a
zealous worshipper of Jehovah. They were changes made
from fear of man and servility, and were quite in keeping
with the hypocritical, insincere, and ignoble character of Ahaz.
The parallel passage in the Chronicles is 2 Chron. xxviii.
22-25. " In the time of his distress," says the chronicler in
his reflective and rhetorical style, " he sinned still more griev-
ously against .Jehovah: he, king Ahaz. He sacrificed to the
gods of Damascus, who had smitten him. For the gods of the
kings of Aram, he said, helped them ; I will sacrifice to them,
that they may also help me. And they brought him and all
Israel to ruin. And Ahaz collected together the vessels of the
house of God, and cut them in pieces, and shut the doors of the
house of Jehovah, and made himself altars in every corner of
Jerusalem. And in every town of Judah he erected high
places to burn incense to other gods, and stirred up the dis-
pleasure of Jehovah ihe God of his fathers," Thenjus re-
gards this passage as an exaggerated paraphrase of the parallel
passage in the book of Kings, and as resting upon •a false in-
terpretation of the latter. But the chronicler does not affirm
that Ahaz dedicated the new altar to the gods of Damascus,
but rather that in the time of the Syro-Ephraimitish war he
attempted to secure for himself the same success in war as the
Syrians had obtained, by worshipping their gods. The words
of Ahaz, which are reported by him, preclude any othe1·
interpretation. He there states-what by no means contradicts
the book of Kings-that Ahaz laid violent hands upon the
furniture of the temple. All the rest-namely, the allusion to
his shutting the temple-gates, and erecting altars and high
places on every hand-is a completion of the account i~ the
INTRODUCTION. 49
book of Kings, the historical character of which it is impossible

to dispute, if we bear in mind that the Syro-Ephraimitish war
took place at the commencement of the reign of Ahaz, who
was only sixteen years old at the time.
The author of the book of Kings closes the history of the
reign of Ahaz with a reference to the annals of the kings of
Judah, and with the remark that he was buried in the city of
David .(2 Kings xvi. 19, 20). The chronicler refers to the
book of the kings of Judah and Israel, and observes that he
was inde.ed buried in the city (LXX. " in the city of David"),
but not in the king's sepulchre (2 Chron. xxviii. 26, 27). The
source employed by the chronicler was his midrash of the entire
history of the kings; from which he made extracts, with the
intention of completing the text of our book of Kings, to which
he appended his work. His style was formed after that of the
annals, whilst that of the author of the book of Kings is formed
after Deuteronomy. But from what source did the author of
the book of Kings make his extracts t The section relating to
Ahaz has some things quite peculiar to itself, as compared with
the rest of the book, viz. a liking for obscure forms, such as
Eloth (ver. 6), hakkomim (ver. 7), Dummesek (ver. 10), and
A.romim (ver. 6); the name Ti9latli-peleier; 1 ~:,o instead of ii~,
which is customary elsewhere; the rare and more colloquial term
je/iud,im (Jews) ; the inaccurate construction nm:ioil ni,~o~il-mt
(ver. 17); and the verb 'iil9 (to consider, ver. 15), which does
not occur anywhere else. These peculiarities may be satisfac-
torily explained on the as~umption that the author employed the
national annals ; and that, as these annals had been gradually
composed by the successive writings of many different persons,
whilst there was an essential uniformity in the Diode in which
the history was written, there was also of necessity a great
variety in the style of composition. But is the similarity
between 2 Kings xvi. 5 and Isa. vii. 1 reconcilable with this
annalistic origin Y The resemblance in question certainly
cannot be explained, as Thenius supposes, from the fact that
1 This mode of spelling the name, also the one adopted by the chronicler
(Tiglath-pilnezer), are both incorrect. Pal is the Assyrian for son, and
according to Oppert (Expedition Scientifique en Mesopotamie), the whole
name would read thus: Tiglatlt-palli-sillar, i.e. reverence to the son of the
zodiac ( the Ailsyrian Hercules).
VOL. I. D
Isa. vii. 1 was also taken from the national annals ; but rather
on the gr6und assigned by Caspari,-namely, that the author
of the Chronicles had not only the national annals before him,
but also the book of Isaiah's prophecies, to which he directs his
readers' attention by commencing the history of the Syro-
Ephraimitish war in the words of the portion relating to Ahaz.
The design of the two allies, as we know from the further
contents of Isa. i., was nothing less than to get possession of
Jerusalem, to overthrow the Davidic government there, and
establish in its stead, in the person of a certain ben-Tab'eJ
(" son of Tabeal," Isa. vii. 6), a newly created dynasty, that
would be under subjection to themselves. The failure of- this
intention is the thought that is briefly indicated in 2 Kings
xvi. 5 and Isa. vii. 1.
III. HISTORICAL AccoUNT OF HEZEKIAH, more especially

of the first si.:v years of his ,·eign.-The account given of Heze-
kiah in the book of Kings is a far more meagre one than we
should expect to find, when we have taken out the large section
relating to the period of the Assyrian catastrophe (2 Kings
xviii. 13-xx. 19), which is also found in the book of Isaiah,
and which will come under review in the commentary on Isa.
xxxvi.-xxxix. All that is then left to the author of the book of
Kings is eh. xviii. 1-12 and xx. 20, 21; and in these two para-
graphs, which enclose the section of Isaiah, there are only a
few annalistic elements worked up .in Deuteronomical style.
Hezekiah began to reign in the third year of Hosea king of
Israel. He was twenty-five years old when he came to the
throne, and reigned twenty-nine years. He was a king after
the model of David. He removed the high places, broke in
pieces the statues, cut down the Asheroth, and pounded the
serpent, which had been preserved from the time of Moses, and
had become an object of idolatrous worship. In his confidence
in Jehovah he was unequalled by any of his followers or pre-
decessors. The allusion here is to that faith of his, by which
he broke away from the tyranny of Asshur, and also recovered
his supremacy ·over the Philistines. We have no means of
deciding in what years of Hezekiah's reign these two events-
the revolt from Asshur, and the defeat of the Philistines-
occurred. The author proceeds. directly afterwards, with a
mTRODUCTION. 51
studious repetition of what he has already stated in eh. xvii. in

the history of Hosea's reign,1 to describe Shalmanassar's expedi-
tion against Israel in the fourth year of Hezekiah's reign (the
seventh of Hosea's), and the fall of Samaria, which took place,
after a siege of three years, in the sixth year of Hezekiah's
reign, and the ninth of Hosea's. But as Shalmanassar made
no attack upon Judah at the time when he put an end to the
kingdom of Israel, the revolt of Hezekiah cannot have taken
place till afterwards. But with regard to the victory over the
Philistines, there is nothing in the book of Kings to help us
even to a negative conclusion. In eh. xx. 20, 21, the author
brings his history rapidly to a close, and merely refers such as
may desire to know more concerning Hezekiah, especialJy con-
cerning his victories and aqueducts, to the annals of the kings
of Judah.
T4e chronicler merely gives an extract from the section of
Isaiah ; but he is all the more elaborate in the rest. All that
he relates in 2 Chron. :xxix. 2:...xxxi. is a historical commentary
upon the good testimony given to king Hezekiah in the book
of Kings (2 Kings xviii. 3), which the chronicler places at the
head of his own text in eh. xxix. 2. Even in the month Nisa.n
of the first year of his reign, Hezekiah re-opened the gates of
the temple, had it purified from the defilement consequent
upon idolatry, and appointed a re-consecration of the purifiei:l
temple, accompanied with sacrifice, music, and psalms (eh. xxix.
3 sqq.). Hezekiah is introduced here (a fact of importance in
relation to Isa. xxxviii.) as the restorer of "the song of the
Lord" (Sliir Jehovah), i.e. of liturgical singing. The Levitical
and priestly music, as introduced and organized by David, Gad,
and Nathan, was heard again, and Jehovah was praised once
1 The Chabor nehar Gozan (Eng. ver.: Habor by the river of Gozan ),
which is mentioned in both passages among the districts to which the

Israelitish exiles were taken, is no doubt the Chabur, which flows into the
Tigris from the east above Mosul, and of which it is stated in Meriisid ed.
Juynboll, that " it comes from the mountains of the land of Zauzan," a
district of outer Armenia lying towards the Tigris, which is described by
Edrisi in Jaubert's translation, Pt. ii. p. 330. Another river, on the banks
of which Ezekiel's colony of exiles lived, is the Chebar, which flows from
the north-east into the Euphrates, and the source of which is in the Meso-
potamian town of Ras-el-' ain, a place celebrated through the marvellous
springs of this Chaboras, the praises of which have often been sung.
52 THE PROPHEC]ES OF ISAIAH.
more in the words of David the king and Asaph the seer.
The chronicler then relates in eh. xxx. how Hezekiah appointed a
solemn passover in the second month, to which even inhabitants
of the northern kingdom, who might be still in the land, were
formally and urgently invited. It was an after-passover, which
was permitted by the law, as the priests had been busy with
the purification of the temple in the first month, and therefore
had been rendered unclean themselves: moreover, there would
not have been sufficient time for summoning the people to
Jerusalem. The northern tribes as a whole refused the invita-
tion in the most scornful manner, but certain individuals
accepted it with penitent hearts. It was a feast of joy, such
as had not been known since the time of Solomon (this state-
ment is not at variance with 2 Kings xxiii. 22), affording, as it
did, once more a representation and assurance of that national
unity which had been rent in twain ever since the time of
Rehoboam. Caspari has entered into a lengthened investiga-
tion as: to th'i' particular year of Hezekiah's reign in which this
passover was held. He agrees with Keil, that it took place
after the fall of Samaria and the deportation of the people by
Shalmanassar ; but he does not feel quite certain of his con-
clusion. The question itself, however, is one that ought not
to be raised at all, if we think the chronicler a trustworthy
authority. He places this passover most unquestionably in the
second month of the first year of Hezekiah's reign; and there
is no difficulty occasio!1ed by this, unless we regard what
Tiglath-pileser had done to Israel as of less importance than it
actually was. The population that was left behind was really
nothing more than a remnant; and, moreover, the chronicler
draws an evident contrast between tribes and individuals, so
that he was conscious enough that there were still whole tribes
of the northern kingdom who were settled in their own homes.
He then states in eh. xxxi. 1, that the inhabitants of the towns
of Judah (whom he calls "all Israel," because a number of
emigrant Israelites had settled there) went forth, under the
influence of the .enthusiasm consequent upon the passover they
had celebrated, and broke in pieces the things used in idolatrous
worship throughout both kingdoms; and in eh. xxxi. 2 sqq., that
Hezekiah restored the institutions of di.vine worship that ·had
been discontinued, particularly tho;ie relating to the incomes of
.. INTRODUCTION.
the priests and Levites. Everything· else that he mentions in

eh. xxxii. 1-26, 31, belongs to a later period than the four~
teenth year of Hezekiah's reign; and so far as it differs from
the section in Isaiah, which is repeated in the book of Kings, it
is a valuable supplement, more especially with r~ference to Isa.
xxii. 8-11 (which relates to precautions taken in the prospect
of the approaching Assyrian siege). But the account of
Hezekiah's wealth in eh. xxxii. 27-29 extends over the whole
of his reign. The notice respecting the diversion of the upper
Gihon (eh. xxxii. 30) reaches rather into the period of the re-
turn after the Assyrian catastrophe, than into the period before
it; but nothing can be positively affirmed.
Having thus obtained the requisite acquaintance with the
historical accounts which bear throughout upon the book of
Isaiah, so far as it has for its starting-point and object the
history of the prophet's own times, we will now turn to the
book itself, for the purpose of acquiring such an insight into
its general plan as is necessary to enable us to make a proper
division of our own work of exposition.
ARRANGEMENT OF THE COLLECTION.
We may safely enter upon our investigation with tlie pre-

conceived opinion that the collection before us was edited by
the prophet himself. For, with the exception of the book
of Jonah, which belongs to the prophetico-historical writings
rather than to the literature of prediction, or the prophetical
writings in the ordinary acceptation of the term, all the
~anonical books of prophecy were written and arranged by the
prophets whose names they bear. The most important to our
purpose is the analogy of the larger books of Jeremiah and
Ezekiel. No one denies that Ezekiel prepared his work for
publication exactly as it lies before us now; and Jeremiah in-
forms us himself, that he collected and published his prophecies
on two separate occasions. Both collections are arranged
according to the two different points of view of the subject-
matter and the order of time, which are interwoven the one
with the other. And this is also the case with the collection
of Isaiah's prophecies. As a whole, it is arranged chrono-
logically. The dates given in eh. vi. 11 vii. ), xiv. 28, xx, 11
xxxvi. 1, are so many points in a progressive line. The three

principal divisions also form a chronological series. For eh.
i.-vi. set forth the ministry of Isaiah under Uzziah-Jotham;
eh. vii.-xxxix., his ministry under .A.haz and Hezekiah down to
the £fteenth year of the reign of the latter; whilst eh. xl.-lxvi.,
assuming their authenticity, were the latest productions of the
deepest inner-life, and were committed directly to writing. In
the central part, the Ahaz group (eh. vii.-xii.) also precedes
the Hezekiah group (eh. xiii.-xxxix.) chronologically. But
the order of time is interrupted in several places by an arrange-
ment of the subject-matter, which was of greater importance
to the prophet. The address in eh. i. is not the oldest, but is
placed at the head as an introduction to the whole. The con-
secration of the prophet (eh. vi.), which ought to stand at the
beginning of• the U zziah-Jotham group, if it relates to his
original consecration to his office, is placed at the end, where
it looks both backwards and forwards, as a prophecy that was
in course of fulfilment. The Ahaz group, which follows next
(eh. vii.-xii.), is complete in itself, and, as it were, from one
casting. And in the Hezekiah group (eh. xiii.-xxxix.) the
chronological order is frequently interrupted again. The pro-
phecies against the nations (eh: xiv. 24--xxii.), which belong to
the Assyrian period, have a massa upon Babel, the city of the
world's power, for their opening piece (eh. xiii.-xiv. 23); a massa
upon Tyre, the city of the world's commerce, which was to be
destroyed by the Chaldeans, for their finale (eh. xxiii.); and a
shorter massa upon Babel, for a party-wall dividing the cycle
into two halves (eh. xxi. 1-10) ; and all the prophecies upon the
nations run into a grand apocalyptic epilogue (eh. xxiv.-xxvii.),
like rivers into a sea. The first part of the Hezekiah group,
the contents of which are pre-eminently ethnic (eh. xiii.-xxvii.),
are interwoven with passages which may not have been com-
posed till after the fifteenth year of Hezekiah's reign. The
grand epilogue (eh. xxxiv. xxxv.), in which the second portion
of the Hezekiah group dies away, is also another such passage.
This second part is occupied chiefly with the fate of Judah,
the judgment inflicted upon J uda.h by the imperial power of
Assyria, and the deliverance which awaited it (eh. xxvii.-xxxiii. ).
This prediction closes with a declaration, in eh. xxxiv. xxxv.,
on the one hand, of the judgment of God upon the world of
INTRODUCTION. 55
Israel's' foes ; and on the other hand, of the redemption of

Israel itself. This passage, which was composed after the
fifteenth year of Hezekiah's reign, is followed by the historical
portions (eh. :xxxvi.-xxxix.), which enclose in a historical frame
the predictions of Isaiah delivered when the Assyrian cata-
strophe was close at hand; and furnish us with the key to the
interpretation not only of eh. vii.-xxxv., but of eh. xl.-lxvi.
also.
Taking the book of Isaiah, therefore, as a whole, in the
form in which it lies before us, it may be divided into two
halves, viz. eh. i. to xxxix., and eh. xl. to lxvi. The former
consists of seven parts, the latter of three. The first half may
be called the .Assyrian, as the goal to which it points is the down-
fall of Asshur ; the second the Babylonian, as its goal is the
deliverance from Babel. The first half, however, is not purely
Assyrian; but there are Babylonian pieces introduced among
the Assyrian, and such others, as a rule, as break apocalyptically
through the limited horizon of the latter. The following are
the seven divisions in the first half. (1.) Prophecies founded
upon the growing obduracy of the great mass of tlie people ( eh.
ii.-vi.). (2.) The consolation of Immanuel under the .Assyrian
oppressions (eh. vii.-xii.). These two form a syzygy, which con-
cludes with a psalm of the redeemed (eh. xii.), the echo, in the
last days, of the song at the Red Sea. The whole is divided
by the consecration of the prophet (eh. vi.), which looks back-
wards and forwards with threatenings and promises. It is
introduced by a summary prologue (eh. i.), in which the prophet,
standing midway between Moses and Jesus the Christ, com-
mences in the style of the great Mosaic ode. (3.) Predictions
. of the judgment and salvation of the heathen, which belong, for
the most part, to the time of the Assyrian judgment, though
they are enclosed and divided by Babylonian portions. For, as
we have already observed, an oracle concerning Babel, the city
of the world-power, forms the introduction (eh. xiii.-xiv. 23),
an oracle concerning Tyre, the city of the world's commerce,
which was to receive its mortal wound from the Ohaldeans, the
conclusion (eh. xxiii.); and a second oracle on the desert by
the sea, i.e. Babel, the centre (eh. xxi. 1-10). (4.) To this so
thoughtfully arranged collection of predictions concerning the
nations outside the Israelitish pale, there is attached a grand
apocalyptic propliecy of the judgrnent of the wo1·ld anrl the last

things (eh. xxiv.-xxvii.), which gives it a background that
fades away into eternity, and forms with it a second syzygy.
(5.) From these eschatological distances the prophet returns to
the realities of the present and of the immediate future, and
describes the revolt from Assliur, and its consequences ( eh. xxviii.-
xxxiii.). The central point of this group is the prophecy of the
precious corner-stone laid in Zion. (6.) This is also paired off
by the prophet with a far-reaching eschatological prediction of
revenge and redemption for the church (eh. xxxiv. xxxv.), in
which we already hear, as in a prelude, the keynote of eh.
xl.-lxvi. (7.) After these three syzygies we are carried back,
in the first- two historical accounts of eh. xxxvi.-xxxix., into the
Assyrian times,. whilst the other two show us in the distance
the future entanglement with Babylon, which was commencing
already. These four accounts are arranged without regard to
the chronological order, so that one half looks backwards and
the other forwards, and thus the two halves of the book are
clasped together. The prophecy in eh. xxxix. 5-7 stands
between these two halves like a sign-post, with the inscription
"To Babylon" upon it. It is thither that the further course of
Israel's history tends. There, from this time forward, is Isaiah
buried in spirit with his people. And there, in eh. xl.-lxvi.,
he proclaims to the Babylonian exiles their approaching deli-
verance. The trilogical arrangement of this book of consola-
tion has been scarcely disputed by any one, since it was first
pointed out by Riickert in his Transl,ation and E:cposition of
Hebrew Proplieis (1831). It is divided into three sections, each
containing three times three addresses, with a kind of refrain
at the close.
THE CRITICAL QUESTIONS,
The collection of Isaiah's prophecies is thus a complete work,

most carefully and skilfully arranged. It is thoroughly worthy
of the prophet. Nevertheless, we should be unable to attribute
it to him in its present form, (1) if it were impossible that eh.
xiii.-xiv. 23, xxi. 1-10, xxiii., xxiv.-xxvii., xxxiv., xxxv., could
have been composed by Isaiah, and (2) if the historical accounts
in eh. xxxvi.-xxxix., which are also to be found in 2 Kings xviii.
INTRODUCTION. 57
13-xx.19, have been copied from the book of Kings, or even
directly from the national annals. For if the prophecies in
question be taken away, the beautiful whole unquestionably
falls into a confused quodlibet, more especially the book against
the nations ; and if eh. xxxvi.-xxxix. were not written directly
by Isaiah, the two halves of the collection would be left without
a clasp to bind them together. It.would be irregular to think
of deciding the critical questions bearing upon this point now,
instead of taking them up in connection with our exegetical
inquiries. At the same time, we will put the reader in posses-
sion !lt once of the more general points, which cause us to
dissent from the conclusions of the modern critics, who regard
the book of Isaiah as an anthology composed of the productions
of different authors.
The critical treatment of Isaiah commenced as follows :-It
began with the second part. Koppe first of all expressed some
doubts as to the genuineness of eh. l. Doderlein then gave
utterance to a decided suspicion as to the genuineness of the
whole; and J usti, followed by Eichhorn, Paulus, and Bertholdt,
raised this suspicion into firm assurance that the whole was
spurious. The result thus obtained could not possibly continue
without reaction upon the first part. RosenmiiUer, who was
always very dependent upon his predecessors, was the first to
question whether the oracle against Babylon in eh. xiii.-xiv. 23
was really Isaiah's, as the heading affirms; and to his great
relief, J usti and Paulus undertook the defence of his position.
Further progress was now made. With the first oracle against
Babylon in eh. xiii.-xiv. 23, the second, in eh. xxi. 1-10, was
also condemned; and Rosenmiiller was justly astonished when
Gesenius dropped the former, but maintained that the argu-
ments with regard to the latter were inconclusive. There still
remained the oracle against Tyre in eh. xxiii., which might
either be left as Isaiah's, or attributed to a younger unknown
prophet, according to the assumption that it predicted the
destruction of Tyre by Assyrians or by Chaldeans. Eichhorn,
followed by Rosenmiiller, decided that it was not genuine.
But Gesenius understood by the destroyers the Assyrians; and
as the prophecy consequently did not extend beyond Isaiah's
horizon, he defended its authenticity. Thus the Babylonian
series was set aside, or at any rate pronounced thoroughly
58 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH,
suspicious. But the keen eyes of the critics made still further
discoveries. Eichhorn found a play upon words in the cycle of
predictions in eh. XJXiv.-xxvii., which was unworthy of Isaiah.
Gesenius detected an allegorical announcement of the fall of
Babylon. Consequently they both condemned these three
chapters; and it had its effect, for Ewald transferred them to
the time of Cambyses. Still shorter work was made with the
cycle of predictions in eh. xxxiv. xxxv., on account of its rela-
tion to the second part. Rosenmiiller pronounced it, without
reserve, "a song composed in the time of the Babylonian
captivity, when it was approaching its termination." This is
the true account of the origin of the criticism upon Isaiah.
It was in the swaddling-clothes of rationalism that it attained.
its maturity. Its first attempts were very juvenile. The
names of its founders have been almost forgotten. It was
Gesenius, Hitzig, and Ewald, who first raised it to the eminence
of a science.
If we take our stand upon this eminence, we find that the
book of Isaiah contains prophecies by Isaiah himself, and also
prophecies by persons who were either directly or indirectly his
disciples. The New Testament passages in which the second
half of the book of Isaiah is cited as Isaiah's, are no proof to
the contrary, since Ps. ii., for example, which has no heading
at all, is cited in Acts iv. 25 as David's, mer.ely because it is con-
tained in the Davidic Psalter, and no critic would ever feel that
he was bound hy that. But many objections present themselves
to such a conclusion. In the first place, nothing of the kind can
be pointed out in any of the other canonical books of prophecy,
except indeed the book of Zechariah, in which eh. ix.-xiv. is said
to stand in precisely the same position as Isa. xl.-Ixvi., accord-
ing to Hitzig, Ewald, and others; with this difference, ,however,
that Isa. xl.-lxvi. is attributed to a later prophet than Isaiah,
whereas Zech. ix.-xiv. is attributed to one or two prophets
before the time of Zechariah. But even De Wette, who main-
tained, in the first three editions of his Introduction to tlie Old
Testament, that Zech. ix.-xiv. was written before the captivity,
altered his views in the fourth edition ; and Kohler has lately
confirmed the unity of the book of Zechariah after an unbiassed
investigation. It is Zechariah himself who prophesies of the
last times in eh. ix.-xiv., in images drawn from !he past, and
tNTRODUCTION.
possibly with the 1ntroduction of earlier oracles. It remains,

therefore, that not a single book of prophecy is open to any
such doubts as to the unity of its authorship ; and Hitzig
admits that even the book of Jeremiah, although interpolated,
does not .contain spurious sections. Nevertheless, it is quite
possible that something extraordinary might have taken place
in connection with the book of Isaiah. But there are grave
objections even to such an assumption as this in the face of
existing facts. For example, it would be a marvellous occur-
rence in the history of chances, for such a number of predictions
of this particular kind to have been preserved,-all of them
bearing so evidently the marks of Isaiah's style, that for two
thousand years they have been confounded with his own
prophecies. It would be equally marvellous that the historians
should know nothing at all about the authors of these pro-
phecies; and thirdly, it would be very strange that the names
of these particular prophets should have shared the common
fate of being forgotten, although they must all have lived
nearer to the compiler's own times than the old model prophet,
whose style they imitated. It is true that these difficulties are
not conclusive proofs to the contrary; but, at any rate, they
are so much to the credit of the traditional authorship of the
prophecies attacked. On the other hand, the weight of this
tradition is not properly appreciated by opponents. Wilful
contempt of external testimony, and frivolity· in the treatment
of historical data, have been from the very first the fundamental
evils apparent in the manner in which modern critics have
handled the questions relating to Isaiah. These critics approach
everything that is traditional with the presumption that· it is
false; and whoever would make a scientific impression upon
them, must first of all declare right fearl_essly his absolute
superiority to the authority of tradition. Now tradition is
certainly not infallible. No more are the internal grounds of
the so-called higher criticism, especially in the questions relating
to Isaiah. And in the case before us, the external testimony is
greatly strengthened by the relation in which Zephaniah and
Jeremiah, the two JI.lost reproductive prophets, stand not only
to eh. xl.-lxvi., but also to the suspected sections of the first
half. They had these prophecies in their possession, since they
evidently copy them, and incorporate passages taken_ from them
into their own prophecies ; a fact which Caspari has most

conclusively demonstrated, but which not one of the negative
critics has ventured to look fairly in the face, or to set aside by
counter-proofs of equal force. Moreover, although the sus-
pected prophecies do indeed contain some things for which
vouchers cannot be obtained from the rest of the book, yet the
marks which are distinctly characteristic of Isaiah outweigh b,v
far these peculiarities, which have been picked out with such
care ; and even in the prophecies referred to, it is Isaiah's spirit
which animates the whole, Isaiah's heart which beats, and
Isaiah's fiery tongue which speaks in both the substance and
the form. A.gain, the type of the suspected prophecies-which,
if they are genuine, belong to the prophet's latest days-is not
thoroughly opposed to the type of the rest; on the contrary,
those prophecies which are acknowledged to be genuine, present
many a point of contact with this ; and even the transfigured
form and richer eschatological contents of the disputed prophecies
have their preludes there. There is nothing strange in this great
variety of ideas and forms, especially in Isaiah, who is con-
fessedly the most universal of all the prophets, even if we only
look at those portions which are admitted to be genuine, aud
who varies his style in so masterly a way to suit the demands
of his materials, his attitude, and his purpose. One might
suppose that these three counter-proofs, which can be followecJ
up even to the most minute details, would have some weight;
but for Hitzig, Ewald, and many others, they have absolutely
none. Why notY These critics think it impossible that the world-
wide empire of Babel, and its subsequent transition to Medes
and Persians, should have been foreseen by Isaiah in the time
of Hezekiah. Hitzig affirms in the plainest terms, that the
very same caligo futuri covered the eyes of the Old Testament
prophets generally, as that to which the human race was con-
demned during the time that the oracle at Delphi was standing.
Ewald speaks of the prophets in incomparably higher terms ;
but even to him the prophetic state was nothing more than a
blazing up of the natural spark which lies slumbering in every
man, more especially in Ewald himself. These two coryplu:ei of
the modern critical school find themselves hemmed in between
the two foregone conclusions, " There is no true prophecy,"
and "There is no true miracle." They call their criticism
INTRODUCTION. 61
free ; but when examined more closely, it is in a vice. In

this vice it has two magical form.ularies, with which it fortifies
itself against any impression from historical testimony. It
eithe'.r turns the prophecies into merely retrospective glances
( vaticinia post eventum), as it does the account of miracles into
sagas and myths ; or it places the events predicted so close to
the prophet's o:wn time, that there was no need of inspiration,
but only of combination, to make the foresight possible. This
is all that it can do. Now we could do more than this. We
could pronounce all the disputed prophecies the production of
other authors than Isaiah, without coming into contact with
any doginatical assumptions : we could even boast, as in the
critical analysis of the historical books, of the extent to which
the history of literature was enriched through this analysis of
the book of Isaiah. And if we seem to despise these riches,
we simply yield to the irresistible force of external and internal
evidence. This applies even to eh. xxx.vi.-xxxix. For whilst it is
true that the text of the book of Kings is the better of the two,
yet, as we shall be able to prove, the true relation is this, that
the author of the book of Kings did not obtain the parallel
section (2 Kings xviii. 13-xx. 19) from any other source than
the book of Isaiah. We have similar evidence in 2 Kings
xxiv. 18 sqq. and xxv., as compared with Jer. Iii., that the text
of a passage may sometimes ·be preserved in _greater purity in
a secondary work than in the original work from which it was
taken. It was Isaiah's prophetico-historical pen which com-
mitted to writing the accounts in eh. xxxvi.-xxxix. The prophet
not only wrote a special history of Uzziah, according to 2 Chron.
xxvi. 22, but he also incorporated historical notices of Isaiah
in his "vision" (2 Chron. xxxii. 32). We reserve the fuller
demonstration of all this. For whilst, on the one hand, we
consider ourselves warranted in rejecting those tendencies of
modern criticism, to which naturalistic views of the world have
dictated at the very outset full-blown negative results, and we
do so on the ground of supernatural facts of personal experi-
ence ; on the other hand, we are very far from wishing to dis-
pute the well-founded rights of criticism as such. For centuries,
yea, for thousands of years, no objection was raised as to the
Davidic origin of a psalm headed "a psalm of David," to say
nothing of a prophecy of Isaiah; and therefore no such objection
was refuted. Apart from the whims of a few individuals,'

which left no traces behind them, it was universally assumed by
both Jewish and Christian writers down to the last century,
that all the canonical books of the Old Testament had the Holy
Ghost as their one auctor primarius, and for their immediate
authors the men by whose names they are called. But when
the church in the time of the Reformation began to test and
sift what had been handed down ; when the rapid progress
that was made in classical and oriental philology compelled the
students of the Scriptures to make larger if not higher demands
upon themselves ; when their studies were directed to the lin-
guistic, historical, archreological, resthetie-in short, the human-
side of the Scriptures, and the attempt was made to comprehend
the several aspects presented by sacred literature in their pro-
gressive development and relation to one another,-Christian
science put forth many branches that had never been anticipated
till then; and biblical criticism sprang up, which from that time
forward has been not only an inalienable, but a welcome and
even necessary, member in the theological science of the church.
That school of criticism, indeed, which will not rest till all
miracles and prophecies, which cannot be set aside exegetically,
have been eliminated critically, must be regarded by the church
as self-condemned; but the labour of a spiritual criticism, and
one truly free in spirit, will not only be tolerated, because "the
spiritual man discerneth all things" (1 Cor. ii. 15), but will be
even fostered, and not looked upon as suspicioug, although its
results should seem 'objectionable to minds that are weakly
strung, and stand in a false and fettered attitude in relation to
the Scriptures. For it will be no more offended that the word
of God should appear in the form of a servant, than that Christ
Himself should do so ; and, moreover, criticism not only brings
any blemishes in the Scriptures to the light, but affords an
ever-deepening insight into its hidden glory. It makes the
sacred writings, as they lie before us, live again; it takes us
into its very laboratory ; and without it we cannot possibly
obtain a knowledge of the historical production of, the biblical
books.
1 E.g. that of .Abenezra, who regarded king Jehoiakim, who was set free
in the thirty-seventh year of his Babylonian captivity, as the author of fsa.
xl.-lx.
mTRODUCTION. 63
EXPOSITION IN ITS EXISTING STATE.
It was at the time of the Reformation also that historico-

grammatical exposition first originated with a distinct conscious-
ness of the task that it had to perform. It was then that the first
attempt was made, under the influence of the revival of classi-
cal studies, and with the help of a knowledge of the language
obt~ined from Jewish teachers, to find out the one true meaning
of the Scriptures, and an end was put to the tedious jugglery
of multiplex Scripturre sensus. But very little was accomplished
in the time of the Reformation for the prophecies of Isaiah.
Calvin's Commentarii answer the expectations with which
·we take them up; but Luther's Scholia are nothing but col-
lege notes, of the most meagre description. The productions
of Grotius, which are generally valuable, are insignificant in
Isaiah, and, indeed, throughout the prophets. He mixes up
things sacred and profane, and, because unable to follow pro-
phecy in its flight, cuts off its wings. Aug. Varenius of Rostock
wrote the most learned commentary of all those composed by
writers of the orthodox Lutheran school, and one that even now
is not to be despised ; but though learned, it is too great a
medley, and written without discipline of mind. Campegius
Vitringa (t 1722) threw all the labours of his predecessors into
the shade, and none even of his successors approach him in
spirit, keenness, and scholarship. His Commentary on Isaiali .
is still incomparably the greatest of all the exegetical works
upon the Old Testament. The weakest thing in the Commen-
tary is the allegorical exposition, which is appended to the
grammatical and historical one. In this the temperate pupil
of the Cocceian school is dependent upon what was then the
prevalent style of commentary in Holland, where there was an
utter absence of all appreciation of the " complex-apoteles-
matical" character of prophecy, whilst the most minute allusions
were traced in the prophets to events connected with the history
of both the world and the church. The shady sides of the
Commentary are generally the first to present themselves to the
reader's eye; but the longer he continues to use it, the more
highly does he learn to value it. There is deep research every-
where, but nowhere a luxuriance of dry and dead scholarship.
The author's heart is in his work. He sometimes halts in his
64 THE PRQPHECIES OF fS.AlAH.
toilsome path ~f inquiry, and gives vent to loud, rapturous

exclamations. But the rapture is very different from that of
the Lord Bishop Robert Lowth, who never gets below the
surface, who alters the Masoretic text at his pleasure, and goes
no further than an resthetic admiration of the form.
The modern age of exegesis commenced with that destructive
theology of the latter half of the eighteenth century, which
pulled down without being able to build. But even this demo-
lition was not without good result. The negative of anything
divine and eternal in the Scriptures secured a fuller recognition
of its human and temporal side, bringing out the charms of its
poetry, and, what was of still greater importance, the concrete
reality of its history. Rosenmiiller's &liolia are a careful,
lucid, and elegant compilation, founded for the most part upon
Vitringa, and praiseworthy not only for the judicious charact{:lr
of the selection made, but also for the true earnestness which is
displayed, and the entire absence of all frivolity. The decidedly
rationalistic Commentary of Gesenius is more independent in its
verbal exegesis ; displays great care in its historical expositions ;
and is peculiarly distinguished for its pleasing and transparent
style, for the survey which it gives of the whole of the literature
bearing upon Isaiah, and the thoroughness with which the
author avails himself of all the new sources of grammatical and
historical knowledge that have been opened since the days of
Vitringa. Hitzig's Commentary is his best work in our opinion,
excelling as it does in exactness and in the sharpness and
originality of its grammatical criticisms, as well as in delicate
tact in the discovery of the train of thought and in thorough-
ness and precision in the exposition of well-pondered results;
but it is also disfigured by rash pseudo-critical caprice, and by
a studiously profane spirit, utterly unaffected by the spirit of
prophecy. Hendewerk's Commentary is often very weak in
philological and historical exposition. The style of description
is broad, but the eye of the disciple of Herbart is too dim to
distinguish Israelitish prophecy from heathen poetry, and the
politics of Isaiah from those of Demosthenes. Nevertheless, we
cannot fail to observe the thoughtful diligence displayed, and
the anxious desire to point out the germs of eternal truths,
although the author is fettered even in this by his philosophical
standpoint. Ewald's natural penetration is universally recog-
INTRODUCTION. 65
nised, as well as the noble enthusiasm with 1Vhich he dives into

the contents of the prophetical books, in which he finds an
eternal presence. His earnest endeavours to obtain deep views
are to a certain extent rewarded. But there is something
irritating in the self-sufficiency with which he ignores nearly
all his predecessors, the dictatorial assumption of his criticism,
his false and often nebulous pathos, and his unqualified identi-
fication of his own opinions with truth itself. He is a perfect
master in the characteristics of the prophets, but his translations
of them are stiff, and hardly to any one's taste. Umbreit's
Pmctical Commentary on Isaiah is a useful and stimulating
production, exhibiting a deep resthetic and religious sensibility
to the glory of the prophetic word, which manifests itself in
lofty poetic language, heaping image upon image, and, as it
were, never coming down from the cothurnus. Knobel's prose
is the very opposite extreme. The precision and thoroughness
of this scholar, the third edition of whose Commentary on
Isaiah was one of his last works (he died 25th May 1863),
deserve the most grateful acknowledgment, whether from a
philological or an archreological point of view ; but his peculiar
triviality, which amounts almost to an affectation, seems to shut
his eyes to the deeper meaning of the work, whilst his excessive
tendency to "historize" (histo1-isiren, i.e. to give a purely his-
torical interpretation to everything) makes him blind even to
the poetry of the form. Drechsler's Commentary was a great
advance in the exposition of Isaiah. He was only able to carry
it out himself as far as eh. xxvii. ; but it was completed by
Delitzsch and H. A. Hahn of Greifswald (t 1st Dec. 1861),
with the use of Drechsler's notes, though they contained very
little that was of any service in relation to eh. xl.-lxvi. This
was, comparatively speaking, the best commentary upon Isaiah
that had appeared since the time of Vitringa, more especially
the portion on eh. xiii.-xxvii. Its peculiar excellency is not to
be found in the exposition of single sentences, which is un-
satisfactory, on account of the comminuting, glossatorial style
of its exegesis, and, although diligent and thorough enough, is
unequal and by no means productive, more especially from a
grammatical point of view ; but in the spiritual and spirited
grasp of the whole, the deep insight which it exhibits into the
character and ideas of the prophet and of prophecy, its vigorous
VOLL E
.66 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
penetration mto the very heart of the plan and substance of

the whole book. In the meantime (1850), there had appeared
the Commentary written by the catholic Professor Peter Schegg,
which follows the V ulgate, although with as little slavishness
as possible, and contains many good points, especially the re-
marks relating to the history of translation. At the same time
there also appeared the Commentary of Ernst Meier, the
Tiibingen orientalist, which did not get beyond the first half.
If ever any one.was specially called to throw fresh light upon
the book of Isaiah, it was C. P. Caspari of Christiania; but all
that has yet appeared of bis Norwegian Commentary only
reaches to the end of eh. v. · Its further progress has been
hindered partly by the exhaustive thoroughness at which he
aimed, and the almost infinite labour which it involved, and
partly by the fact that the Grundtvig controversy involved him
in the necessity of pursuing the most extensive studies in
ecclesiastical history. In the meantime, he has so far expanded
his treatise om Serapherne ( on the Seraphim), that it may be
regarded as a commentary on Isa. vi. ; and rich materials for
the prophetic sayings which follow may be found in his con-
tributions to the introduction to the book of Isaiah, and to .the
history of Isaiah's. own times, which appeared as a second
voiume of our biblico - theological and apologetico - critical
Studien (1848), his Programme on the Syro-Ephraimitish war
(1849), and his comprehensive and by no means obsolete article,
entitled, "Jeremiah a witness to the genuineness of Isa. xxxiv.,
and therefore also to that of Isa. xl.-lxvi., xiii.-xiv. 23, and
xxi. 1-10," which appeared in the Zeitschrift fur d. ges. luth.
Theologie u. Kirche (1843), together with an excursus on the
relation of Zephaniah to the disputed prophecies of Isaiah.
We shall reserve those works which treat more particularly
of the second part of the book of Isaiah for our special introduc-
tion to that part. But there are two other distinguished com-
mentaries that we must mention l1ere, both of them by J~wish
scholars: viz. that of M. L. Malbim (Krotoshin 1849), which
is chiefly occupied with the precise ideas conveyed by synony-
mous words and groups of. words; and that of S. D. Luzzatto
of Padua,-a stimulating work, entitled Profeta lsaia volgari~-
zato e commentato ad uso degli Israeliti, which aims throughout
at independence, but of which only five parts have yet appeared.
E XP OS I T I ON.
O
N passing to our exposition of the book, the :first thin. g
which strikes us is its traditional title -Yeshaiah
(Isaiah). In the book itself, and throughout the
Old Testament Scriptures, the prophet is called
Yeshayahu; and the shorter form is found in the latest books
as the name of other persons. It was a common thing in the
very earliest times for the shorter forms of such names to be
used interchangeably with the longer; but in later times the
shorter was the only form employed, and for this reason it was
the one adopted in the traditional title. The name is a corn.:.
pound one, and signifies "Jehovah's salvation." The prophet
was conscious that it was not merely by accident that he' bore
this name; for ,!,I~~ (he shall save) and ilft; (salvation) are
among his favourite words. It may be said, in fact, that he
lived and moved altogether in the coming salvation, which was
to proceed from Jehovah, and would be realized hereafter, when
Jehovah should come at last to His people as He had never
come before. This salvation was the goal of the sacred history
(IIeilsgeschiclite, literally, history of salvation); and Jehovah
was the peculiar name of God in relation to that history. It
denotes "the existing one," not however "the always existing,"
i.e. eternal, as Bunsen and the Jewish translators render it, but
" existing evermore," i.e. filling all history, and displaying His
glory therein in grace and truth. The ultimate goal of this
historical process, in which God was ever ruling as the abso-
lutely free One, according to His own self-assertion in Ex. iii.
14, was true and essential salvation, proceeding outwards from
Israel, and eventually embracing all mankind. In the name
of the prophet the tetragrammaton ini1\ is contracted into ,ii"
6i
(n') by the dropping of the second l"I. We may easily see from
this contraction that the name of God was pronounced with ati
a sound, so that it was either called Yalweh, or rather Yahaveh,
or else Yalivah, or rather Yahavah. According to Theodoret, it
was pronounced 'la~€ ( Yahaveh) by the Samaritans; and it is
written in the same way in the list of the names of the Deity given
in Epiphanius. That the ali sound was also a customary pronun-
ciation, may not only be gathered from such names as Jimnah,
Jimrah, Jishvah, Jishpah (compare Jithlah, the name of a place),
but is .• also expressly attested by the ancient variations, Jao,
Jeuo, Jo (Jer. xxiii. 6, LXX.), on the one hand, and on the
other hand by the mode of spelling adopted by Origen (Jaoia)
and Theodoret (Aia, not only in qu(JJst. in Ex. § 15, but also in
Fab. /1(1Jret. v. 4: "Aia signifies the existing one; it was pro-
nounced thus by Hebrews, but the Samaritans call it J abai,
overlooking the force of the word"). The dull-sounding long a
could be expressed by omega quite as well as by alph1,1,. Isidor
follows these and similar testimonies, and says ( Orig. vii. 7),
"The tetragrammaton consisted of ia written twice (ia, ia), and
with this reduplication it constituted the unutterable and glorious
name of God." The Arabic form adopted by the Samaritans
leaves it uncertain whether it is to be pronounced Yalwe or
Yalwa. They wrote to Joh Ludolf (in the Epistola Samari-
tana Siclwmitarum tertia, published by Bruns, 1781), in oppo-
sition to the statement of Theodoret, that they pronounced the
last syllable with damma; that is to say, they pronounced the
name Yahavoli (Yahvoh), which was the form in which it was
written in the last century by Velthusen, and also J>y Muffi in
his Disegno di lezion-i e di ricerche suUa lingua Ebraica (Pavia,
1792). The pronunciation Jehovah ( Yelwvali) arose out of a
combination of the keri and the chetliib, and has only become
current since the time of the Reformation. Genebrard de-
nounces it in his Commentary upon the Psalms with the utmost
vehemence, in opposition to Beza, as an intolerable innovation.
"Ungodly violators of what is most ancient," he says, "pro-
faning and transforming the unutterable name of God, would
read JovA or JEHOVA,-a new, barbarous, fictitious, and irre-
ligious word, that savours strongly of the Jove of the heathen.."
Nevertheless this Jeliova (Jova) forced its way into general
adoption, and we shall therefore retain it, notwithstanding the
EXPOSITION. 69
fact that the o sound is decidedly wrong. To return, then : the

prophet's name signifies "Jehovah's salvation." In the Sep-
tuagint it is always written 'Huat'as, with a strong aspirate;
in the V ulgate it is written Isaias, and sometimes Esaias.
In turning from the outward to the inward title, which is
contained in the book itself, there are two things to be observed
at the outset: (1.) The division of the verses indicated by soph
pasuk is an arrangement for which the way was -prepared as
early as the time of the Talmud, and which was firmly estab-
lished in the Masoretic schools; and consequently it reaches as
far back as the extreme limits of the middle ages-differing
in this respect from the division of verses in the New Testa-
ment. The arrangement of the chapters, however, with the
indications of the separate sections of the prophetic collection,
is of no worth to us, simply because it is not older than the
thirteenth century. According to some authorities, it originated
with Stephen Langton, Archbishop of Canterbury (t 1227);
whilst others attribute it to Cardinal Hugo of St Caro (t 1262).
It is only since the fifteenth century that it has been actually
adopted in the text. (2.) The small ring or star at the com-
mencement points to the footnote, which affirms that Isa. i.
1-28 (where we find the same sign again) was the liaphtarah, or
concluding pericope, taken from the prophets, which was read
on the same Sabbath as the parashah from the Pentateuch, in
Deut. i. I sqq. It was, as we shall afterwards see, a very
thoughtful principle of selection which led to the combinatio}'."
of precisely these two lessons.
Title of the collection, as given in ver. 1 : "Seeing of Yesha'-
yahu, son of Amoz, which he saw over Judali and Jerusalem in
the days of • Uzziyaliu, Jotham, Ahaz, and Yeliizkiyahu, the
kings of Judah." Isaiah is called the "son of Amoz." There
is no force in the old Jewish doctrine (b. Megilla 15a), which
was k'nown to the fathers, that whenever the name of a
prophet's father is given, it is a proof that the father was also
a prophet. And we are just as incredulous about another old
tradition, to the effect that Amoz was the brother of Amaziah,
the father and predecessor of Uzziah (b. Sota lOb). There is
some significance in this tradition, however, even if it is not
true. There is something royal in the nature and bearing of
Isaiah throughout. He speaks to kings as if he himself were
70 THE PROPHECIES OF IS.AI.AH.
a king. He confronts with majesty the magnates of the nation

and of the imperial power. In his peculiar style, he occupies
the same place among the prophets as Solomon among the kings.
Under all circumstances, and in whatever state of mind, he is:
completely master of his materials-simple, yet majestic in his
style-elevated, yet without affectation-and beautiful, though
unadorned. But this regal character had its roots somewhere
else than in the blood. All that can be affirmed with certainty
is, that Isaiah was a native of Jerusalem ; for notwithstanding
his manifold prophetic missions, we never find him outside
Jerusalem. There he lived with his wife and children, and, as
we may infer from eh. xxii. 1, and the mode of his inter-
course with king Hezekiah, down in the lower city. And there
he laboured under the four kings named in ver. 1, viz. Uzziah
(who reigned 52 years, 811-759), Jotham (16 years, 759-743),
Ahaz (16 years, 743-728), and Hezekiah (29 years, 728-699).
The four kings are enumerated without a Vav cop.; there is the
same asyndeton enumerativum as in the titles to the books of
Hosea and Micah. Hezekiah is there called Yehizkiyah, the
form being almost the same as ours, with the simple elision of
the concluding sound. The chronicler evidently preferred the
fullest form, at the commencement as weil as the termination.
Roorda imagines that the chronicler derived this ill-shaped form
from the three titles, where it is a copyist's error for ~i1;~ri:i1 or
M1(".1\; but the estimable grammarian has overlooked the fact
that the same form is found in J er. xv. 4 and 2 Kings xx. 10,
where no such error of the pen can have occurred. Moreover,
it is not an ill-shaped form, if, instead of deriving it from the
piel, as Roorda does, we derive it from the kal of the verb
(" strong is Jehovah," an imperfect noun with a con~ecting i,
which is frequently met with in proper names from verbal roots,
such as Jesimiel from sim, l Chron. iv. 36 : vid. Olshausen,
§ 277, p. 621). Under these four kings Isaiah laboured, or, as
it is expressed in ver. 1, saw the sight which is comm'itted to
writing in the book before us. Of all the many Hebrew syno,-
nyms for seeing, i1!~ (cf. cernere, Kplveiv, and the Sanscpt and
Persian kar, which is founded upon the radical notion of cutting
and separating) is the standing general expression used to denot&
prophetic perception, whether the form in which the divine
revelation was made to the prophet was in vision or by word.
EXPOSlTION. 71
In either case he saw it, because he distinguished this divine

.revelation from his own conceptions and thoughts by means of
that inner sense, which is designated by the name of the noblest
of all the five external senses. From this verb chazah there
came both the abstract chazon, seeing, and the more concrete
cliiizayon, a sight (visum), which is a stronger form of chizyon
(from cliazai = cliazali). The noun chazon is indeed used to
denote a partic!llar sight (comp. Isa. xx:ix. 7 with Joh xx. 8,
xxxiii. 15), inasmuch as it consists in seeing (visio); but here
in the title of the book of Isaiah the abstract meaning passes
over into the collective idea of the sight or vision in all its
extent, i.e. the sum and substance of all that was seen. It is a
great mistake, therefore, for any one to argue from the use of
the word chazon (vision), that ver. la was originally nothing
more than the heading to the first prophecy, and that it was only
by the addition of ver. lb that it received the stamp of a general
title to the whole book. There is no force in the argument.
Moreover, the chronicler knew the book of Isaiah by this title
(2 Chron. xxxii. 32) ; and the titles of other books of prophecy,
such as Hosea, Amos, Micah, and Zephaniah, are very similar.
A more plausible argument in favour of the twofold origin of
ver. 1 has been lately repeated by Schegg and Meier, namely,
that whilst " Judah and Jerusalem" are appropriate enough as
defining the object of the first prophecy, the range is too
limited to apply to all the prophecies that follow ; since their
object is not merely Judah, including Jerusalem, but they are
also directed against foreign nations, and at eh. vii. the king of
Israel, including Samaria, also comes within the horizon of the
prophet's vision. And in the title to the book of Micah, both
kingdoms are distinctly named. But it was necessary there,
inasmuch as Micah commences at once with the approaching
overthrow of Samaria. Here the designation is a central one.
Even, according to the well-known maxims a potiori, and a
pro.ximo, fit denominatio, it would not be unsuitable; but Judah
and Jerusalem are really and essentially the sole object of the
prophet's vision. For within the largest circle of the imperial
powers there lies the smaller one of the neighbouring nations ;
and in this again, the still more limited one of all Israel, in-
cluding Samaria ; and within this the still smaller one of the
kingdom of Judah. And all these circles together form the
72 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAU.H.
circumference of Jerusalem, since the entire history of the

world, so far as its inmost pragmatism and its ultimate goal
were concerned, was the history of the church of God, which
had for its peculiar site the city of the temple of Jehovah, and
of the kingdom of promise. The expression "concerning Juda!,,
and Jerusalem" is therefore perfectly applicable to the whole
book, in which all that the prophet sees is seen from Judah-
Jerusalem as a centre, and seen for the sake and in the interests
of both. The title in ver. 1 may pass without hesitation as the
heading written by the prophet's own hand. This is admitted
not only by Caspari (Micah, pp. 90-93), but also by Hitzig
and Knobel. By if ver. 1 contains the title to the whole book,
where is the heading to the first pr-0phecy f Are we to take
,~~ as a nominative instead of an accusative (qui instead of
quam, sc. vision em), as Luzzatto does! This is a very easy way
of escaping from the difficulty, and stamping ver. 1 as the
heading to the first prophetic words in eh. i. ; but it is un-
natural, as ntn ieit( rim, according to Ges. (§ 138, note 1), is
the customary form in Hebrew of connecting the verb with its
own substantive. The real answer is simple enough. The
first prophetic address is left intentionally without a heading,
just because it is the prologue to all the rest; and the second
prophetic address has a heading in eh. ii. I, although it really
does not need one, for the purpose of bringing out more sharply
the true character of the first as the prologue to the whole~
FIRST HALF OF THE COLLECTION.
CHAP. 1.-XXXI:X:.
PART I.
PROPHECIES RELA.TING TO THE ONWA.RD COURSE OF THE
GREA.T MASS OF THE PEOPLE TOWARDS HARDENING OF
BEA.RT (CHAP. 1.-VI.).
OPENING ADDRESS CONCERNING THE WAYS OF JEHOVAH WITH

HIS UNGRATEFUL AND REBELLIOUS NATION,-CHAP. I. 2
SQQ.
THE difficult question as to the historical and chronological

standpoint of this overture to all the following addresses, can
only be brought fully out when the exposition is concluded.
But there is one thing which we may learn even from a cursory
inspection: namely, that the prophet was standing at the event-
ful boundary line between two distinct halves in the history of
Israel. The people had not been brought to reflection and
repentance either by the riches of the divine goodness, which
they had enjoyed in the time of Uzziah-Jotham, the copy of
the times of David and Solomon, or by the cl;iastisements of
divine wrath, by which wound after wound was inflicted. The
divine methods of education were exhausted, and all that now
remained for Jehovah to do was to let the nation in its existing
state be dissolved in fire, and to create a new one from the
remnant of gold that stood the fiery test. At this time, so
pregnant with storms, the prophets were more active than at
any other period. Amos appeared about th~ tenth year of
Uzziah's reign, the twenty-fifth of Jeroboam II.; Micah pr<r
78
phesied from the time of Jotham till the fall of Samaria, in

the sixth year of Hezekiah's reign ; but most prominent of all
was Isaiah, the prophet par e:ccellence, standing as he did mid-
way between Moses and Christ.
In the consciousness of his exalted position in relation to
the history of salvation, he commences his opening address in
Deuteronomic style. Modern critics are of opinion, indeed, that
Deuteronomy was not composed till the time of Josiah, or at any
rate not earlier than Manasseh; and even Kahnis adduces this
as a firmly established fact (see his Dogmatik, i. 277). But if
· this be the case, how comes it to pass, not only that Micah ( eh.
vi. 8) points back to a saying in Deut. x. 12, but that all the
post-Mosaic prophecy, even the very earliest of all, is tinged
with a Deuteronomic colouring. This surely confirms the self-
attestation of the authorship of Moses, which is declared most
distinctly in eh. xxxi. 9. Deuteronomy was most peculiarly
Moses' own law-book-his last will, as it were: it was also the
oldest national book of Israel, and therefore the basis of all
intercourse between the prophets and the nation. There is one
portion of this peculiarly Mosaic thorah, however, which stands
not only in a more truly primary relation to the prophecy of
succeeding ages than any of the rest, but in a normative rela-
tion also. We refer to Moses' dying song, which has recently
been expounded by Volck and Camphausen, and is called shirath
haazinu (song of " Give ear"), from the opening words in eh.
xxxii. This song is a compendious outline or draft, and also
the common key to all prophecy, and bears the same funda-
mental relation to it as the Decalogue to all other laws, and the
Lord's J>rayer to all other prayers. The lawgiver summed up
the whole of the prophetic contents of his last words ( eh. xxvii.-
xxviii. xxix.-xxx.), and threw them into the form of a song,
that they might be perpetuated in the memories and mouths of
the people. This song sets before the nation its entire history
to the end of time. That history divides itself into four great
periods : the creation and rise of Israel ; the ingratitude and
apostasy of Israel; the consequent surrender of Jsrael to the
power of the heathen_; and finally, the restoration of Israel,
sifted, but not destroyed, and the unanimity of all nations in
the praise of Jehovah, who reveals Himself both in judgment
and in mercy. This fourfold character is not only verified iu
CHAP. I. 2 SQQ. 75
every part of the history of Israel, but is also the seal of that
history as a whole, even to its remotest end, in New Testament
times. In every age, therefore, this song has presented to
Israel a- mirror of its existing condition and future fate. And
it was the task of the prophets to hold up this mirror to the
people of their own times. This is what Isaiah does. He
begins his prophetic address in the same form in which Moses
begins his song. The opening words of Moses are : " Give
ear; 0 ye heavens, and I will speak; and let the earth hear the
words of my mouth" (Deut. xxxii. 1). In what sense he
invoked the heaven and the earth, he tells us himself in Deut.
xxxi. 28, 29. He foresaw in spirit the'future apostasy of Israel,
and called heaven and earth, which would outlive his earthly
life, that was now drawing to a close, as witnesses ,of what he
had to say to his people, with such a prospect before them.
Isaiah commences in the same way (eh. i. 2a), simply trans-
posing tq.e two parallel verbs " hear" and " give ear:" "Hear,
0 heavens, and give ear, 0 earth; for Jehovah speaketh !" The
reason for the appeal is couched in very general terms : they
wer~ to hear, because Jehovah was speaking. What Jehovah
said coincided essentially with the words of Jehovah, which are
introduced in Deut. xxxii. 20 with the expression " And He
said." What it was stated there that Jehovah would one day
have to say in His wrath, He now said through the prophet,
whose existing present corresponded to the coming future of the
Mosaic ode. The time had now arrived for heaven and earth,
w·hich are always existing, and always the same, and which had
accompanied Israel's history thus far in all "places and at all
times, to fulfil their duty as witnesses, according to the word of
the lawgiver. And this was just the special, true, and ultimate
sense in which they were called upon by the prophet, as they
had previously been by Moses, to "hear." They had been
present, and had taken part, when Jehovah gave the tlwrah to
His people: the heavens, according to Deut. iv. 36, as the
place from which the voice of God came forth; and the earth,
as the scene of His great fire. They were solemnly invoked
when Jehovah gave His people the choice between blessing
and cursing, life and death (Deut. xxx. 19, iv. 26). And so
now they are called upon to hear and join in bearing witness
to all that J ehovah1 their Creator, and the God of Israel, had
to say, and the complaints that He had to· make : " I liave
brought up children, and raised tltem ltigh, and tltey have fallen
away from me" (ver. 2b). Israel is referred to; but Israel is not
specially named. On the contrary, the historical facts are
generalized almost into a parable, in order that the appalling
condition of things which is crying to heaven may be made all
the more apparent. Israel was Jehovah's son (Ex. iv. 22, 23).
All the members of the nation were His children (Deut. xiv. 1,
xxxii. 20). Jehovah was Israel's father, by whom it had been
begotten (Deut. xxxii. 6, 18). The existence of Israel as a
nation was secured indeed, like that of all other nations, by
natural reproduction, and not by spiritual regeneration, But
the primary'ground of Israel's origin was the supernatural and
mighty word of promise given to Abraham, in Gen. xvii. 15,
16 ; and it was by a series of manifestations of miraculous
power and displays of divine grace, that the development of
Israel, which dated from that starting-point, was brought up to
the position it had reached at the time of the exodus from
Egypt. It was in this sernie that Israel had been begotten by
Jehovah. And this relation between Jehovah and Israel, as
His children, had now, at the time when Jehovah was speaking
through the mouth of Isaiah, a long and gracious past behind
it, viz. the period of Israel's childhood in Egypt; the period of
its youth in the desert; and a period of growing manhood from
Joshua to Samuel : so that Jehovah could say, "I have brought
up children, and raised them high." The piel (giddel) used
here signifies " to make great;" and when applied to children,
as it is here and in other passages, such as 2 Kings x. 6, it
means to bring up, to make great, so far as natural growth is
concerned. The pilel (romem), which corresponds to the piel
in the so-called vei-bis cavis, and which is also used in eh. xxiii. 4
and Ezek. xxxi. 4 as the parallel to giddel, signifies to lift up,
and is used in a" dignified (dignitative) sense," with reference
to the position of eminence, to which, step by step, a wise and
loving father advances a child. The two verses depict the
state of Israel in the times of David and Solomon, as one of
mature manhood and proud exaltation, which had to a certain
extent returned under-Uzziah and J otham. But how base had
been the return which it had made for all that it had received
from God : " And they have fallen away from me." We should
CHAP. I. 3. 77
have e..'!:pected an adversative particle here; but instead of that,

we have merely a Vav .cop., which is used energetically, as in
eh. vi. 7 (cf. Hos. vii. 13). Two things which ought never to
·be coupled-Israel's filial relation to Jehovah, and Israel's base
rebellion against Jehovah-had been realized in their most
contradictory forms. The radical meaning of the verb is to
break away, or break loose; and the object against which the
act is directed is construed with Beth. The idea is that of
dissolving connection with a person with violence and self-
will ; here it relates to that inward severance from God, and
renunciation of Him, which preceded all outward acts of sin,
and which not only had idolatry for its full and outward mani-
festation, but was truly idolatry in all its forms. From the
time that Solomon gave himself up to tlie worship of idols,
at the close of his reign, down to the days of Isaiah, idolatry
had .never entirely or permanently ceased to exist, even in
public. In two different reformations the attempt had been
made to suppress it, viz. in the one commenced by Asa and
concluded by Jehoshaphat; and in the one carried out by
Joash, during the lifetime of the high priest J ehoiada, his tutor
and deliverer. But the first was not successful in suppressing
it altogether ; and what J oash removed, returned with double
abominations as soon as Jehoiada was dead. Consequently the
words, "They have rebelled against me," which sum up all the
ingratitude of Israel in one word, and trace it to its root, apply
to the whole history of Israel, from its culminating point under
David and Solomon, down to the prophet's own time.
Ver. 3. Jehovah then complains that the rebellion with which
His children have rewarded Him is not only inhuman, but even
worse than that of the brutes : " An o.x knowetli, its owner, and
an ass its master's crib : Israel doth not know, my people dotli, not
consider." An ox has a certain knowledge of its buyer and
owner, to whom it willingly submits; and an ass has at least a
knowledge of the crib of its master (the noun for "master" is
in the plural : this is not to be understood in a numerical, but
in an amplifying sense, " the authority over it," as in Ex. xxi.
29: vid. Ges. § 108, 2, b, and Dietrich's Heb, Gram. p. 45),
i.e. it knows that it is its master who fills its crib or manger
with fodder (evus, the crib, from avas, to feed, is radically asso-
ciated witn q,aTVTJ, vulgar '1Ta01111, Dor. and Lac. 'll'aT111J, and is
applied in the Talmnd to the large common porringer used by

labourers).1 Israel had no such knowhidge, neither instinctive
and direct, nor acquired by reflection (hithbonan, the reflective
conjugation, with a pausal change of the e into a long a, accord-
ing to Ges. § 54, note). The expressions "doth not know"
and " doth not consider" must not be taken here in an object-
less sense,-as, for example, in eh. lvi. 10 and Ps. lxxxii. 5,-viz.
as signifying they were destitute of all knowledge and reflec-
tion ; but the object is to be supplied from what goes before :
they knew not, and did not consider what answered, in their
case to the owner and to the crib which the master fills," -
namely, that they were the children and possession of Jehovah,
and that their existence and prosperity were dependent upon
the grace of Jehovah alone. The parallel, with its striking
contrasts, is self-drawn, like that in Jer. viii. 7, where animals
are referred to again, and is clearly indicated in the words
"Israel" and '' my people." Those who were so far surpassed
in knowledge and perception even by animals, and so thoroughly
put to shame by them, were not merely a nation, like any other
nation on the earth, but were " Israel," descendants of Jacob,
the wrestler with God, who wrestled down the wrath of God,
and wrestled out a blessing for himself and his descendants ;
and." my people," the nation which Jehovah had cho,sen out
of all other nations to be the nation of His possession, and His
own peculiar government. This nation, bearing as it did the
God-given title of a hero of faith and prayer, this favourite
nation of Jehovah, had let itself down far below the level of
the brutes. This is the complaint which the exalted speaker
pours out in vers. 2 and 3 before heaven and earth. The words
of God, together with the introduction, consist of two tetras-
tichs, the measure and rhythm of which are determined by the
meaning of the words and the emotion of the speaker. There
is nothing strained in it at all. Prophecy lives and moves
amidst the thoughts of God, which prevail above the evil
reality: and for that very reason, as a reflection of the glory
l Nedarim iv. 4 jer. Demai viii The stable is called repheth. Even in
ier. Shebuoth viii. 1, where.cattle are spoken of as standing b'evu.,, the word
signifies a crib or manger, not a stable. Luzzatto tries to prove that evua
signifies a threshing-floor, and indeed an enclosed place, in distinction from
geren; but he is mistaken.
CHAP. I.~ 79
of God, which is the ideal of beauty (Ps. 1. 1), it is through

and through poetical. That of Isaiah is especially so. There
was no art of oratory practised in Israel, which Isaiah did not
master, and which did not serve as the vehicle of the word of
God, after it had taken shape in the prophet's mind.
With ver. 4 there commences a totally different rhythm.
The words of .Jehovah are ended. The piercing lamentation
of the deeply grieved Father is also the severest accusation.
The cause of God, however, is to the prophet the cause of a
friend, who feels an injury done to his friend quite as much
as if it were done to himself (eh. v. 1). The lamentation of
God, therefore, is changed now into violent scolding and
threatening on the part of the prophet ; and in accordance
with the deep wrathful pain with which he is moved, his words
pour out with violent rapidity, like flash after flash, in climactic
clauses having no outward connection, and each consisting of
only two or three words.-Ver. 4. " Woe upon the sinful nation,
the guilt-laden people, the misc1·eant race, tlie children acting cor-
ruptly I They have forsaken Jeltovah, blasphemed lsrae-C s Holy
One, turned away backwards." The distinction sometimes
drawn between hoi (with He) and oi (with Aleph)-as equivalent
to oh I and woe !-cannot be sustained. Hoi is an exclamation
of pain, with certain doubtful exceptions; and in the case before
us it is not so much a denunciation of woe (vm genti, as the Vul-
gate renders it), as a lamentation (vm gentem) filled with wrath.
The epithets which follow point indirectly to that which Israel
ought to have been, according to the choice and determination
of God, and plainly declare what it had become through its
own choice and ungodly self-determination. (1.) According to
the choice and determination of God, Israel was to be a holy
nation (goi kadosh, Ex. xix. 6); but it was a sinful nation-gens
peccatri.v, as it is correctly rendered by the V ulgate. tt;?h is not
a participle here, but rather a participial adjective in the sense
of what was habitual. It is the singular in common use for
the plural C1~~,:i, sinners, the singular ,of which was not used.
Holy and Sinful are glaring contrasts : for kadosh, so far as
its radical notion is concerned (assuming, that is to say, that
this is to be found in kad and not in dosh: see P-salter, i. 588, 9),
signifies that which is separated from what is common, un-
clean: or sinful, and raised above it. The alliteration in lt-0i 9oi
implies that the nation, as sinful, was a nation of woe. (2.) In

the thorah Israel was called not only "a holy nation," but also
"the people of Jehovah" (Num. xvii. 6, Eng. ver. xvi. 41), the
pe1>ple chosen and bJessed of Jehovah ; but now it had become
"a people heavy with iniquity/' Instead of the mos~ natural
expression, a people hearing heavy sins; the sin, or iniquity,
i.e. the weight carried, is attributed to the people themselves
upon whom the weight rested, according to the common figu-
rative idea, that whoever carries a heavy burden is so much
heavier himself (cf. gravis oneribus, Cicero). ~¥ (sin regarded
as crookedness and perversity, whereas N~Jj suggests the idea
of going astray and missing the way) is the word commonly
used wherever the writer intends to describe sin in the mass
(e.g. eh. xxxiii. 24; Gen. xv. 16, xix. 15), including the guilt
occasioned by it. The people of Jehovah had grown into a
people heavily laden with guilt. So crushed, so altered into the
very opposite, had Israel's true nature become. It is with de-
liberate intention that we have rendered 1jl a nation (Nation),
and Clt,I a people (Volk): for, according to Malbim's correct defi-
nition of the distinction between the two, the former is used
to denote the mass, as -linked together by common descent,
language, and country; the latter the people as bound together
by unity of government (see, for example, Ps. cv. 13). Conse-
quently we always read of the people of the Lord, not" the
nation of the Lord; and there are only two instances in which
goi is attached to a suffix relating to the ruler, and then it
relates to Jehovah alone (Zeph. ii. 9; Ps. cvi. 5). (3.) Israel
bore elsewhere the honourable title of the seed of the patriarch
(eh. xli. 8, xlv. 19; cf. Gen. xxi. 12); but in reality it was a
seed of evil-doers (miscreants). This does not mean that it was
descended from evil-doers ; but the genitive is used in the sense
of a direct apposition to zera (seed), as in eh. lxv. 23 (cf.
eh. lxi. 9, vi. 13, and Ges. § 116, 5), and the meaning is a
seed which consists of evil-doers, and therefore is apparently
descended from evil-doers instead of from patriarchs. This
last thought is not implied in the genitive, but in the idea of
'' seed;" which is always a compact unit, having one origin,
and bearing the character of its origin in itself. The render-
ing brood of evil-doers, however it may accord with the sense,
would be inaccurate; for "seed -0f evil-doers" is just the same
CHAP. I. Oj. 81
as "house of evil-doers" in eh. xxxi. 2. The singular of· the

noun Cl1V'.1.'? is 31':.I?., with the usual sharpening in the case of
gutturals in the verbs lJ"lJ, 1111?. with patach, 31112 with kametz in
pause (eh. ix. 16, which see),-a noun derived from the hipM,l
participle. (4.) Those who were of Israel were "children of
Jehovah" through the act of God (Deut. xiv. 1); but in their
'lwn acts they were "children acting destructively" (banim
mashchithim), so that what the thorah feared and predicted had
now occurred (Deut. iv. 16, 25, xxxi. 29). In all these passages
we find the hiphil, and in the parallel passage of the great song
(Deut. xxxii. 5) the piel-both of them conjugations which con-
tain within themselves the object of the action indicated (Ges.
~ 53, 2): to do what is destructive, i.e. so to act as to become
destructive to one's self and to others. It is evident from ver.
2b, that the term children is to be understood as indicating
their relation to Jehovah (cf. eh. xxx, 1, 9). The four inter-
jectional clauses are followed by three declaratory clauses,
which .describe Israel's apostasy as total in every respect, and
complete the mournful seven. There was apostasy in heart:
" They have forsaken Jehovah." There was apostasy in words:
"They blaspheme the Holy One of Israel." The verb literally
means to sting, then to mock or treat scornfully ; the use of
it to denote blasphemy is antiquated Mosaic (Deut. xxxi. 20;
N um. xiv. 11, 23, xvi. 30). It is with intention that God is
designated here as "the Holy One of Israel,"-a name which
constitutes the keynote of all Isaiah's prophecy (see at eh. vi. 3).
It was sin to mock at anything holy; it was a double sin
to mock at God, the Holy One; but it was a threefold sin
for Israel to mock at God the Holy One, who had set Himself
to be the sanctifier of Israel, and required that as He was
Israel's sanctification, He should also be sanctified by Israel
according to His holiness (Lev. xix. 2, etc.). And lastly,
there was also apostasy in action : " they have turned away
backwards ; " or, as the V ulgate renders it, abalienati sunt. ilt~
is the reflective of i\t, related to ir~ and "'l~c, for which it is the
word commoniy used in the Targum. The niphal, which is
only met with here, indicates the .deliberate character of their
estrangement from God; and the expression is rendered still
more emphatic by the introduction of the word "backwards "
(achor, which is used emphatically in the place of ,,,ni,~t.,), In
VOL. I. I'
611 their actions they ought to have followed Jeho-;ah; but tlrny
had turned their backs upon Him, and taken the way selected
by themselves.-Ver. 5. In this verse a disputed question arises
as to the words MP,~P ("';', the shorter, sharper form of n9,
which is common even before non-gutturals, Ges. § 32, 1): viz.
whether they mean "wherefore," as the LXX., Targums,
Vulgate, and most of the early versions render them, or "upon
what," i.e. upon which part of the body, as others, including
Schroring, suppose. Luzzatto maintains that the latter render-
ing is spiritless, more especially because there is nothing in the
fact that a limb has been struck already to prevent its being
struck again ; but such objections as these can only arise in
connection with a purely literal interpretation of the passage.
If we adopted this rendering, the real meaning would be, that
there was no judgment whatever that had not already fallen
upon Israel on account of its apostasy, so that it was not far
from utter destruction. We agree, however, with Caspari in
deciding in favour of the meaning "to what" (to what end).
For in all tne other passages in which the expression occurs
(fourteen times in all), it is used in this sense, and once even
with the verb hiccah, to smite (Num. xxii. 32), whilst it is only
in ver; 6 that the idea of the people as one body is introduced;
whereas the question "upon what" would require that the
reader or hearer should presuppose it here. But in adopting
the rendering" whereto," or to what end, we do not understand
it, as Malbim does, in the sense of cui bono, with the underlying
thought, "It would be ineffectual, as all the previous smiting has
proved;" for this thought never comes out in a direct expression,
as we should expect, but rather-according to the analogy of the
questions with l,amah in Ezek. xviii. 31, Jer. xfor. 7-in the sense
of qua de causa, with the underlying thought, "There would be
only an infatuated pleasure in your own destruction."-Ver. 5a
we therefore render thus : " Why would ye be perpetually
smitten, multiplying rebellion?" "!ill ( with tiphchah, a stronger
disjunctive than tebfr) belongs to ~::::,~ ; see the same form of
accentuation in Ezek. xix. 9. They are not ·two distinct inter-
rogative clauses (" why would ye be smitten afresh 1 why do ye
add revoltY"-Luzzatto), but the second clause is subordinate
to the first (without there being any necessity to supply clii,
"because," as Gesenius supposes) 7 an adverbial minor clause
CHAP. I. 8. 83
defining the main clause more precisely; at all events this is

the logical connection, as in eh. v. 11 (cf. Ps. lxii. 4, " delight-
ing in lies," and Ps. iv. 3, "loving vanity"): LXX. "adding
iniquity." Sarah (rebellion) is a deviation from truth and rec-
titude; and here, as in many other instances, it denotes apostasy
from Jehovah, who is the absolutely Good, and absolute
goodness. There is a still further dispute whether the next
words should be rendered " every head" and " every heart,"
or " the whole hea4" and "the whole heart." In prose the
latter would be impossible, as the two nouns are written with-
out the article ; but in the poetic style of the prophets the
article may be omitted after col, when used in the sense of "the
whole" (e.g. eh. ix. 12: with whol,e mouth, i.e. with full mouth).
Nevertheless col, without the article following, never signifies
"the whole" when it occurs several times in succession, as in
eh. xv. 2 and Ezek. vii. 17, 18. We must therefore render
ver. 5b, "Every head is diseased, and every lteart is sick•."
The Lamed in loclioli indicates the state into which a thing
has come: every head in a state of disease (Ewald, § 217, d:
loclioli without the article, as in 2 Chron. xxi. 18). The pro:..
phet asks his fellow-countrymen why they are so foolish as
to heap apostasy upon apostasy, and so continue to call down
the judgments of God, which have already fallen upon them
blow after blow. Has it reached such a height with them,
that among all the many heads and hearts there is not one
head which is not in a diseased state, not .one heart which is
not thoroughly ill? (davvai an emphatic form of dai,el1.) Head
and heart are mentioned as the noblest parts of the outer and
inner man. · Outwardly and inwardly every individual in the
nation had already been smitten by the wrath of God, so that
they had had enough, and might have been brought to reflection.
This description of the total misery of every individual in
the nation is followed by a representation of the whole nation
as one miserably diseased body. Ver. 6. "From the sole of
the foot even to tlie head there is nothing sound in it : cuts,
and stripes, and festering wounds ; tltey have not been pressed
out, nor bound up, nor has there been any soothing with oil."
The body of the nation, to which the expression " in it"
applies (i.e. the nation as a whole), was covered with wounds
of different kinds; and no means whatever had been applied
to heal these many, various wounds, which lay all together,

close to one another, and one upon the other, covering the
whole body. Cuts (from l/~~, to cut) are wounds that have
cut into the flesh-sword-cuts, for example. These need
binding up, in order that the gaping wound may close again.
Stripes (chabbu1•dh, from cliabar, to stripe), swollen stripes,
or weals, as if from a cut with_ a whip, or a blow with a
fist: these require softening with oil, that the coagulated
blood or swelling may disperse. Festering wounds, maccah
teriyah, from tarah, to be fresh (a different word from the
talmudic word t're, Chullin 45b, to thrust violently, so as to
shake): these need pressing, for the purpose of cleansing
them, so as to facilitate their healing. Thus the three
predicates manifest an approximation to a cliiasm (the cross-
ing of the members); but this retrospective relation is not
thoroughly carried out. The predicates are written in the
plural, · on account of the collective subject. The clause
l~tf~ n~:p~ tot½, which refers to nit:in (stripes), so far as the
sense is concerned (olive-oil, like all oteosa, being a dispers-
ing medium), is to be taken as neuter, since this is the
only way of explaining the change in the number: "And
no softening has been effected with oil." Zoru we might
suppose to be a pual, especially on account of the other
puals near: it is not so, however, for the simple reason that,
according to the accentuation (viz. with two pashtahs, the
first of which gives the tone, as in tohu, Gen. i. 2, so that
it must be pronounced z6ru), it has the tone upon the penul-
timate, for which it would be impossible to discover any
reason, if it were derived from iarah. For the assumption
that the tone is drawn back to prepare the way for the
strong tone of the next verb (chubbashu) is arbitrary, as the
influence of the pause, though· it sometimes reaches the last
word but one, never extends to the last but two. Moreover,
according to the usage of speech, zorah signifies to be dis-
persed, not to be pressed out; whereas zur and zarar are
commonly used in the sens,e of pressing together and squeez-
ing out. Consequently zoru is either the kal of an intran-
sitive zor in the middle voice (like boshu), or, what is more
probable - as zoru, the middle voice in Ps. ]viii. 4, has a
different meaning (abalienati sunt: cf. ver. 4) - the kal of
CHAP. I. 7. 85
zdrar (=Arab. constringere), which is here conjugated as

an intransitive (cf. Job xxiv. 24, rommu, and Gen. xlix. 23,
where robbu is used in an active sense). The surgical treat-
ment so needed by the nation was a figurative representation
of the pastoral addresses of the prophets, which had been
delivered indeed, but, inasmuch as their salutary effects were
dependent upon the penitential sorrow of the people, might
as well have never been delivered at all. The people had
despised the merciful, compassionate kindness of their God.
They had no liking for the radical cure which the prophets
had offered to effect. All the inore pitiable, therefore, was
the condition of the body, which was sick within, and diseased
from head to foot. The prophet is speaking here of the
existing state of things. He affirms that it is all over with
the nation; and this is the ground and object of his reproach-
ful lamentations. Consequently, when he passes in the next
verse from figurative language to literal, we may presume
that he is still speaking of his own times. It is Isaiah's
custom to act in this manner as his own expositor ( compare
ver. 22 with ver. 23). The body thus inwardly and outwardly
diseased, was, strictly speaking, the people and the land in
their fearful condition at that time. This is described more
particularly in ver. 7, which commences with the most general
view, and returns to it again at the close. Ver. 7. " Your !.and
• . a dese1·t ; your cities .- • burned with fire ; your field • •
joreigners consuming it before your eyes, and a desert like
overthrowing by strangers." Caspari has pointed out, in his
Introduction to the Book of Isaiah (p. 204), how nearly every
word corresponds to the curses threatened in Lev. xxvi. and
Dent. xxviii. (xxix.) ; Mic. vi. 13-16 and J"er. v. 15 sqq. stand
in the very same relation to these sections of the Pentateuch.
From the time of Isaiah downwards, the state of Israel was
a perfect realization of the curses of the law. The prophet
intentionally employs the words of the law to describe his own
times ; he designates the enemy, who devastated the land,
reduced its towers to ashes, and took possession of its crops, by
the simple term zarim, foreigners or barbarians (a word which
would have the very same meaning if it were really the re-
duplication of the Aramrean bar; compare the Syriac haroye,
a foreigner), without mentioning their particular nationality.
He abstracts himself from the definite historical present, in

order that he may point out all the more emphatically how
thoroughly it bears the character of the fore-ordained curse,
The most emphatic indication of this was to be found in the
fact, which the clause at the close of ver. 7 palindromically
affirms, that a desolation had been brought about "like the
overthrow of foreigners." The repetition oi a catchword like
zarim (foreigners) at the close of the verse in this emphatic
manner, is a figure of speech, called epanaphora, peculiar to
the two halves of our collection. The question arises, however,
whether zarim is to be regarded as the genitive of the subject,
as Caspari, Knobel, aml others suppose, "such an overthrow
as is commonly produced by barbarians" (cf. 2 Sam. x. 3,
where the verb occurs), or as the genitive of the subject, "such
an overthrow as comes upon barbarians." As rnalipechdh ( over-
throw) is used in other places in which it occurs to denote the
destruction of Sodom, Gomorrah, etc., according to the primary
passage, Deut. :xxix. 22, and Isaiah had evidently also this
catastrophe in his mind, as ver. 8 clearly shows; we decide in
favour of the conclusion that zdrim is the genitive of the object
(cf. Amos iv. 11). The force of the comparison is also more ob-
vious, if we understand the words in this sense. The desolation
which had fallen upon the land of the people of God resembled
that thorough desolation (subversio) with which God visited
the nations outside the covenant, who, like the people of the
Pentapolis, were swept from off the earth without leaving a
trace behind. But although there was similarity, there was
not sameness, as vers. 8, 9 distinctly affirm. Jerusalem itself
was still preserved; but in how pitiable a condition t There
can be no doubt that batli-Zion (" daughter of Zion," Eng.
ver.) in ver. 8 signifies Jerusalem. The genitive in this case
is a genitive of apposition: "daughter Zion," not "daughter
of Zion" (cf. eh. xxxvii. 22: see Ges. § 116, 5). Zion itself is
represented as a daughter, i.e. as a woman. The expression
applied primarily to the community dwelling around the fortress
of Zion, to which the individual inhabitants stood in the same
relation as children to a mother, inasmuch as the community
sees its members for the time being come into existence and
grow: they are born within her, and, as it were, born and brought
up by her. It was then applie~ secondarily to the city itBel/,
CHAP. L 8. 87
with or without the inhabitants (cf. Jer. xlvi. 19, xlviii. 18;
Ze{:h. ii. 11). In this instance the latter are included, as ver. 9
clearly shows. This is precisely the point in the first two com-
parisons. Ver. Sa." And the daughter of Zion remains like a hut
in a vineyard; like a hammock in a cucumber field." The vine-
yard and cucumber field (mikshah, from kisshu, a cucumber,
cucumis, not a gourd, cucurbita; at least not the true round
gourd, whose Hebrew name, dalaath, does not occur in the Old
Testament) are pictured by the prophet in their condition
before the harvest (not after, as the Targurns render it), when
it is necessary that they should b.e watched. The point of
comparison therefore is, that in the vineyard and cucumber
field not a human being is to be seen in any direction; and
there is nothing but the cottage and the night. barrack or
hammock (cf. Job :xxvii. 18) to show that there are any human
beings there at all. So did ,Jerusalem stand in the midst of
desolation, reaching far and wide, - a sign, however, that
the land was not entirely depopulated. But what is the
meaning of the third point of comparison 1 Hitzig renders
it, "like a watch-tower;" Knobel, "like a guard-city.') But
the noun neither means a tower nor a castle (although the
latter would be quite possible, according to the primary mean-
ing, cingere) ; and nezurali does not mean "watch " or " guard."
On the other hand, the comparison indicated (like, or as) does
not suit what would seem the most natural rendering, viz.
"like a guarded city," i.e. a city shielded from danger. More-
over, it is inadmissible to take the first two Caphs in the sense of
sicut (as) and the third in the sense of sic (so); since, although
this correlative is common in clauses indicating identity, it
is not ~o in sentences which institute a simple comparison.
"\Ve therefore adopt the !'endering, ver. Sb, ".As a besieged
city," deriving nezurah not from zur, niphal nazor (never used),
as Luzzatto does, but from nazar, which signifies to observe
with keeri eye, either with a good intention, or, as in Job vii. 20,
for a hostile purpose. It may therefore be employed, like the
synonyms in 2 Sam. xi. 16 and Jer. v. 6, to denote the recon-
noitring of a city. Jerusalem was not actually blockaded at
the time when the prophet uttered his predictions; but it was
like a blockaded city. In the ~ase of such a city there is a
desolate space, completely cleared of human beings, left between
it and the blockading army, in the centre of which the city itself
stands solitary and still, shut up to itself. The citizens do not
venture out; the enemy does not come within th!il circle that
immediately surrounds the city, for fear of the shots of the
citizens ; and everything within this circle is destroyed, either
by the citizens themselves, to prevent the enemy from finding
anything useful, or else by the enemy, who cut down the
trees. Thus, with all the joy that might be felt at the pre-
servation of Jerusalem, it presented but a gloomy appearance.
It was, as it were, in a state of siege. A proof th.tt this is the
way in which the passage is to be explained, may be found in
Jer. iv. 16, 17, where the actual storming of Jerusalem is
foretold, and the enemy is called 'lioze1,im, probably with refer-
ence to the simile before us.
For the present, however, Jerusalem was saved from this
extremity.-Ver. 9. The omnipotence of God had mercifuHy
preserved it: " Unless Jeho1Jah of lwsts had left us a little of
what had escaped, we liad become like Sodom, we were like
Gomorrah." Sarid (which is rendered inaccurately <r1TJpµa
in the Sept.; cf. Rom. ix. 29) was used, even in the early
Mosaic usage of the language, to signify that which escaped
the general destruction (Dent. ii. 34, etc.); and t:lf'?~ (which
might very well be connected with the verbs which follow :
"we were very nearly within a little like Sodom," etc.) is to
be taken in connection with sarid, as the pausal form clearly
shows : " a remnant which was but a mere trifle" (on tJ1is
use of the word, j(le eh. xvi. 14; 2 Chron. xii. 7; Prov. x. 20;
Ps. cv. 12). Jelwvah Zebaoth stands first, for-the sake of em-
phasis. It would have been all over with Israel long ago, if it
had not been for the compassion of God (vid. Hos. xi. 8).
And because it was the omnipotence of God, which set the will
of His compassion in motion, He is called Je!i01Jah Zebaotli,
Jehovah (the God) of the heavenly hosts,-an expression in
which Zebaoth is a dependent genitive, and not, as Luzzatto
supposes, an independent name of God as the Absolute, em-
bracing within itself all the powers of nature. The prophet
says " us" and " we." He himself was. an inhabitant of
,Jerusalem ; and even if he had not been so, he was never-
theless an Israelite. He therefore associates himself with his
people, like Jeremiah in Lam. iii. 22. He had had to ex-
CHAP. I. 11:r, 11. 89
perience the anger oi God along with the rest; and so, on the
other hand, he also celebrates the mighty compassion of God,
which he had experienced in common with them, But for this
compassion, the people of God would have become like Sodom,
from which only four human beings escaped: it would have
resembled Gomorrah, which was absolutely annihilated. (On
the perfects in the protasis and apodosis, see Ges. § 126, 5.)
The prophet's address has here reached a, resting-place.
The fact that it is divided at this point into two separate
sections, is indicated in the text by the space left between
vers. 9 and 10. This mode of marking larger or smaller
sections, either by leaving spaces or by breaking off the line,
is older than the vowel points and accents, and rests upon a
tradition of the highest. antiquity (Hupfeld, Gram. p. 86 sqq.).
The space is called pizka ; the section indicated by such a
space, a closed parashah ( sethumah) ; and the section indicated
by breaking off the line, an open parashali (pethuchah ). The
prophet stops as soon as he has affirmed, that nothing but the
mercy of God has warded off from Israel the.utter destruction
which it so well deserved. He catches in spirit the remon-
strances of his hearers. They would probably declare that the
accusations which the prophet had brought against them were
utterly groundless, and appeal to their scrupulous observance
of the law of God. In reply to this self-vindication which he
reads in the hearts of the accused, the prophet launches forth
the accusations of God. In vers. 10, 11, he commences thus :
" Hear the word of Jehovah, ye Sodom judges; give ear to the
law of our God, 0 Gomorrah nation I What is the multitude
of your slain-offerings to me? saith Jehovah. 1 am satiated
with whole offerings of rams, and tlie fat of stalled calves; and
blood of bullocks and sheep and he-goats I do not like." The
second start in the prophet's address commences, like the first,
with "hear" and "give ear." The summons to hear is ad-
dressed in this instance (as in the case of Isaiah's contemporary
Micah, eh. iii.) to the kezinim (from kazah, decidere, from
which comes the Arabic el-Kadi, · the judge, with the sub-
stantive termination in: see Jeshurun, p. 212 ss.), i.e. to the
men of decisive authority, the rulers in the broadest sense, and
to the people subject to them. It was through the mercy of
God that J erusahm was in existence still, for Jerusalem was
"'spiritually So,dom,'' as the Revelation (xi. 8) distinctly affirms

of Jerusalem, with evident allusion to this passage of Isaiah.
Pride, lust of the flesh, and unmerciful conduct, were the
leading sins of Sodom, according to Ezek. xvi. 49 ; and of
these, the rulers of Jerusalem, and the crowd that was subject
to them and worthy of them, were equally guilty now. But
they fancied that they could not possibly stand in such evil
repute with God, inasmuch as they rendered outward satis-
faction to the law. The prophet therefore called upon them
to hear the law of the God of Israel, which he would announce
to them: for the prophet was the appointed interpreter of the
law, and prophecy the spirit of the law, and the prophetic
institution the constant living presence of the true essence of
the law bearing its own witness in Israel. "To what purpose
is the multitude of your sacrifices unto me! saith Jehovah."
The prophet intentionally uses the word i72t-t•, not ,~tS: this
was the incessant appeal of God in relation to the spiritless,
formal worship offered by the hypocritical, ceremonial right-
eousness of Ista.el (the future denoting continuous action,
which is ever at the same time both present and future).
The multitude of zebiichi'm, i.e. animal sacrifices, had no worth
at all to Him. As the whole worship is summed up here in
one single act, zebdchim appears to denote the shelamim, peare-
offerings (or better still, communion offerings), with which a
meal was associated, after the style of a sacrificial festival,
and Jehovah gave the worshipper a share in the sacrifice
offered. It is better, however, to take zebacliim as the general
name for all the bleeding sacrifices, which are then subdivided
into 'oloth and cheleb, as consisting partly of whole offerings, or
offerings the whole of which wa5; placed upon the altar, though
in separate pieces, and entirely consumed, and partly of those
sacrifices in which only the fat was consumed upon the aitar,
namely the sin-offerings, trespass-offerings, and pre-eminently
the slielamim offerings. Of the sacrificial animals mentioned,
the bullocks (parim) and fed beasts (meri'im, fattened calves) are
species of oxen (bakar); and the lambs (cebasliim) and he-goats
(atturim, young he-goats, as distinguished from se'ir, the old
long-haired he-goat, the animal used as a sin-offering), together
with the ram (ayil, the customary whole offering of the high
priest, of the tribe prince, and of the uation geverally on all the
CHAP. I. 12, 18. '91
high feast days), were species of the flock. The blood of these
sacrificial animals-such, for example, as the young oxen, sheep,
and he-goats-was thrown all round the altar in the case of the
whole offering, the peace-offering, and the trespass-offering; in
that of the sin-offering it was smeared upon the horns of the
altar, poured out at the foot of the altar, and in some instances
sprinkled upon the walls of the altar, or against the vessels of
the inner sanctuary. Of such offerings as these Jehovah was
weary, and He wanted no more (the two perfects denote that
which long has been and still is: Ges. § 126, 3); in fact, He
never had desired anything of the kind. J ererniah says this with
regard to the sacrifices (eh. vii. 2i) ; Isaiah also applies it to
visits to the temple: Ver. 12. '' When ye come to app.ear before my
face, who hath required this at your hand, to tread my courts?"
niK)~ is a contracted infinitive niphal for ni~1CI? (compare the
hiphil forms contracted in the same manner in eh. iii. 8,
xxiii. 11). This is the standing expression for the appearance
of all male Israelites in the temple at the three high festivals,
as prescribed by the law, and then for visits to the temple
generally (cf. Ps. xlii. 3, lxxxiv. 8). "My face" (panai):
according to Ewald, § 279, c, this is used with the passive to
designate the subject (" to be seen by the face of God"); but
why not rather take it as an adverbial accusative, " in the face
of," or "in front of," as it is used interchangeably with the pre-
positions?, n~, and ~~ f It is possible that niK)?. is pointed
as it is here, and in Ex. xxxiv. 24 and Deut. xxxi. 11, instead
of niK")\-like ~K1~- for 1K7'., in Ex. xxiii. 15, xxxiv. 20,-for the
purpose of avoiding an expression which might be so easily mis-
understood as denoting a sight of God with the bodily eye. But
the niplial is firmly established in Ex. xxiii. 17, xxxiv. 23, and
1 Sam. i. 22; and in the Mishnah and Talmud the terms M!~;
and ~1~:l are applied without hesitation to appearance before
God at_ the principal feasts. They visited the temple diligently
enough indeed, but who had required tliis at their hand, i.e.
required them to do this ! Jehovah certainly had not. " To
tread my courts" is in apposition to tliis, which it more clearly
defines. Jehovah did not want them to appear before His face,
i.e. He did not wish for this spiritless and undevotional tramping
thither, this mere opus operatum, which might as well have been
omitted, since it only wore out the floor.-Ver. 13a. Because
92 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH',
they had not performed what .Jehovah commanded as He com-

manded it, He expressly forbids them to continue it. " Continue
not to bring lying meat-offering; abomination incense is it to me."
Minchah (the meat-offering) was the vegetable offering, as dis-
tinguished from zebach, the animal sacrifice, It is called a
"lying meat-offering," as being a hypocritical dead work, be-
hind which there was none of the feeling which it appeared
to express. In the second clause the Sept., V ulg., Gesenius,
and others adopt the rendering " incense-an abomination is
it to me," ketoreth being taken as the name of the daily burning
of incense upon the golden altar in the holy place (Ex. xxx. 8).
But neither in Ps. cxli. 2, where prayer is offered by one who
is not a priest, ,nor in the passage before us, where the refer-
ence is not to the priesthood, but to the people and to their
deeds, is this continual incense to be thought of. Moreover, it
is much more natural to regard the word ketoreth not as a bold
absolute case, but, according to the conjunctive darga with
which it is inarked, as constructive rather; and this is perfectly
allowable. The meat-offering is called "incense" (ketoreth) with
reference to the so-called azcarah, i.e. that portion which the
priest burned upon the altar, to bring the grateful offerer into
remembrance before God (called "burning the memorial," liiktir
azcarali, in Lev. ii. 2). As a general rule, this was accompanied
with incense (eh. lxvi. 3), the whole of which was placed upon
the altar, and not merely a small portion of it. The meat-offer-
ing, with its sweet-smelling savour, was merely the form, which
served as an outward expression of the thanksgiving for God's
blessing, or the longing for His blessing, which really ascended
in prayer. But in their case the form had no such meaning. It
was nothing but the form, with which they thought they had
satisfied God; and therefore it was an abomination to Him.
Ver. 13b. God was just as little pleased with their punc-
tilious observance of the feasts : " New-moon and Sabbath,
calling of festal meetings . . • I cannot bear ungodliness and
a festal crowd." The first objective notions, which are logi-
cally governed by "I cannot bear" (~;m•~-N~: literally, a
future hoplial-I am unable, incapable, vii. to bear, which
may be supplied, according to Ps. ci. 5, .Jer. xliv. 22, Prov.
xxx. 21), become absolute cases here, on account of anotner
grammatical object presenting itself in the last two nouns:
CHAP. I. U. 93
'' ungodliness and a festal crowd!' · As for new-moon and
Sabbath (the latter always signifies the weekly Sabbath when
construed with chodesh ),-and, in fact, the calling of meetings
of the whole congregation on the weekly Sabbath and high
festivals, which was a simple duty according to Lev. xxiii.,-
J ehovah could not endure festivals associated with wickedness.
"1¥P, (from,¥¥, to press, or crowd thickly together) is synony-
mous with ~1~'?, so far as its immediate signification is con-
cerned, as Jer. ix. 1 clearly shows, just as wav/rtvpt~ is
synonymous with €/CICA'T]Uf.a. nis (from~~, to breathe) is moral
worthlessness, regarded as an utter absence of all that has
true essence and worth in the sight of God. The prophet in-
tentionally joins these two nouns together. A. densely crowded
festal meeting, combined with inward emptiness and barrenness
on the part of those who were assembled together, was a con-
tradiction which God could not endure.
Ver. 14. He gives a still stronger expression to His repug-
nance : " Your new-moons and your festive seasons my soul
hateth; they have become a burden to me; I am weary of bear-
ing them." As the sbul (nephesh) of a man, regarded as the
band which unites together bodily and spiritual life, though it
is not the actual principle of self-consciousness, is yet the place
in which he draws, as it were, the circle of self-consciousness, so
as to comprehend the whole essence of His being in the single
thought of" I;" so, according to a description taken from god-
like man, the "soul" (nephesh) of God, as the expression "my
soul" indicates, is the centre of His being, regarded as encircled
and pervaded (personated) by self-consciousness; and therefore,
whatever the soul of God hates (vid. Jer. xv. 1) or loves
( eh. xlii. 1), is hated or loved in the inmost depths and to
the utmost bounds of His being (Psycho!. p. 218). Thus He
hated each and all of the festivals that were kept in Jerusalem,
whether the beginnings of the month, or the high feast-days
(moadim, in which, according 'to Lev. xxiii., the Sabbath was
also ii;icluded) observed in the course of the month. For a
long time past they had become a burden and annoyance to
Him : His long-suffering was weary of such worship. " To
n~r
bear" (Ne'~, in Isaiah, even in eh. xviii. 3, for or n~~, and
here for r,~~: Ewald, § 285, c) has for its object the seasons
of worship already mentioned.
Ver. 15. Their self-righteousness, so far as it rested upon

sacrifices and festal observances, was now put to shame, and
the last inward bulwark of the sham holy nation was destroyed:
".And if ye stretch out your hands, I hide my eyes from you; if
ye makr. ever so much praying, I do not hear : your hands are full
of bloC'd." Their praying was also an abomination to God.
Prayer is something common to man : it is the interpreter of
religious feeling, which intervenes and mediates between God
and man ; 1 it is the true spiritual sacrifice. The law contains
no command to pray, and, with the exception of Dent. xxvi.,
no form of prayer. Praying is so natural to man as man, that
there was no necessity for any precept to enforce this, the funda-
mental expression of the true relation to God. The prophet
therefore comes to prayer last of all, so as to trace back their
sham-holiness, which was corrupt even to this the last foun-
dation, to its real nothingness. " Spread out," parash, or pi.
pereslt, to stretch out ; used with cappaim to denote swimming
in eh. xxv. 11. It is written here before a strong suffix, as in
many other passages, e.g. eh. Iii. 12, with the inflection i instead
of e. This was the gesture of a man in prayer, who spread out
his hands, and when spread out, stretched them towards heaven,
or to the most holy place in the temple, and indeed (as if with
the feeling of emptiness and need, and with a desire to receive
divine gifts) held up the hollow or palm of his hand (cappaim:
cf. tendere palmas, e.g. Virg. .Aen. xii. 196, tenditque ad sidera
palmas). However much they might stand or lie before Him in
the attitude of prayer, Jehovah hid His eyes, i.e. His omniscience
knew nothing of it; and even though they might pray loud and
1 The primary idea of liithpallel and tephillah is not to be obtained from
Deut. ix. 18 and Ezra x. 1, as Dietrich and Fiirst suppose, who make
hithpallel equivalent to hithnappel, to throw one's self down ; but from 1 Sam.
ii. 25, "If a man sin against a man, the authorities right him" (C1ry,~ ;,?~~:
it is quite a mistake to maintain that Elohim cannot have this meaning), i.e.
they can set right the relation which he has disturbed. "But if one sin
against Jehovah, who shall mediate for him (i,·,~;ii:,: 1~, quis intercedat
pro eo) ?" We may see from this that prayer is ·regarded as mediation,
which sets right and establishes fellowship ; and hithpallel signifies to make
one's self a healer of divisions, or to settle for one's self, to strive after a settle-
ment (sibi, pro se, intercedere: cf. Job xix. 16, hithchannen, sibi propitium
facere; xiii. 27, ltithchakkah, sibi insculpere, like the .Arabic ichtatta, to bound
off for one's self).
CHAP. I. 18. 95
long (gam chi, etiamsi: compare the simple chi, Jer. xiv. 12),
He was, as it were, deaf to it all. We should expect chi here
to introduce the explanation ; but the more excited the speaker,
the shorter and more unconnected his words. The plural
damim always denotes human blood as the result of some
unnatural act, and then the bloody deed and the bloodguilti-
ness itself. The plural number neither refers to the quantity
nor to the separate drops, but is the plural of production, which
Dietrich has so elaborately discussed in his Abliandlung, p. 40. 1
The terrible damim stands very emphatically before the govern-
ing verb, pointing to many murderous acts that had been com-
mitted, and deeds of violence akin to murder. Not, indeed,
that we are to understand the words as meaning that there was
really blood upon their hands when they stretched them out in
prayer ; but before God, from whom no outward show can
hide the true nature of things, however clean they might have
washed themselves, they still dripped with blood. The expostu-
lations of the people against the divine accusations have thus
been negatively set forth and met in vers. 11-15: Jehovah
could not endure their work-righteous worship, which was thus
defiled with unrighteous works, even to murder itself. The
divine accusation is now positively established in vers.16, 17, by
the contrast drawn between the true righteousness of which the
accused were destitute, and the false righteousness of which they
boasted. The crusl1ing charge is here changed into an admoni-
tory appeal; and the love which is hidden behind the wrath, and
would gladly break through, already begins to disclose itself.
There are eight admonitions. The first three point to the re-
moval of evil; the other five to the performance of what is good.
Ver. 16. The first three run thus: "Wash, clean your-
selves; put away tlie badness of your doings from tl1e range of
my eyes; cease to do evil." This is not only an advance from
figurative language to the most literal, but there is also an ad-
vance in what is said. The first admonition requires, primarily
and above all, purification from the sins committed, by means
l As chittah signified corn standing in the field, 1md chittim corn threshed
.ind brought to the market, so damiin was not blood when flowing through
the veins, but when it had flowed out,-in other worda, when it had been
violently shed. (For the Talmudic m~interpretation of the true state of
the case, see my Genesis, p. 626.)
9(1 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
of forgiveness sought for and obtained. Wash: rachatzu, from

rachatz, in the frequent middle sense of washing one's self. Clean
yourselves : liizzaccu, with the tone upon the last syllable, is not
the niphal of zakak, as the first plur. imper. niph. of such verbs
has generally and naturally the tone upon the penultimate
(see eh. Iii. 11; Num. xvii. 10), but the hithpael of zacah for
hizdaccu, with the preformative Tav resolved into the first radical
letter, as is very common in the hithpael (Ges. § 54, 2, b). Ac-
cording to the difference between the two synonyms (to wash
one's self, to clean one's self), the former must be understood as
referring to the one great act of repentance on the part of a
man who is turning to God, the latter to the daily repentance of
one who has so turned. The second admonition requires them
to place themselves iri the light of the divine countenance, and
put away the evil of their doings, which was intolerable to pure
eyes (Hab. i. 13). They were to wrestle against the wickedness
to which their actual sin had grown, until at length it entirely
disappeared. , Ne9ed, according to its radical meaning, signifies
prominence (compare the Arabic ne9d, high land which is visible
at a great distance), conspicuousness, so that minne9ed is really
equivalent to ex apparentia.
Ver. 17. Five admonitions relating to the practice of what
is good : " Learn to do good, attend to judgment, set the oppressor
ri9ht, do justice to the orphan, conduct the cause of the widow.''
The first admonition lays the foundation for the rest. They
were to learn to do good,-a difficult art, in which a man does
not become proficient merely by good intentions. " Learn to
do good : " hetib is the object to limdu (learn), regarded as an
accusative ; the inf. abs. l.!':!; in ver. 16 takes the place of the
object in just the same manner. The division of this primary
admonition into four minor ones relating to the administration
of justice, may be explained from the circumstance that no
other prophet directs so keen an eye upon the state and its
judicial proceedings as Isaiah has done. He differs in this
respect from his younger contemporary Micah, whose prophecies
are generally more ethical in their nature, whilst those of Isaiah
have a political character throughout. Hence the admonitions:
"Give diligent attention to judgment" (darash, to devote one'~
self to a thing with zeal and assiduity); and "bring the op~
pressor to the right way." This is the true re.ndering, as
CHAP. L 17. 97
cliarnotz (from chamatz, to be sharp in flavour, glaring in appear~

ance, violent an<l impetuous in character) cannot well mean
" the oppressed," or the man who is deprived of his rights, as
most of the early translators have rendered it, since this form of
the noun, especially with an immutable kametz like 'ii~; n1i~f
(cf. 'ip~ n°'J~~), is not used in a passive, but in an active or
attributive sense (Ewald, § 152, b: vid. at Ps. cxxxvii. 8) : it has
therefore the same meaning as clwmetz in Ps. lxxi. 4, and aslzok
in J er. xxii. 3, which is similar in its form. But if clu1motz
signifies the oppressive, reckless, churlish man, ,~~ cannot
mean to make happy, or to congratulate, or to set up, or, as in
the talmudic rendering, to strengthen (Luzzatto : rianimate
chi e oppresso); but, as it is also to be rendered in eh. iii. 12,
ix. 15, to lead to the straight road, or to cause a person to keep
the straight course. In the case before us, where the oppressor
is spoken of, it means to direct him to the way of justice, to
keep him in bounds by severe punishment and discipline.1 In
the same way we find in other passages, such as eh. xi. 4 and
Ps. lxxii. 4, severe conduct towards oppressors mentioned in
connection with just treatment of the poor. There follow two
admonitions relating to widows and orphans. Widows and
orphans, as well as foreigners, were the proteges of God and
His law, standing under His especial guardianship and care
(see, for example, Ex. xxii. 22 (21), cf. 21 (20). "Do justice
to the orplian" (shaphat, as in Deut. xxv. 1, is a contracted
expression for sl,aphat mishpat) : for if there is not even a
settlement or verdict in their cause, this is the most crying
injustice of all, as neither the form nor the appearance of
justice is preserved. " Conduct the cause of the widows : " ~':
with an accusative, as in eh. Ii. 22, the only other passage in
which it occurs, is a contracted form for :i.17 ~17. Thus all the
grounds of self-defence, which existed in the hearts of the
accused, are both negatively and positively overthrown. They
1
The Talmud varies in its explanation of chamoz: in one instance it is
applied to a judge who lets his sentence be thoroughly leavened before
pronouncing it; in another the chamuz is said to signify a person robbed
and injured, in opposition to chomez (b. Sanhedrin 85a). It is an instruc-
tive fact in relation to the idea suggested by the word, that, according to
Joma 39b, a man who had not only taken possession of his own inheritance,
but had seized upon another person's also, bore the nickname of ben chim;:011
a.s long as he lived.
VOL. I, G
98 THE PROPHECIES. oF ISAIAa
are thundered down .and put to shame. The law (tlwralt),
announced in ver. 10, has been preached to them. The prophet
has cast away the husks of their dead works, and brought out
the moral kernel of the law in its universal application.
The first leading division of the address is brought to a close,
and ver. 18 contains the turning-point between the two parts
into which it is divided. Hitherto Jehovah has spoken to His
people in wrath. But His love began to move even in the
admonitions in vers. 16, 17. And now this love, which desired
not Israel's destruction, but Israel's inward and outward salva-
tion, breaks fully through. Ver. 18. " 0 come, and let us
reason together, saith Jelwvah. If y-0ur sins come forth like
scarlet cfuth, they shall become wliite as snow ; if thrq; are red
as crimson, they shall come f ortli like wool ! " Jehovah here
challenges Israel to a formal trial : nocack is thus used in a
reciprocal sense, and with the same meaning as nishpat in
eh. xliii. 26 (Ges. § 51, 2). In such a trial Israel must lose,
for Israel's self-righteousness rests upon sham righteousness;
and this sham righteousness, when rightly examined, is but
unrighteousness dripping with blood. It is taken for granted
that this must be the result of the investigation. Israel
is therefore worthy of death. Yet Jehovah will not treat
Israel according to His retributive justice, but according to
His free compassion. He will remit the punishment, and
not only regard the sin as not existing, but change it into its
very opposite. The reddest possible sin shall become, through
His mercy, the purest white. On the two l1iphils here applied
to colour, see Ges. § 53, 2; though he gives the meaning in-
correctly, viz. "to take a colour," whereas the words signify
rather to emit a colour: not cofurern accipere, but cofurem dare.
Shani, bright red (the plural shdnirn, as in Prov. xxxi. 21,
signifies materials dyed with sMni), and told, warm colour, are
simply different names for the same colour, viz. the crimson
obtained from the cochineal insect, color coccineus. The re-
presentation of the work of grace promised by God as a change
from red to white, is founded upon the symbolism of colours,
quite as much as when the saints in the Revelation (eh. xix. 8)
are described as clothed in white raiment, whilst the clothing of
Babylon is purple and scarlet (eh. xvii. 4). Red is the colour
of fire, and therefore of life : the blood is red because life is a
CHAP. I. 19, 20. 99
fiery process. For this reason the heifer, from which the ashes
of purification were obtained for those who had been defiled
through contact with the dead, was to be red ; and the
sprinkling-brush, with which the unclean were sprinkled, was
to be tied i;ound with a band of scarlet wool. But red as con-
trasted with white, the colour of light (Matt. xvii. 2), is the
colour of selfish, covetous, passionate life, which is self-seeking
in its nature, which goes out of itself only to destroy, and
drives about with wild tempestuous violence: it is therefore the
colour of wrath and sin. It is generally supposed that Isaiah
speaks of red as the colour of sin, because sin ends in murdei: ;
and this is not really wrong, though it is too restricted. Sin is
called red, inasmuch as it is a burning heat which consumes a
man, and 'Yhen it breaks forth consumes his fellow-man as
well. According to the biblical view, throughout, sin stands
in the same relation to what is well-pleasing to God, and wrath
in the same relation to love or grace, as fire to light ; and
therefore as red to white, or black to white, for red and black
are colours which border upon one another. In the Song of
Solomon (eh.vii. 5), the black locks of Shulamith are described
as being " like purple," and Homer applies the same epithet to
the dark waves of the sea. But the ground of this relation lies
deeper still. Red is the colour of fire, which flashes out of
darkness and returns to it again ; whereas white without any
admixture of darkness represents the pure, absolute triumph of
light. It is a deeply significant symbol of the act of justifica-
tion. Jehovah offers to Israel an actio forensis, out of which
it shall come forth justified by grace, although it has merited
d,eath on account of its sins. The righteousness, white as snow
and wool, with which Israel comes forth, is a gift conferred
upon it out of pure compassion, without being conditional upon
any legal performance whatever.
But after the restoration of Israel in integ'l'Um by this act
of grace, the rest would unquestionably depend upon the
conduct of Israel itself. According to Israel's own decision
would Jehovah determine Israel's future. Vers. 19, 20. "If
ge then shall willingly hear, ye shall eat the go<?d of tlte
land; if ye shall obstinately rebel, ye sltall be eaten by the
11word: for tlte mouth of Jehovah hath spoken it.'' After their
justification, both blessing, and cursing lay once more before
the justified, as they had both been long before proclaimed

by the law (compare ver. 19b with Deut. xxviii. 3 sqq., Lev-
xxvi. 3 sqq., and ver. 20b with the threat of vengeance with
the sword in Lev. xxvi. 25). The promise of eating, i.e. of
the full enjoyment of domestic blessings, and therefore of
settled, peaceful rest at home, is placed in contrast with the
curse of being eaten with the sword. Chereb (the sword) is
the accusative of the instrument, as in Ps. xvii. 13, 14; but
this adverbial construction without either genitive, adjective, or
suffix, as in Ex. xxx. 20, is very rarely met with (Ges. § 138,
Anm. 3) ; and in the passage before us it is a bold construc-
tion which the prophet allows himself, instead of saying, :l:J!)
l:l~~;,t-ir-,, for the sake of the paronomasia (Bottcher, Collectanea,
p. 161). In the conditional clauses the two fut~res are fol-
lowed by two preterites (compare Lev. xxvi. 21, which is more·
in conformity with our western mode of expression), inasmuch
as obeying and rebelling are both of them consequences of
an act of will : if ye shall be willing, and in consequence
of this obey; if'ye shall refuse, and rebel against Jehov,ah.
They are therefore, strictly speaking, perfecta consecutiva.
According to the ancient mode of writing, the passage vers.
18-20 · formed a separate parashali by themselves, viz. a
1Jetliumah, or para shah indicated by spaces left within the line.
The piskali after ver. 20 corresponds to a lorrg pause in the
mind of the speaker. - Will Israel tread the saving path of
forgiveness thus opened before it, and go on to renewed
obedience; and will it be possible for it to be brought back by
this path T Individuals possibly may, but not the whole. The
divine appeal therefore changes now in.to a mournful com-
plaint. So peaceful a solution as this of the discord between
Jehovah and His children was not to be hoped for. Jerusalem
was far too depraved.
Ver. 21. " How is she become a harlot, the faitliful citadel!
she, full of riglit, lodged in righteousness, and now-murderers."
It is the keynote of an elegy (kinah) which is. sounded here.
i1?'~, 'and but rarely =r~,
which is an abbreviated form, is ex-
pressive of complaint and amazement. This longer form, like
a long-drawn sigh, is a characteristic of the kinal1. The kinoth
(Lamentations) of Jeremiah commence with it, and receive
their title from it ; whereas the shorter form is indicative· of
CHAP. L 21. 101
scornful complaining, and is characteristic of the mashol (e.g.

eh. xiv. 4, 12; Mic. ii. 4). From this word, which gives
the keynote, the rest all follows, soft, full, monotonous, long
drawn ou; and slow, just in the style of an elegy. We may
see clearly enough that forms like ~i:,~~'? for 11~?.'?,
softened by
lengthening, were adapted to elegiac compositions, from the
first verse of the Lamentations o_f Jeremiah, where three of
these forms occur. Jerusalem had previously been a faithful
city, i.e. one stedfastly adhering to the covenant of Jehovah
with her (vid. Ps. lxxviii. 37).1 This covenant was a marriage
covenant. And she had broken it, and had thereby become a
zonah (harlot),-a prophetic view, the germs of which had already
been given in the Pentateuch, where the worship of idols on
the part of Israel is called whoring after them (Deut. xxxi. 16;
Ex. xxxiv. 15, 16; in all, seven times). It was not, however,
merely gross outward idolatry which made the church of God
a "harlot," but infidelity of heart, in whatever form it might
express itself; so that Jesus described the people of His own
time as an " adulterous generation," notwithstanding the phari-
saical strictness with which the worship of Jehovah was then
observed. For, as the verse before us indicates, this marriage
relation was founded upon ,·ight and righteousness in the broadest
sense : misl1pat, "right," i.e. a realization of right answering to
the will of God as positively declared ; and tzedek, "righteous-
ness," i.e. a righteous state moulded by that will, or a righteous
course of conduct regulated according to it (somewhat different,
therefore, from the more qualitative tzedakali). Jerusalem was
once full of such right ; and righteousness was not merely there
in the form of a hastily passing guest, but had come down from
above to take up her permanent abode in Jerusalem: she tarried
there day and night as if it were her home. The prophet had
in his mind the times of David and Solomon, and also more
especiiJiy the time of Jehoshapl1at (about one hundred and
fifty years before Isaiah's appearance), who restored the ad-
ministration of justice, which had fallen into neglect since the
1 We have translated the word kiryah " citadel " (Burg), instead of
"city;" but Burg also became the name oI the town which sprang np
around the citadel, and the persons living in and around the Burg or citadel
were called burgenses, "burghers." Jerusalem, which was also called Zion,
might be called, with quite as much right, a citadel (Bu1-g), as a city._
closing years of Solomon's reign and the time of Rehoboam

and Abijah, to which Asa's reformation had not extended, and
re-organized it entirely in the spirit of the law. It is possible
also that J ehoiada, the high priest in the time of J oash, may
have revived the institutions of Jehoshaphat, so far as they had
fallen into disuse under his three godless successors ; but even
in the second half of the reign of Joash, the administration of
justice fell into the same disgraceful state, at least as compared
with the times of David, Solomon, and Jehoshaphat, as that
in which Isaiah found it. The glaring contrast between the
present and the past is indicated hy the expression "and now."
In all the correct MSS. and editions, mislpat is not accented with
zakeph, but with rebia; and bah, which ought to have zakeph, is
accented with tiphchah, on account of the brevity of the follow-
ing clause. In this way the statement as to the past condition
is sufficiently distinguished from that relating to the present.1
Formerly righteousness, now "mu.rderers" (meraz:zechim), and
indeed, as distinguished from rozecliim, murderers by profes-
sion, who formed a band, like king Ahab aud his son (2 Kings
vi. 32). The contrast was as glaring as possible, since murder
is the direct opposite, t~e most crying violation, of righteousness.
The complaint now turns from the city generally to the
authorities, and first of all figuratively. Ver. 22. " Tlty silver
has become dross, thy drink mutilated with water." It is
upon this passage that the figurative language of J er. vi. 27
sqq. and Ezek. xxii. 18-22 is founded. Silver is here a figu-
rative representation of the princes and lords, with special
reference to the nobility of character naturally associated with
nobility of birth and rank ; for siJver-refined silver-is an
image of all that is noble and pure, light in all its purity being
reflected by it (Bahr, Symbolik, i. 284). The princes and lords
had once possessed all the virtues which the Latins called unitedly
candor animi, viz. the virtues of magnanimity, affability, im-
1 It is well known tha.t rebia has less force as a disjunctive than tiphchah,
and that zakeph is stronger than either. With regard to the law, according
t,o which bah has rebia instead of zakeph, see Bar, Thorath Emeth, p. 70.
To the copies enumerated by Lnzzatto, as having the correct accentuation
(including Brescia 1494, and Venice, by J.B. Chayim, 1526), we may add
Plantin (1582), Buxt.orf (1618), Nissel (1662), and many others (cf. Dac.h-
selt's Biblia accentuata, which is not yet out.of date).
CRAP. I. 28, 24. 103
partiality, and superiority to bribes. This silver had now become

l sigim, dross, or base metal separated (thrown off) from silver
in the process of refining (sig, pl. sigim, siggim from sug, recedere,
refuse left in smelting, or dross: cf. Prov. xxv. 4, xxvi. 23).
A second figure compares the leading men of the older Jeru-
selem to good wine, such as drinkers like. The word employed
here (sobe) must have been used in this sense by the more
cultivated classes in Isaiah's time (cf. Nahum i. 10). This
pure, strong, and costly wine was now adulterated with water
(lit. castratum, according to Pliny's expression in the Natural
History : compare the Horatian phrase, jugulare Falernum),
and therefore its strength and odour were weakened, and its
worth was diminished. The present was nothing but the dross
and shadow of the past. ·
In ver. 23 the prophet says this without a figure : " Thy
nilers are rebellious, and companions of thieves ; every one lovetli
presents, and hunteth after payment ; the orphan they right not,
and the cause of the widow has no access to them." In two
words the prophet depicts the contemptible baseness of the
national rulers (sarim). He describes first of all their baseness
in relation to God, with the alliterative sorerim: rebellious,
refractory ; and then, in relation to men, companions of thieves,
inasmuch as they allowed thelJ!.selves to be bribed by presents
of stolen goods to acts of injustice towards those who had been
robbed. They not only willingly accepted such bribes, and
that not merely a few of them, but every individual belonging
to the rank of princes (cullo, equivalent to l.accol, the whole:
every one loveth gifts); but they went eagerly in pursuit of
them (rodeph). It was not peace (shalom) that they hnnted
after (Ps. xxxiv. 16), but shalmonim, things that would pacify
their avarice ; not what was good, but compensation for their
partiality.--This was the existing state of Jerusalem, and
therefore it would hardly be likely to take the way of mercy
opened before it in ver. 18; consequently Jehovah would avail
himself of other means of setting it right : -
Ver. 24. " Therefore, saying of the Lord, of Jehovah of
hosts, of the Strong One of Israel: Ali! I will relieve myself on
mine adversaries, and will avenge myself upon mine enemies."
Salvation through judgment was the only means of improve-
ment and preservation left to the congregation, which called
104 THE PROPHECIES OF iSAIAH.
itself by the name of Jerusalem. Jehovah would therefore

afford satisfaction to His holiness, and administer a judicial
sifting to Jerusalem. There is no other passage in Isaiah in
which we meet with such a crowding together of different
· names of God as we do here (compare eh. xix. 4, iii. 1,
x. 16, 33, iii. 15). With three names, descriptive of the
irresistible omnipotence of God, the irrevocable decree of a.
sifting judgment is sealed. The word lJ~~, which is used here
instead of "lt,?1$ and points back to a verb t:i~~' related to l:11'.IJ and
n~~, corresponds to tl1e deep, earnest pathos of the words.
These verbs, which are imitations of sounds, all denote a dull
hollow groaning. The word used here, therefore, signifies that
.which is spoken with significant secrecy and solemn softness.
It is never written absolutely, hut is always followed by the
subject who speaks (saying of Jehovah it is, i.e. Jehovah says).
We meet with it first of all in Gen. xxii. 16. In the prophetic
writings it occurs in Obadiah and Joel, hut most frequently in
Jeremiah and Ezekiel. It is generally written at the close of
the sentence, or parenthetically in the middle; very rarely at the
commencement, as it is here and in 1 Sam. ii. 30 and Ps. ex. 1.
The " saying" commences with hoi (all !), the painfulness of
· pity being· mingled with the determined outbreak of wrath.
By the side of the niphal nikkam min (to he revenged upon a
person) we find the niphal nicham (lit. to console one's self).
The two words are derived fram kindred roots. The latter is
conjugated with ein the preformative·syllable, the former with f,
according to the older system of vowel-pointing adopted in the
East.1 Jehovah would procure Himself relief from His enemies
by letting out upon them the wrath with which He had hitherto
been burdened (Ezek. v. 13). He now calls the masses of
Jerusalem by their right name.
Ver. 25 states clearly in what the revrnge consisted with
which Jehovah was inwardly burdened (innakmah, a cohorta-
tive with the ali, indicating internal oppression): "And I will
bring my hand over thee, and will smelt out thy dross as wit!,
1 The so-called Aiisyrian mode of pointing, which was entirely sup-
planted, with the exception of a few relics, by the Tiberian mode which
now lies before us, has no seghol (see DMZ. xviii. 322). According to
Luzzatto (Proleg. p. 200), they wrote ektol instead of iktol, to avoid con•
founding it with ,bi?;, which was pronounced ik,ol, and not yiktol.
CHAP. I. !5. 105
alkali, and will clear away all thy lead." As long as God
leaves a person's actions or sufferings alone, His hand,,i.e. His
acting, is at rest. Bringing the hand over a person signifies a
movement of the hand, which has been hitherto at rest, either
for the purpose of inflicting judicial punishment upon the
person named (.A.mos i. 8; · Jer. vi. 9; Ezek. xxxviii. 12;
Ps. lxxxi. 15), or else, though this is seldom the case, for the
purpose of saving him (Zech. xiii. 7). The reference here is
to the divine treatment of Jerusalem, in which punishment and
salvation were combined•-punishment as the means, salvation
as the end. The interposition of Jehovah was, as it were,
a smelting, which would sweep away, not indeed Jerusalem
itself, but the ungodly in Jerusalem. They are compared to
dross, or (as the verb seems to imply) to ore mixed with dross,
af!d, inasmuch as lead is thrown off in the smelting of silver,
to such ingredients of lead as Jehovah would speedily. and
thoroughly remove•" like alkali," i.e. "as if with alkali " (cabbor,
comparatio deourtata, for c' babbor : for this mode of dropping
Betli after Caph, compare eh. ix. 3, Lev. xxii. 13, and many
other passages). By bedilim (from badal, to separate) we are
to understand the several pieces of stannum or lead 1 in which
the silver is contained, and which are separated by smelting,
all the baser metals being distinguished from the purer kinds
by the fact that they are combustible (i.e. can be oxidized).
Both bor, or potash (an alkali obtained from land-plants), and
nether, natron (i.e. soda, or natron obtained from the ashes of
marine plants, which is also met with in many mineral waters),
have been employed from the very earliest times to accelerate
the process of smelting, for the purpose of separating a metal
from its ore.
1 Plumbum nigrum, says Pliny, h. 11. xxiv. Hi, is sometimes fonnd alone,
and sometimes mixed with silver : ejus qui primus fiuit in fornacibu.~ liquor,
stannum appellatur. The reference here is to the lead separated from the
ore in the process of obtaining pure silver .. In the form of powder this
dross is called bedil, and the pieces bedilim; whereas ophereth is the name of
solid lead, obtained by simply melting down from ore which does not con-
tain silver. The fact that bedil is also apparently used as a name for tin,
may be explained in the same way as the homonymy of iron and basalt
(corn. on Job xxviii. 2), and of the oak and terebinth. The two metals are
called by the same name on account of their having a certain outward
resemblance, viz. in softness, pliability, colonr, and specific gravity.
lOG THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
Ver. 26. As the threat couched in the previous figure does not
point to the destruction, but simply to the smelting of Jerusa-
lem, there is nothing strange in the fact that in ver. 26 it should
pass over into a pure promise; the meltingly soft and yearningly
mournful termination of the clauses with aywh, the keynote of
the later songs of Zion, being still continued. "And I will bring
back thy judges as in the olden time, and thy counsellors as in the
beginning ; afterwards thou wilt be called c·ity of righteousness,
faithful citadel." The threat itself was, indeed, relatively a
promise, inasmuch a~ whatever could stand the fire would
survive the judgment; and the dist~nct object of. this was to
bring back Jerusalem to the purer metal of its own true nature.
But when that had been accomplished, still more would follow.
The indestructible kernel that remained would be crystallized,
since Jerusalem would receive back from Jehovah the judges
and counsellors which it had had in the olden flourishing times.
of the monarchy, ever since it had become the city of David
and of the temple; not, indeed, the very same persons, but
persons quite equal to them in excellence. Under such God-
given leaders Jerusalem would become what it had once been,
and what it ought to be. The names applied to the city indi-
cate the impression produced by the manifestation of its true
nature. The second name is written without the article, as in
fact the word kiryah (city), with its massive, definite sound,
always is in Isaiah. Thus did Jehovah announce the way
which it had been irrevocably determined that He would take
with Israel, as the only way to salvation. Moreover, this was
the fundamental principle of the government of God, the law
of Israel's history.
Ver. 27 presents it in ~ brief and concise form : "Sion will
be redeemed through judgment, and her returning ones through
righteousness." Mishpat and tzeddkali are used elsewhere for
divine gifts (eh. xxxiii. 5, xxviii. 6), for such ·conduct as is
pleasing to God (eh. i. 21 1 xxxii. 16), and for royal Mes-
sianic virtues (eh. ix. 6, xi. 3-5, xvi. 5, xxxii. 1). Here,
however, where we are helped by the context, they are to be
interpreted according to such parallel passages as eh, iv. 4,
v. 16, xxviii. 17, as signifying God's right and righteousness
in their primarily judicious self-fulfilment. A judgment., on
the part of God the righteous One, would be the means by
CHAP. I. 28, 29. 107
which Zion itself, so far as it had remained faithful to Jehovah,

11,nd those who were converted in the midst of the judgment,
would be redeemed,-a judgment upon sinners and sin, by
which the power that had held in bondage the divine nature
of Zion, so far as it still continued to exist, would be broken;
and in consequence of which those who turned to Jehovah
would be incorporated into His true church. Whilst, there-
fore, God was revealing Himself in His punitive righteousness;
He was working out a righteousness which would be bestowed
as a gift of grace upon those who escaped the former. The
notion of " righteousness" is now following a New Testament
track. In front it has the fire of the law; behind, the love of
the gospel. Love is concealed behind the wrath, like the sun
behind the thunder-clouds. Zion, so far as it truly is or is
becoming Zion, is redeemed, and none but the ungodly are
destroyed. But, as is added in the next verse, the latter takes
place without mercy.
Ver. 28. '' And breaking· up of the rebellious and sinners
togetlier; and those who f orsr,ke Jehovah will pe1isli." The
judicial side of the approaching act of redemption is here
expressed in a way that all can understand. The exclamatory
substantive clause in the first half of the verse is explained by
a declaratory verbal clause in the second. The "rebellious"
were those who had both inwardly and outwardly broken away
from Jehovah; "sinners," those who were living in open sins;
and " those who for sake Jehovah," such as had become estranged
from God in either of these ways.
Ver. 29 declares how God's judgment of destruction would
fall upon all of these. The verse is introduced with an ex-
planatory "for" (chi) : "For they become ashamed of the tere-
binths, in which ye had your delight; and ye must blush for
the gardens, in which ye took pleasure." The terebinths and
gardens (the second word with the article, as in Hab. iii. 8,
urst binharim, then banneharim) are not referred to as objects
of luxury, as Hitzig and Drechsler assume, but as unlawful
places of worship and objects of worship (see Dent. xvi. 21).
They are both of them frequently mentioned by the prophets
in this sense (eh. lvii. 5, lxv. 3, lxvi. 17) : chdmar and bachar
are also the words commonly applied to an arbitrary choice
of false gods (eh. xliv. 9, xli. 24, lxvi. 3), and bosli min is the
general phrase used to denote the shame which fal1s upon

idolaters, when the worthlessness of their idols becomes con-
spicuous through their impotence. On the difference between
bosh and chaplier, see the comm. on Ps. xxxv. 4.1 The word
elim is erroneously translated "idols" in the Septuagint and
other ancient versions. The feeling which led to this, however,
was a correct one, since the places of worship really stand for
the idols worshipped in those places.2 The excited state of the
prophet at the close of his prophecy is evinced by his abrupt ·
leap from an exclamation to a direct address (Ges. § 137,
Anm. 3).
Ver. 30. He still continues in the same excitement, piling
a second explanatory sentence upon the first, and commencing
this also with "for" (chi) ; and then, carried away by the
association of ideas, he takes terebinths and gardens as the
future figures of the idolatrous people themselves, "For ye
shall become like a tei·eb?'.ntl, with withered leaves, and like a
garden tl,at hath no water." Their prosperity is destroyed, so
that they resemble a terebinth withered as to its leaves, which
in other cases are always green (nobeleth 'aleah, a genitive con-
nection according to Ges. § 112, 2). Their sources of help
1 It is perfectly certain that chapher (Arab. cha.fira, as distinguished
from chfiphar, haJara, to dig) signifies to blush, erubescere; but the com-
bination of bosh and yabash (bada), which would give albescere or ex-
pallescere (to turn white or pale) as the primary idea of bosh, has not only
the Arabic use of bayyada and ibyadda (to rejoice, be made glad) against
it, but above all the dialectic bechath, bahita (bahuta), which, when taken
in connection with bethath (batta), points rather to the primary idea of
being cut off ( abscindi: cf. spes abscissa). See Lane's Arabic-English Lexi-
con, i. 263.
2 With regard to the derivation, elim, whether used in the sense of
strong men, or gods, or rams, or terebinths, is still but one word, derived
from fl or ul, so that in all three senses it may be written either with or
without Yod. Nevertheless elim in the sense of "rams" only occurs with-
out Yod in Job xiii. 8. In the sense of "gods" it is always written with-
011t Yod; in that of " strong men" with Yod. In the singular the name of
the terebinth is always written elah without Yod; in the plural, however,
it is written either with or without. But this no more presupposes a
singular el (ayil) in common use, than betzim presupposes a singular bets
(bayits) ; still the word el with Yod does occur once, viz. in Gen. xiv. 6.
Allah and allon, an oak, also spring from the same root, namely alal = il;
just as in Arabic both il and ill are used for el (God) ; and al and ill, in
the sense of relationship, point to a similar change in the form of the root. .
CHAP. 1. 31, 109
are dried up, so that they are like a garden without water, and
therefore waste. In this withered state terebinths and gardens,
to which. the idolatrous are compared, are easily set on fire.
All that is wanted is a spark to kindle them, when they are
immediately in flames.
Ver. 31 shows in a third figure wliere this spark was to come
from: "And the rich man becomes tow, and his work the spm·k;
and they will botli burn together, and no one e.vtinguislies them."
. The form poalo suggests at first a participial meaning (its
maker), but ~c~r would be a very unusual epithet to apply to
an idol. Moreover, the figure itself would be a distorted one,
since the natural order would be, that the idol would be the thing
that kindled the fire, and the man the object to be set on fire,
and not the reverse. We therefom follow t.he LXX., Targ., and
V ulg., with Gesenius and other more recent grammarians, and
adopt the rendering "his work" (opus ejus). The forms i,?,,.
and i,P,e (cf. eh. Iii. 14 and Jer. xxii. 13) are two equally
admissible changes of the ground-form iSf~ (i'f~). As ver. 29
refers to idolatrous worship, poal,o (his work) is an idol, a god
made by human hands (cf. eh. ii. 8, xxxvii. 19, etc.). The
prosperous idolater, who could gi,·e gold and silver for idolatrous
images out of the abundance of his possessions (chason is to be
interpreted in accordance with eh. xxxiii. 6), becomes tow (talm.
" the refuse of flax :" the radical meaning is to shake out, viz.
in combing), and the idol the spark which sets this mass of fibre
in flames, so that they are both irretrievably consumed. For the
fire of judgment, by which sinners are devoured, need not come
from without. Sin carries the fire of indignation within itself.
And an idol is, as it were, an idolater's sin embodied and ex-
posed to the light of day.
The date of the composition of this first prophecy is a puzzle.
Caspari thoroughly investigated every imaginary possibility, and
at last adopted the conclusion that it dates from the time of
Uzziah, inasmuch as vers. 7-9 do not relate to an actual, but
merely to an ideal, present. But notwithstanding all the acute-
ness with which Caspari has worked out his view, it still
remains a very forced one. The oftener we return to the
reading of this prophetic address, the stronger is our impression
that vers. 7-9 contain a description of the state of things which
.really existed at the time when the words were spoken. There
were actually two devastations of the land of Judah wl1ich

occurred during the ministry of Isaiah, and in which Jerusalem
was only spared by the miraculous interposition of Jehovah:
one under .Ahaz in the year of the Syro-Ephraimitish war; the
other under Hezekiah, when the '.Assyrian forces laid the land
waste hut were scattered at last in their attack upon J eru-
salem. The year of the Syro-Ephraimitish war is supported
by Gesenius, Rosenmiiller (who expresses a different opinion in
every one of the three editions of his Scholia), Maurer, Movers,
Knobel, Havernick, and others; the time of ·the ~4.ssyrian op-
pression by Hitzig, Umbreit, Drechsler, and Luzzatto. Now,
whichever of these views we may adopt, there will still remain,
as a test of its admissibility, the difficult question, How did this
prophecy come to stand at the head of the book, if it belonged
to the time of Uzziah-Jotham 1 This question, upon which the
solution of the difficulty depends, can only be settled' when we
come to eh. vi. Till then, the date of the composition of eh. i•
. must be left undecided. It is enough for the present to know,
that, according to the accounts given in the books of Kings
and Chronicles, there were two occasions when the situation of
Jerusalem resembled the one described in the present chapter.
THE WAY OF GENERAL JUDGMENT; OR THE COURSE OF ISRAEL

FROM FALSE GLORY TO THE TRUE.-CHAP. II.-IY.
The limits of this address are veryubvious. The end of eh.

iv. connects itself with the beginning of eh. ii., so as to form a
circle. .After various alternations of admonition, reproach, and
threatening, the prophet reaches at· last the object of the promise
with which he started. Chap. v., on the other hand, commences
afresh with a parable. It forms an independent address,
although it is included, along with the previous chapters,
under the heading in eh ..i_i. 1 : " The word which Isaiah the
son of Amoz saw over Juda!, and Jerusalem." Chap. ii.-v.
may have existed under this hea.ding before the whole collec-
tion arose. lt was then adopted in this form into the general
collection, so as to mark the transition from the prologue to the
body of the book. The prophet describes what he here says
concerning Judah and Jerusalem as" the word whicli he saw."
When men speak to one another, the words are not seen, but •
CHAP. IL 1. 111
heard. But when God spoke to the prophet, it was in a super-

sensuous way, and the prophet saw it. The mind indeed has
no more eyes than ears ; but a mind qualified to perceive what
is supersensuous is altogether eye.
The manner in which Isaiah commences this second address
is altogether unparalleled. There is no other example of a
prophecy beginning with il:~1· And it is very easy to discover
the reason why. The prret. consecutivum v' hayah derives the
force of a future from the context alone; whereas the fut. con-
secutivum vay' hi ( with which historical books and sections very
generally commence) is shown to be an aorist by its simple form.
Moreover, the Vav in the fut. consecut. has almost entirely lost
its copulative character; in the prret. consec., on the other hand,
it retains it with all the greater force, The prophet therefore
commences with "and" ; and it is from what follows, not from
what goes before, that we learn that hayah is used in a future
sense. But this is not the only strange thing. It is also an
unparalleled occurrence, for a prophetic address, which runs as
this does through all the different phases of the prophetic dis-
courses generally (viz. exhortation, reproof, threatening, and
11romise), to commence with a promise. We are in a condition,
however, to explain the cause of this remarkable phenomenon
with certainty, and not merely to resort to -conjecture. Vers.
2-4 do not contain Isaiah's own words, but the words of
another prophet taken out of their connection. We find them
again in Mic. iv. 1-4 ; nnd whether Isaiah took them from
Micah, or whether both Isaiah and Micah took them from some
common source, in either case they were.not originally Isaiah's.1
l The historical statement in Jer. xxvi. 18, from which we learn that it
was in the days of Hezekiah that Micah uttered the threat contained in
Mic. iii. 12 (of which the promises in Mic. iv. 1-4 and Isa. ii. 2-4 are the
direct antithesiB), apparently precludes the idea that Isaiah borrowed from
Micah, whilst the opposite is altogether inadmissible, for reasons assigned
above. Ewald and Hitzig have therefm;e come to the conclusion, quite in-
dependently of each other, that both Micah and Isaiah repeated the words
of a third and earlier prophet, most probably of Joel. And the passage
in question has really very much in common with the book of Joel, viz.
the idea of the melting down of ploughshares and pruning-hooks (Joel iii.
LO), the combination of rab (many) and atsum (strong), of gephen (vine)
and te'enah (fig-tree), as compared with Mic. iv. 4; also the attesting for-
mula, "For Jehovah bath spoken it" ( chi Jehovah dibber: Joel iii. (iv.) 8),
Nor was it even intended that they should appear to be his.

Isaiah has not fused them into the general flow of his own
prophecy, as the prophets usually do with the predictions of
their predecessors. He does not reproduce theni, but, as we
may observe from the abrupt commencement, he quotes them.
It is true, this hardly seems to tally with the heading, which
describes what follows as the word of Jehovah which Isaiah
saw. But the discrepancy is only an apparent one. It was
the spirit of prophecy, which called to Isaiah's remembrance
a prophetic saying that had already been uttered, and made it
the starting-point of the thoughts which followed in Isaiah's
mind. The borrowed promise is not introduced for its own
sake, but is simply a'self-explaining introduction to the exhor-
tations and threatenings which follow, and through which the
prophet works his way to a conclusion of his own, that is closely
intertwined with the lforrowed commencement.
Ver. 2. The subject of the borrowed prophecy is Israel's
future glory: "And it cometh to pass at the end of the days, the
mountain of Ute house of Jehovah will be- set at tlte top of the
mountains, and exalted over liills; and all nations pour unto it."
which is not found in Micah, whereas it is very common in Isaiah,-a fact
which makes the sign itself a very feeble one (cf. 1 Kings xiv. 11, also Ob.
18). Hitzig, indeed, maintains that it is only .by restoring this passage
that the prophetic writings of Joel receive their proper rounding off and
an appropriate termination ; hut although swords and spears beaten into
ploughshares and pruning-hooks form a g~d antithesis to ploughshares
and pruning-hooks beaten into swords and spears ( Joel iv. 10), the coming
of great and mighty nations to Mount Zion after the previous judgment of
extermination would be too unprepared or much t-Oo abrupt a phenomenon.
On the other hand, we cannot admit the force of the arguments adduced
either by E. Meier (Joel, p. 195) or by Knobel and G. Baur (Amos, p. 29)
against the authorship of Joel, which rest upon a misapprehension of the
meaning of Joel's prophecies, which the former regards as too full of storm
and battle, the latter as too exclusive and one-sided, for Joel to be the author
of the passage in question. At the same time, we would call attention to
the fact, that the promises in Micah form the obverse side to the previous
threatenings of judgment, so that there is a presumption of their originality;
also that the passage contains as many traces of Micah's style (see above
at ver. 3) as we could expect to find in these three verses ; and, as we shall
show at the conclusion of this cycle of predictions (eh. i.-vi.), that the his-
torical fact mentioned in Jer. xxvi. 18 may be reconciled in the simplest
c1ossible manner with the assumption that Isaiah borrowed these words of
promise from Micah. (See Caspari, Micha, p. 44• gqq.)
CHAP. II. 2. 113
The expression "the last days" (acharith liayyamim, "the end

of the days"), which does not occur anywhere else in Isaiah, is
always used in an eschatological sense. It never refers to the.
course of history immediately following the time being, but
invariably in.dicates the furthest point in the history of this
life - the point which lies on the outermost limits of the
speaker's horizon. This horizon was a very :fluctuating one.
The history of prophecy is just the history of its gradual ex-
tension, and of the filling up of the intermediate space. In
.Tacob's blessing (Gen. xlix.) tlie conquest of the land stood in
the foreground of the acli.arith or last days, and· the perspective
was regulated accordingly. But here in Isaiah the acharith
contained no such mixing together of events belonging to the
more immediate and the most distant future. It was therefore
the last time in its most literal and purest sense, commenc-
ing with the beginning of the New Testament reon, and ter-
minating at its close (compare Heb. i. 1, 1 Pet. i. 20, with
1 Cor, xv. and the Revelation). The prophet here predicted
that the mountain which bore the temple of Jehovah, and
therefore was already in dignity the most exalted of all moun-
tains, would one day tower in actual height above all the high
places of the earth. The basaltic mountains of Bashan, which
rose up in . bold peaks and columns, might now look down
with scorn and contempt upon the small limestone hill which
Jehovah had chosen (Ps. lxviii. 16, 17); but this was an in-
congruity which the last times would remove, by making the
outward correspond to the inward, the appearance to the reality
and the intrinsic worth. That this is the prophet's m'eaning is
confirmed by Ezek. xl. 2, where the temple mountain looks
gigantic to the prophet, and also by Zech. xiv. 10, where all
J emsalem is described as towering above the country round
about, which would one day become a plain. The question
how this can possibly take place in time, since it presupposes a
complete subversion of the whole of tlie existing order of the
earth's surface, is easily answered. The prophet saw the new
Jerusalem of the last days on this side, and the new Jerusalem
of the new earth on the other (Rev. xxi. 10), blended as it
. were together, and did not distinguish the one from the other.
But whilst we thus avoid all unwarrantable spiritualizing, it
~till remains a question what meaning the prophet attached to
VOL. I, H
the word b'rosh (" at the top"). Did he mean that Moriah
would one day stand upon tlie top of the mountains that
surrounded it (as in Ps. lxxii. 16), or that it would stand at
tiieir head (as in 1 Kings :xxi. 9, 12, Amos vi. 7, J er. xxxi. 7) 1
The former is Hofmann's view, as given in his Weissagung und
Erfullung, ii. 217: "he did not indeed mean that the moun-
tains would be piled up one upon the other, and the temple
mountain upon the top, but that the temple mountain· would
appear to float upon the summit of the others." But as the
expression" will be set" (nacon) does not favour this apparently
romantic exaltation, and b'rosh occurs more frequently in the
sense of "at the head" than in that of " on the top," I decide
for my own part in favour of the second view, though I agree
so far with Hofmann, that it is not merely an exaltation of the
temple mountain in the estimation of the nations that is pre-
dicted, but a physical and external elevation also. And when
thus outwardly exalted, the divinely chosen mountain would
become the rendezvous and centre of unity for all nations.
They would all "flow unto it" (nahar, a denom. verb, from
na!tar, a river, as in J er. Ii. 44, xxxi. 12). It is the temple of
Jehovah which, being thus rendered visible to nations afar off,
exerts such magnetic attraction, and with such success. Just
as at a former period men had been separated and estranged
from one another in the plain of Shinar, and thus different
nations had first arisen; so would the nations at a future period
assemble together on the mountain of the house of Jehovah,
and there, as members of one family, live together in amity
again. And as Babel (confusion, as its name signifies) was the
place whence the stream of nations poured into all the world;
so would Jerusalem (the city of peace) become the place into
which the stream of nations would empty itself, and where all
would be reunited once more. At the present time there was
only one people, viz. Israel, which made pilgrimages to Zion
on the great festivals, but it would be very different then.
Ver. 3. "And peoples in multitude go and say, Come, let us
go up to the mountain of Jehovah, to the liouse of the God of
Jacob; let Him instruct us out of His ways, and we will walk in
His paths." This is their signal for starting, and their song by
the way (cf. Zech. viii. 21, 22). What urges them on is the
desire for salvation. Desire for salvation expresses itself in the
CHAP. II. 8. 115
name they give to the point towards which they are travelling:
they call Moriah " the mountain of Jehovah," and the temple
upon it " the house of the God of Jacob." Through frequent
use, Ismel had become the popular name for the people of God;
but the name they employ is the choicer name Jacob, which is
the name of affection in the mouth of Micah, of whose style we
are also reminded by the expression "many peoples" (ammim
'l'abbim). Desire for salvation expresses itself in the object of
their journey; they wish Jehovah to teach them "out of His
ways," -a rich source of instruction with which they desire to
be gradually entrusted. The preposition min (out of, or from)
is not partitive here, but refers, as in Ps. xciv. 12, to the source
of instruction. The " ways of Jehovah" are the ways which
God Himself takes, and by which men are led by Him-the
revealed ordinances of His will and action. Desire for salva-
tion also expresses itself in the resolution with which they set
out: they not only wish to learn, but are resolved to act accord-
ing to what they learn. " We will walk in His paths:" the
hortative is used here, as it frequently is (e.g. Gen. :xxvii. 4,
vid. Ges. § 128, 1, c), to express either the subjective intention
or subjective conclusion. The words supposed to be spoken
by the multitude of heathen going up to Zion terminate here.
The prophet then adds the reason and object of this holy
pilgrimage of the nations : " For instruction will go out from
Zion, and the word of Jehovah from Jerusalem." The principal
emphasis is upon the expressions " from Zion" and " from
Jerusalem." It is a triumphant utterance of the sentiment
that "salvation is of the Jews" (John iv. 22). From Zion-
Jerusalem there would go forth tliorah, i.e. instruction as to
the questions which man has to put to God, and debar Jehovah,
the word of Jehovah, which created the' world at first, and by
which it is spiritually created anew. Whatever promotes the
true prosperity of the nations, comes from Zion-Jerusalem.
There the nations assemble together; they take it thence to
their own homes, and thus Zion-Jerusalem becomes the foun-
tain· of universal good. For from the time that Jehovah made
choice of Zion, the holiness of Sinai was transferred to Zion
(Ps. lxviii. 17), which now presented the same aspect as Sinai
had formerly done, when God invested it with holiness by
appearing there in the midst of myriads of angels. What had
UG THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
been commenced at Sinai for Israel, would be completed at

Zion for all the world. This was fulfilled on that day of
Pentecost, when the disciples, the first-fruits of the church of
Christ, proclaimed the thorah of Zion, i.e. the gospel, in the
languages of all the world. It was fulfilled, as Theodoret
observes, in the fact that the word of the' gospel, rising from
Jerusalem "as from a fountain," flowed through the whole of
the known world. But these fulfilments were only preludes to
a conclusion which is still to be looked for in the future. For
what is promised in the following verse is still altogether un-
fulfilled.
Ver. 4. " And He will judge between the nations, and deliver
justice to many peoples; and they forge their swords into coulters,
and tlieir spears into pruning-hooks: nation lifts not up the sword
against nation, neither do they exercise themselves in war any
more." Since the nations betake themselves in this manner as
pupils to the God of revelation and the word of His revelation,
He becomes the supreme judge and umpire among them. If
any dispute arise, it is no longer settled by the compulsory force
of war, but by the word of God, to which all bow with willing
submission. With such power as this in the peace-sustaining
word of God (Zech. ix. 10), there is no more need for weapons
of iron: they are turned into the instruments of peaceful
employment, into ittim (probably a synonym for ethim in
1 Sam. xiii. 21), plough-knives or coulters, which cut the
furrows for the ploughshare to turn up ; and mazmerotli,
bills or pruning-hooks, with which vines are pruned to increase
their fruit-bearing power. There is also no more need for
military practice, for there is no use in exercising one's self
in what cannot be applied. It is useless, and men dislike it.
There is peace, not an armed peace, but a full, true, God-given
and blessed peace. What even a Kant regarded as possible is
now realized, and that not by the so-called Christian powers,
but by the power of God, who favours the object for which
an Elihu Burritt enthusiastically longs, rather than the politics
of the Christian powers. It is in war that the power of the
beast culminates in the history of the world. This beast will
then be destroyed. The true humanity which sin has chokerl
up will gain the mastery, and the world's history will keep
Sabbath. And may we not indulge the hope, on the ground of
CHAP. II. 5. 117
such prophetic words as these, that the history of tlie world

will not terminate without having kept a Sabbath 1 Shall we
correct Isaiah, according to Quenstedt, lest we should become
chiliasts 1 "The humanitarian ideas of Christendom," says ·a
thoughtful Jewish scholar, "have their roots in the Pentateuch,
and more especially in Deuteronomy. But in ·the prophets,
particularly in Isaiah, they reach a height which will pro-
bably not be attained and fully realized by the modern world
for centuries to come.'' Yet they will be realized. What the
prophetic words appropriated by Isaiah here affirm, is a moral
postulate, the goal of sacred history, the predicted counsel of
God.
Isaiah presents himself to his contemporaries with this older
prophecy of the exalted and world-wide calling of the people
of Jehovah, holds it up before them as a mirror, and exclaims
in ver. 5, " 0 ltouse of Jacob, come, let us U'alk in the liglit oj
Jehova/1,.'' This exhortation is formed under the influence of
the context, from which vers. 2-4 are taken, as we may see
from Mic. iv. 5, and also of the quotation itself. The use of
the term Jacob instead of Israel is not indeed altogether strange
to Isaiah (eh. viii. 17, x. 20, 21, xxix. 23), but he prefers the
use of Israel (compare eh. i. 24 with Gen. xlix. 24). With the
words " 0 house of Jacob" he now turns to his people, whom
so glorious a future awaits, because .Tehovah has made it the
scene of His manifested presence and grace, and summons it
to walk in the light of such a God, to whom all nations will
press at the end of the days. The summons, " Come, let us
walk," is the echo of ver. 3, "Come, let us go;" and as Hitzig
observes, "Isaiah endeavours, like Paul in Rom. xi. 14, to stir
up his countrymen to a noble jealousy, by setting before them
the example of the heathen." The " light of Jehovah" (' or
Jehovah, in which the echo of v'yorenu in ver. 3 is hardly
accidental; cf. Prov. vi. 23) is the knowledge of Jehovah
Himself, as furnished by means of positive revelation, His
manifested love. It· was now high time to walk in the light of
Jehovah, i.e. to turn this knowledge into life, and reciprocate
this love; and it was especially necessary to exhort Israel to
this, now that Jehovah had given up His people, just because
in their perverseness they had done the very opposite. This
mournful declaration, which the prophet was obliged to make
\
in order to explain his warning cry, he changes into the form

of a prayerful sigh. Ver. 6. "For Thou hast rejected Thy
people, the house of Jaeob; for they are filled with things from
the east, and are conjuro1·s like t/1e Philistines; and with the
children of foreigners they go hand in hand." Here again we
have "for" (chi) twice in succession; the first giving the
reason for the warning cry, the second vindicating the reason
assigned. The words are addressed to Jehovah, not to the
people. Saad., Gecatilia, and Rashi adopt the rendering,
"Thou hast given up thy nationality;" and this rendering is
supported by J. D. Michaelis, Hitzig, and Luzzatto. But the
word means "people," not "nationality;" and the rendering
is inadmissible, and would never have been thought of were it
not that there was apparently something strange in so sudden
an introduction of an address to God. But in eh. ii. 9, ix. 2,
and other passages, the prophecy takes the form of a prayer.
And ndtasli (cast off) with dm (people) for its object recals such
passages as Ps. xciv. 14 and 1 Sam. xii. 22. Jehovah had put
away His people, i.e. rejected them, and left them to them-
selves, for the following reasons: (1.) Because they were "full
from the east" (mikkedem : min denotes the source from which
a person draws and fills himself, Jer. Ii. 34, Ezek. xxxii. 6),
i.e. full of eastern manners an.d customs, more especial1y of
idolatrous practices. By" the east" (kedem) we are to under-
stand .Arabia as far as the peninsula of Sinai, and also the
Aramrean lands of the Euphrates. Under Uzziah and Jotham,
whose sway extended to Elath, the seaport town of the Elanitic
Gulf, the influence of the south-east predominated; but under
Abaz and Hezekiah, on account of their relations to Asshur,
Aram, and Babylon, that of the north-east. The conjecture of
Gesenius, that we should read mikkesem, i.e. of soothsaying, is
a very natural one ; but it obliterates without any necessity the
uame of the region from which J udah's imitative propensities
received their impulse and materials. (2.) They were onenim
(= meonenim, Mic. v. 11, from the poel onen: 2 Kings xxi. 6),
probably "cloud-gatherers" or "storm-raisers," 1 like the Philis-
1 There is no force in the explanation "concealing," i.e. practising
secret arts; for the meaning " cover" or "conceal" is arbitrarily transferred
to the verb onen, from ganan and canan, which are supposed to be cognate
~oots. As a denominative of aniln, the cloud, however (on this name for
CHAP. 11. 7, 8. 119
tines (the people conquered by U zziah, and then again by

Hezekiah), among whom witchcraft was carried on in guilds,
whilst a celebrated oracle of Baal-Zebub existed at Ekrop.
(3.) And they make common cause with children of foreigners.
This is the explanation adopted by Gesenius, Knobel, and
others. Saphakwith cappaim signifies to clap hands (Job xxvii.
23). The liiphil followed by Beth is only used here in the sense
of striking liands with a person. Luzzatto explains it as mean-
ing, " They find satisfaction in the children of foreigners ; it is
only through them that they are contented;" but this is con-
trary to the usage of the language, according to which hispik
in post-biblical Hebrew signifies either suppeditare or (like
saphak in 1 Kings xx. 10) suificere. Jerome renders it pueris
alienis adhreserunt; but yalde nac'rim does not mean pueri
alieni, boys hired for licentious purposes, but the " sons of
strangers" generally (eh. Ix. 10, lxi. 5), with a strong emphasis
upon their unsanctified birth, the heathenism inherited from
their mother's womb. With heathen by birth, the prophet
would say, the people of Jehovah made common cause.
In vers. 7, 8 he describes still further how the land of the
people of Jehovah, in consequence of all this (on the future
consec. see Ges. § 129, 2, a), was crammed full of objects of
luxury, of self-confidence, of estrangement from God: "And
their land is filled with silver and gold, and there is no end
of their treasures ; and tlieir land is filled with horses, and there
is no end of their chariots. And their land is filled with-
idols; the work of their own hands they woi·ship, that which their
the clouds, see at eh. iv. 5), onen might mean "he gathered auguries from
the clouds." Or if we take onen as a synonym of innen in Gen. ix. 14, it
would mean" to raise storms," which would give the rendering u,cpoli,~,.,,.,u,
tempe.~tarii, storm-raisers. The derivation of onen from rl!, in the sense of
the Arabic' ana (impf. ya 'fou), as it were to ogle, ocul.o mali.gno petere et
f ascinare, founders on annen, the word used in the Targums, which cannot
possibly be traced to rl!• From a purely philological standpoint, however,
there is still another explanation possible. From the idea of_ coming to meet
we get the transitive meaning to hold back, shut in, or hinder, particularly
to hold back a horse by the reins ('inan), or when applied to sexual rela-
tions, 'unna (' unnina, u' fona) 'an el-mar'ati, " he is prevented (by magic)
from approachiug his wife." Beside the Arabic 'innl:n and ma'nun (to
render sexually impotent by witchcraft), we :find the Syriac 'anono used in
the same sense.
120 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAI..\H.
own fingers have made." The glory of Solomon, which revived
under Uzziah's fifty-two years' reign, and was sustained through
J otham's reign of sixteen years, carried with it the curse of the
law; for the law of the king, in Deut. xvii. 14 sqq., prohibited
the multiplying of horses, and also the accumulation of gold
and silver. Standing armies, and stores of national treasures,
like everything else which ministers to carnal self-reliance, were
opposed to the spirit of the theocracy. Nevertheless Jndrea
was immeasurably full of such seductions to apostasy ; and not
of those alone, but also of things which plainly revealed it, viz.
of elilim, idols (the same word is used in Lev. xix. 4, xxvi. 1,
from elil, vain or worthless; it is therefore equivalent to "not-
gods "). They worshipped the work of "their own" hands,
what "their own " fingers had made: two distributive singulars,
as in eh. v. 23, the hands and fingers of every individual (vid.
Mic. v. 12, 13, where the idols are classified). The condition
of the land, therefore, was not only opposed to the law of the
king, but at variance with the decalogue also. The existing
glory was the most offensive caricature of the glory promised
to the nation ; for the people, whose God was one day to become
the desire and salvation of all nations, had exchanged Him for
the idols of the nations, and was vying with them in the appro-
priation of heathen religion and customs.
It was a state ripe for judgment, from which, therefore,
the prophet could at once proceed, without any further prepara-
tion,. to the proclamation of judgment itself. Ver. 9. "Thus,
then, men are bowed down, and wrds are brought low; and for-
give them-no, tliat Thou wilt not." The consecutive futures
depict the judgment, as one which would follow by inward
necessity from the worldly and ungodly glory of the existing
state of things. The future is frequently used in this way (for
example, in eh. ix. 7 sqq.). It was a judgment by which small
and great, i.e. the people in all its classes, were brought down
from their false eminence. "Men " and " lords" (dddm and ish,
as in eh. v. 15, Ps. xlix. 3, and Prov. viii. 4, and like lf:v8pw1ro~
and aV7Jp in the .Attic dialect), i.e. men who were lost in the
crowd, and men who -rose above it,-all of them the judgment
would throw down to the ground, and that without mercy
(Rev. vi. 15). The prophet expresses the conviction (al as in
2 Kings vi. 27), that on this occasion God neither could nor
CHAP. II. 10-12. 121
would take away the sin by forgiving it. There was nothing
left for them, therefore, but to carry out the command of the
prophet in ver. 10 : " Creep into the rock, and bury thyself iri
the dust, before the terrible look of Jehovah, and before the glory
of His majesty." The glorious nation would hide itself most
ignominiously, when the only true glory of Jehovah, which had
been rejected by it, was manifested in judgment. They would
conceal themselves in holes of the rocks, as if before a hostile
army (Judg. vi. 2; 1 Sam. xiii. 6, xiv. 11), and bury them-
selves with their faces in the sand, as if before the fatal simoom
of the desert, that they might not have 'to bear this intolerable
sight. And when Jehovah manifested Himself in this way in
the fiery glance of judgment, the result summed up in ver. 11
must follow : " The people's eyes of haughtiness are humbled, and
the pride of their lords is bowed down; and Jehovah, He only,
stands exalted in that day." The result of the process of judg-
ment is expressed in perfects: nisgab is the third pers. prC13t.,
not the participle: Jehovah "is exalted," i.e. shows Himself as
exalted, whilst the haughty conduct of the people is brought
down (shaphel is a verb, not an adjective; it is construed in
the singular by attraction, and either refers to adam, man or
people: Ges. § 148, 1 ; or what is more probable, to the logical
unity of the compound notion which is taken as subject, the
constr. ad synesin s. sensum: Thiersch, § 118), and the pride of
the lords is bowed down (shach = sliachach, Job ix. 13). The
first strophe of the proclamation of judgment appended to the
prophetic saying in vers. 2-4 is here brought to a close. The
second strophe reaches to ver. 17, wherever. 11 is repeated as
a concluding verse.
The expression " tliat day" suggests the inquiry, What day
is referred to 1 The prophet answers this question in the
second strophe. Ver. 12. "For Jehovah of hosts lwth a day ovm-
everything towering and lofty, and over everytl.ing exalted; and
it becomes low." "Jehovah hatli a day" (yom layelwvali), lit.
there is to Jehovah a day, which already exists as a finished
divine thought in that wisdom by which the course of history
is guided (eh. xxxvii. 26, cf. xxii. 11), the secret of which He
revealed to the prophets, who from the time of Obadiah and
Joel down wards proclaimed that day with one uniform watch-
word. But when the tnne appointed for that day should
arrive, it would pass out of the secret of eternity into the

history of time,-a day of world-wide judgment, which would
pass, through the omnipotence with which Jehovah rules over
the higher as well as lower spheres of the whole creation,
upon all worldly glory, and it would be brought low (shaphel).
The current accentuation of ver. 12b is wrong; correct MSS.
have ~lt with mercha, ~bl-S~ with tifcha. The word v'shaphel
(third pers. prret. with the root-vowel e) acquires the force of a
future, although no grammatical future precedes it, from the
future character of the day itself : " and it will sink down "
(Ges. § 126, 4).
The prophet then proceeds to enumerate all the high things
upon which that day would fall, arranging them two and two,
and binding them in pairs by a double correlative. Vav. The
day of Jehovah comes, as the first two pairs affirm, upon every-
thing lofty in nature. Vers. 13, 14. ".As upon all the cedars of
Lebanon, the lofty and exalted, so upon all the oaks of Bashan.
As upon all mountains, the lofty ones, so upon all !tills the exalted
ones." But wherefore upon all this majestic beauty of nature?
Is all this merely figurative? Knobel regards it as merely a
figurative description of the grand buildings of the time of
Uzziah and Jotham, in the erection of which wood. had been
used from Lebanon as well as from Bashan, on the western slopes
of which the old shady oaks (sindidn and ballut) are flourishing
still.1 But the idea that trees can be used to sigpify the houses
built with the wood obtained from them, is one that cannot be
sustained from eh. ix. 9 (10), where the reference is not to
houses built of sycamore and cedar wood, but to trunks of trees
of the kind mentioned ; nor even from Nahum ii. 4 (3), where
habberoshim refers to the fir lances which are brandished about
in haughty thirst for battle. So again mountains and hills
cannot denote the castles and fortifications built upon them,
more especially as these are expressly mentioned in ver. 15 in
the most literal terms. In order to understand the prophet, we
must bear in mind what the Scriptures invariably assume, from
their first chapter to the very close, namely, that the totality of
nature is bound up with man in one common history; that man
and the totality of nature are inseparably connected together as
1 On the meaning of the name of this region, Basl,an (Basariitis), see
Job, vol. ii. pp. 398-400, Eng. Tr.

CHAP. II. 15, 16. 123
centre and circumference; that this circumference is affected

by the sin which proceeds from man, as well as by the anger or
the mercy which proceeds from God to man ; that the judgments
of God, as the history of the nations proves, involve in fellow-
suffering even that part of the creation which is not free; and that
this participation in the "corruption" (phtlwra) and "glory"
(do.xa) of humanity will come out with peculiar distinctness
and force at the close of the world's history, in a manner corre-
sponding to the commencement; and lastly, that the world in
its present condition needs a palingenesia, or regeneration, quite
as much as the corporeal nature of man, before it can become
an object of good pleasure on the part of God. We cannot be
surprised, therefore, that, in accordance with this fundamental
view of the Scriptures, when the judgment of God fell upon
Israel, it should also be described as going down to the land of
Israel; and as overthrowing not only the false glory of the nation
itself, but everything glorious in the surrounding nature, which
had been made to minister to its national pride and love of
show, and to which its sin adhered in many different ways.
What the prophet foretold began to be fulfilled ·even in the
Assyrian wars. The cedar woods of Lebanon were unsparingly
destroyed; the heights and valleys of the land were trodden
down and laid waste; and, in the period of the great empires
which commenced with Tiglath-pileser, the Holy Land was
reduced to a shadow of its former promised beauty.
The glory of nature is followed by what is lofty and glori-
ous in the world of men, such as magnificent fortifications,
grand commercial buildings, and treasures which minister to
the lust of the eye. Vers. 15, 16. "As upon every high tower,
so upon every fortified wall. As upon all ships of Tarsliish, so
upon all works of curiosity." It was by erecting fortifications ·
for offence and defence, both lofty and steep (bazur, prreruptue,
from bazar, abrumpere, secernere), that Uzziah and Jotham
especially endeavoured to serve Jerusalem and the land at
large. The chronicler relates, with reference to TJzziah, in
2 Chron. xxvi., that he built strong towers above " the corner-
gate, the valley-gate, and the southern point of the cheese-
makers' hollow," and fortified these places, which had probably
been till that time the weakest points in Jerusalem ; also that
he built towers in the desert (probably in the desert between
124: THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
Beersheba and Gaza, to increase the safety of the land, and

the numerous flocks which were pastured in the shephelah, i.e
the western portion of southern Palestine). With regard to
J otham, it is related in both the book of Kings (2 Kings
xv. 32 sqq.) and the Chronicles, that he built the upper gate
of the temple; and in the Chronicles (2 Chron. xxvii.) that
he fortified the 'Ofel, i.e. the southern spur of the temple hill,
still more strongly, and built cities on the mountains of Judah,
and erected castles and towers in the forests (to watch for
hostile attacks and ward them off). Hezekiah also distin-
guished himself by building enterprises of this kind (2 Chron.
xxxii. 27-30). But the allusion to the ships of Tarshish takes
us to the times of U zziah and J otham, and not to those of
Hezekiah (as Ps. xlviii. 7 does to the time of Jehoshaphat);
for the seaport town of Elath, which was recovered by U zziah,
was lost again to the kingdom of Judah during the reign of
A.haz. Jewish ships sailed from this Elath (Ailath) through
the Red Sea and round the coast of Africa to the lmrbour of
Tartessus, the ancient Phamician emporium of the maritime
region watered by the Bretis (Guadalquivir), which abounded
in silver, and then returned through the Pillars of Hercules
(the Straits of Gibraltar: vid. Duncker, Gesch. i. 312-315).
It was to these Tartessus vess~ls that the expression "ships
of Tarshish " primarily referred, though it was afterwards
probably applied to mercantile ships in general. The follow-
ing expression, "works of curiosity" (sechiyyoth liachemdah),
is taken in far too restricted a sense by those who limit it,
as the LXX. have done, to the ships already spoken of, or
understand it, as Gesenius does, as referring to beautiful flags.
Jerome's rendering is correct: "et super omne quod visu
pulcrum est" (and upon everything beautiful to look at);
seciyyah, from sacah, to look (see Job, p. 468), is sight gene-
rally. The reference therefore is to all kinds of works of art,
whether in sculpture or paintings (mascith is useq. of both),
which delighted the observer by their imposing, tasteful appear-
ance. Possibly, however, there is a more especial reference
to curiosities of art and nature, which were brought by the
trading vessels from foreign lands.
Ver. 17 closes the second strophe of the proclamation of
judgment appended to the earlier prophetic word : "And the
CHAP. II. 18, 19. 125
haughtiness of the people is bowed down, and the prirle of the

lords brought low; and Jehovah, He alone, stands exalted on that
day." The closing refrain only varies a little from ver. 11.
The subjects of the verbs are transposed. With a feminine
noun denoting a thing, it is almost a rule that the predicate
shall be placed before it in masculine (Ges. § 147, a).
The closing refrain of the next two strophes is based upon
the concluding clause of ver. 10. The proclamation of judg-
ment turns now to the elilim, which, as being at the root of all
the evil, occupied the lowest place in the things of which the
land was full (vers. 7, 8). In a short verse of one clause con-
sisting of only three words, their future is declared as it were
with a lightning-flash. Ver. 18. " And the idols utterly pass
away." The translation shows the shortness of the verse, but
not the significant synallage numeri. The idols are one and all
a mass of nothingness, which will be reduced to absolute anni-
hilation : they will vanish calil, i.e. either " they will utterly
perish" (funditus peribunt), or, as calil is not used adverbially
in any other passage, " they will all perish" ( tota peribunt,
J udg. xx. 40)-their images, their worship, even their names
and their memory (Zech. xiii. 2).
What the idolaters themselves will do when Jehovah has so
completely deprived their idols of all their divinity, is then
described in ver. 19: "And they will creep into caves in the
rocks, and cellars in tlie earth, before the terrible look of Jehovah,
and before the glory of His majesty, when He ariseth to put the
earth in terror." Meardh is a natural cave, and mechillah a
subterraneous excavation : this is apparently the distinction
between the two synonyms. '' To put the earth in terror:"
laarotz hararetz, a significant paronomasia, which can be repro-
duced in Latin, thus : ut terreat teiram. Thus the judgment
would fall upon the earth without any limitation, upon men
universally (compare the word hd-dddm in ver. 20, which is
scarcely ever applied to a single individual (Josh. xiv. 15),
excepting, of course, the first man, but generally to men, or
to the human race) and upon the totality of nature as inter-
woven in the history of man-one complete whole, in which
sin, and therefore wrath, had gained the upper hand. When
Jehovah rose up, i.e. stood up from His heavenly throne, to
reveal the glory manifested in heaven, and turn its judicial
fiery side towards the sinful earth, the earth would receive
such a shock as would throw it into a state resembling the
chaos of the beginning. We may see very clearly from Rev.
vi. 15, where this description is borrowed, that the prophet is
here describing the last judgment, although from a national
point of view and bounded by a national horizon.
Ver. 20 forms the commencement to the fourth strophe:
"In tliat day will a man cast away his idols of gold and his idols
of silver, wltic/1, they made fo1· Mm to worship, to the moles and to
the bats." The traditional text separates lachpor peroth into two
words, 1 though without its being possible to discover what they
are supposed to mean. The reason for the separation was
simply the fact that plurilitera were at one time altogether
misunderstood and regarded as composita: for other plurilitera,
written as two words, compare eh. lxi. 1, Hos. iv. 18, J er.
xlvi. 20. The prophet certainly pronounced the word laclipar-
parot/1, (Ewald, § 157, c); and chapharparah is apparently a
mole (lit. thrower up of the soil), talpa, as it is rendered by
Jerome and interpreted by Rashi. Gesenius and Knobel,
however, have raised this objection, that the mole is never
found in houses. But are we necessarily to assume that they
would throw their idols into lumber-rooms, and not hide them
in holes and crevices out of doors? The mole, the shrew-
mouse, and the bat, whose name (atalleph) is regarded by
Schultens as a compound word (atal-eph, night-bird), are gene-
rically related, according to both ancient and modern natu-
ralists. Bats are to birds what moles are to the smaller
beasts of prey (vid. Levysohn, Zoologie des Talmud, p. 102).
The LXX. combine with these two words rliishtacliavoth (to
worship). Malbim and Luzzatto adopt this rendering, and
understand the words to mean that they would sink down to
the most absurd descriptions of animal worship. But the
1 Abulwalid Parchon and others regard the double word as the
singular of a substantive, applied to a particulax bird (possibly a wood-
pecker), as a pecker of fruit (peroth). Kimchi would rather take lachpor
as an infinitive {as in Josh. ii. 2), to dig pits; and compares with it the
talmudic word per, a pit or grave. No one adopts the rendering "into
mouse-holes," simply because perah, a mouse (from an Arabic word Ja'ara,
to dig, or root up), was not a Hebrew word at all, but was adopted at a
later period from the Arabic (hence the Hebrreo-Arabic purak, a mouse-
trap).
CHAP. II. 21. 127
accentuation, which does not divide the verse at ~~-,~¥, as we

should expect if this were the meaning, is based upon the
correct interpretation. The idolaters, convinced of the worth-
lessness of their idols through the judicial interposition of God,
and enraged at the disastrous manner in which they had been
deceived, would throw away with curses the images of gold
and silver which artists' hands had made according to their
instructions, and hide them in the holes of bats and in mole-
hills, to conceal them from the eyes of the Judge, and then take
refuge there themselves after ridding themselves of this useless
and damnable burden.
Ver. 21. " To creep into the cavities of tlte stone-blocks, and
into the clefts of the rocks, before the terrible look of Jehovah, and
before the glory of His majesty, when He arises to put the earth in
terror." Thus ends the fourth strophe of this " dies irre, dies
illa," which is appended to the earlier prophetic word. But
there follows, as an epiphonem, this rwta bene in ver. 22 : Oh,
tlien, let man go, in whose nose is a breath; for wl,at is he esti-
mated at? The Septuagint leaves this verse out altogether.
But was it so utterly unintelligible then 1 Jerome adopted a
false pointing, and has therefore given this marvellous render-
ing: excelsus (bamali !) reputatus est ipse, by which Luther was
apparently misled. But if we look backwards and forwards, it
is impossible to mistake the meaning of the verse, which must
be regarded not only as the resultant of what precedes it, but
also as the transition to what follows. It is preceded by the
prediction of the utter demolition of everything which ministers
to the pride and vain confidence of men ; and in eh. iii. 1 sqq.
the same prediction is resumed, with a more special reference
to the Jewish state;from which Jehovah is about to take away
every prop, so that it shall utterly collapse. Accordingly the
prophet exhorts, in ver. 22, to a renunciation of trust in man,
and everything belonging to him, just as in Ps. cxviii. 8, 9,
cxlvi. 3, and J er. xvii. 5. The construction is as general as
that of a gnome. The dat. commodi O;>? (Ges. § 154, 3, e)
renders the exhortation both friendly and urgent : from regard
to yourselves, for your own good, for your own salvation, desist
from man, i.e. from your confidence in him, in whose nose (in
cujus naso, the singular, as in Job xxvii. 3; whereas the plural
is used in Gen. ii. 7 i_n the same sense, in nares ejus, "into his
nostrils") is a breath, a breath of life, which God gave to him,

and can take back as soon as He will (Job xxxiv. 14; Ps.
civ. 29). Upon the breath, which passes out and in through
his nose, his whole earthly existence is suspended; and this,
when once lost, is gone for ever (Job vii. 7). It is upon this
breath, therefore, that all the confidence placed in man must
rest,-a bad soil and foundation I Under these conditions, and
with this liability t.o perish in a moment, the worth of man as a
ground of confidence is really nothing. This thought is ex-
pressed here in the form of a question: At (for) what is he
estimated, or to be estimated T The passive participle neclishdb
combines with the idea of the actual (Cl!stimatus) that of the
necessary (rostimandus), and also of the possible or suitable
( rostimabilis) ; and that all the more because the Semitic lan-
guages have no special forms for the latter notions. The Betit
is Beth pretii, corresponding to the Latin genitive (quanti) or
ablative (quanto),-a modification of the Beth instrumenti, the
price being regarded as the medium of exchange or purchase :
"at what is he estimated," not with what is he compared,
which would be expressed by 'eth (eh. Hii. 12; compare µ,era,
Luke xxii. 37) or'im (Ps. lxxxviii. 5). The word is ill@~, not ilJ?'.?,
because this looser form is only found in cases where a relative
clause follows (eo quod, Eccles. iii. 22), and not bammah, because
this termination with a is used exclusively where the next word
begins with Aleph, or where it is a pausal word (as in 1 Kings
xxii. 21); in every other case we have bammek. The question
introduced with this quanto (quanti), "at what," cannot be
answered by any positive definition of value. The worth of
man, regarded in himself, aud altogether apart from God, is
really nothing.
The proclamation of judgment pauses at this porisma, but
only for the purpose of gathering fresh strength. The prophet
has foretold in four strophes the judgment of God upon every
exalted thing in th~ kosmos that has fallen away from com-
munion with God, just as Amos commences his book with a
round of judgments, which are uttered in seven strophes of
uniform scope, bursting like seven thunder-claps upon the
nations of the existing stage of history. The seventh stroke
falls upon Judah, over which the thunderstorm rests after
finding such abundant booty. And in the same manner Isaiah,
CHAP. IIL 1. 129
in· the instance before us, reduces the universal proclamation of

judginent to one more especially affecting Judah and Jerusalem.
The current of the address breaks through the bounds .of the
strophe; and the exhortation in eh. ii. 22 not to trust in man,
the reason for which is assigned in what precedes, also forms a
transition from the universal proclamation of judgment to the
more special one in eh. iii. 1, where the prophet assigns a fresh
ground for the exhortation : -
Oh. iii. 1. "For, behold, the Lord, Jehovah of hosts, takes away
from Jerusale1ii and from Judah supporter and means of support,
every support of bread and every support of water." The divine
name given here, "The Lord, Jehovah of hosts," with which
Isaiah everywhere introduces the judicial acts of God (cf. eh.
i. 24, x. 16, 33, xix. 4), is a proof that the proclamation of
judgment commences afresh here. Trusting in man was, the
crying sin, more especially of the times of U zziah-Jotham.
The glory of the kingdom at that time carried the wrath of
Jehovah within it. The outbreak of that wrath commenced in
the time of Ahaz ; and even under Hezekiah it was merely
suspended, not changed. Isaiah foretells this outbreak of
wrath. He describes how Jehovah will lay the Jewish state in
ruins, by taking away the main supports of its existence and
growth. "Supporter and means of support" (masli'en and
masli' enah) express, first of all, the general idea. The two
nouns, which are only the masculine and feminine forms of one
and the same word (compare Mic. ii. 4, Nahum ii. 11, and
the examples from the Syriac and Arabic in Ewald, § 172, c),
serve to complete the generalization : fulcra omne genus (props
of every kind, omnigena). They are both technical terms,
denoting the prop which a person uses to support anything,
whilst mish'an signifies that which yields support; so that the
three correspond somewhat to the Latin fulcrum, fultura,
fulcimen. Of the various means of support, bread and wine
are mentioned first, not in a figurative sense, but as the two
indispensable conditions and the lowest basis of human life.
Life is supported by bread and water : it walks, as it were,
upon the crutch of bread, so that " breaking the staff of bread"
(Lev. xxvi. 26 ; Ezek. iv. 16, v. 16, xiv. 13 ; Ps. cv. 16) is
equivalent to physical destruction. The destruction of the
Jewish state would accordingly be commenced by a removal on
VOL. I. I
the part of Jehovah of all the support afforded by bread ancl

water, i.e. all the stores of both. .And this was literally ful-
filled, for both in the Chaldean and Roman times Jerusalem
perished in the midst of just such terribie famines as are
threatened in the curses in Lev. xxvi., and more especially in
Deut. xxviii. ; and in both cases the inhabitants were reduced
to such extremities, that women devoured their own children
(Lam. ii. 20; Josephus, Wars of Jews, vi. 3, 3, 4). It is very
unjust, therefore, on the part of modern critics, such as Hitzig,
Knobel, and Meier, to pronounce ver. lb a gloss, and, in fact,
a false one. Gesenius and Umbreit retracted this suspicion.
The construction of the verse is just the same as that of eh.
xxv. 6; and it is Isaiah's custom to explain his own figures, as
we have already observed when comparing eh. i. 7 sqq. and
i. 23 with what preceded them. "Every support of bread and
every support of water" are not to be regarded in this case as
an explanation of the general idea introduced before, "sup-
porters and means of support," but simply as the commencement
of the detailed expansion of the idea. For the enumeration of
the supports which Jehovah would take away is continued in
the next two verses.
Vers. 2, 3. "He1'0 and man of war, judge and prophet,
and soothsayer and elder; captains of fifty, and the highly dis-
tinguished, and counsellors, and masters i'(t art, and those skilled
in muttering." As the state had grown into a military state
under U zziah-Jotham, the prophet commences in both verses
with military officers, viz. the gibbor, i.e. commanders whose
bravery had been already tried; the "man of wacl' (isli mil-
chamdh ), i.e. private soldiers who had been equipped and well
trained (see Ezek. xxxix. 20); and the "captain of fifty" (sar
cliamisshim), leaders of the smallest divisions of the army, con-
sisting of only fifty men (pentekontarchos, 2 Kings i. 9, etc.).
The prominent members of the state are all mixed up together:
" the judge" ( shophet), i.e. the officers appointed by the govern-
ment to administer justice; "the elder" (zdken), i.e. the heads
of families and the senators appointed by the town corpora-
tions ; the '' counsellor" (yoetz ), those nearest to the king ; the
" liighly distinguished" (nesu panim), lit. those whose personal ·
appearance (panim) was accepted, i.e. welcome and regarded
with honour (Saad.; wd9th, from wa' gh, the face or appearance),
CHAP. III. 2, S. 131
that is to say, persons of influence, not only on account of their

office, but also on account of wealth, age, goodness, etc. ;
"masters in art" (chacam charasliim: LXX. tTOcpci~ apxiTittTrov),
or, as Jerome has very well rendered it, in artibus mechanicis
ea:ercitatus easque callide tractans (persons well versed in mecha-
nical arts, and carrying them out with skill). In the Chaldean
captivities skilled artisans are particularly mentioned as having
been carried away (2 Kings xxiv. 14 sqq.; Jer. xxiv. 1, xxix.
2) ; so that there can be no doubt whatever that charasliim
(from cheresh) is to be understood as signifying mechanical and
not magical arts, as Gesenius, Hitzig, and Meier suppose, and
therefore that chacam charashim does not mean "wizards," as
Ewald renders it (charashim is a different word from charashim,
fabri, from cha.rash, although in 1 Chron. iv. 14, cf. N eh. xi. 35,
the word is regularly pointed l:l 1fhq even in this personal sense).
Moreover, the rendering "wizards" produces tautology, inas-
much as masters of the black art are cited as nebon lacl1ash,
'' skilled in muttering." Laclw.sh is the whispering or mutter-
ing of magical formulas; it is related both radically and in
meaning to nachash, enchantment (Arabic nachs, misfortune);
it is derived from lachash, sibilare, to hiss (a kindred word to
nachash; hence nachash, a serpent). Biside this, the masters
of the black art are also represented as kosem, which, in ac-
cordance with the radical idea of making fast, swearing, con-
juring, denoted a soothsayer following heathen superstitions, as
distinguished from the nabi, or false Jehovah prophet (we find
this as early as Dent. xviii. 10, 14).1 These came next to bread
1 According to the primary meaning of the whole thema, which is

one of hardness, rigidity, firmness, aksama (hi. of kasam) signifies, strictly
speaking, to make sure, i.e. to swear, either by swearing to the truth and ·
certainty of a thing, or by making a person swear that he will do or
not do a certain thing, by laying as it were a kasam upon him. The kal,
on the other hand (kasama), gets its meaning to divide from the turn
given to the radical idea in the substantive kism, which signifies, accord-
ing to the original lexicographers, something fixed ( = nasib), definite,
i.e. a definite portion. There is just the same association of ideas in •azama
as in alcsama, namely, literally· to be firm or make firm, i.e. to direct one's
will firmly towards an object or place; also to direct one's will firmly
towards a person, to adjure him to do a thing or not to do it; sometimes
with a softer meaning, to urge or invite a person to anything, at other times
t.o recite conjuring formulas ( azaim).
and water, and were iri a higher grade the props of the state.
They are mixed together in this manner without regular order,
because the powerful and splendid state was really a quodlibet
of things Jewish and heathen ; and when the wrath of Jehovah
broke out, the godless glory ,would soon become a mass of
confusion.
Ver. 4. Thus robbed of its support, and torn out of its
proper groove, the kingdom of Judah would fall a prey to the
most shameless despotism : "And I give them boys for princes,
and caprices shall rule over them." The revived" Solomonian"
glory is followed, as before, by the times of Rehoboam. The
king is not expressly named. This was intentional. He had
sunk into the mere shadow of a king: it was not he who ruled,
but the aristocratic party that surrounded him, who led him
about in leading strings as unum inter pares. Now, if it is a
misfortune in most cases for a king to be a child (na' ar, Eccles.
x. 16), the misfortune is twice as great when the princes or
magnates who surround and advise him are youngsters (ne' arim,
i.e. young lords) in a bad sense•. It produces a government of
taalulim. None of the nouns in this form have a personal
signification. According to the primary meaning of the verbal
stem, the word might signify childishnesses, equivalent to little
children (the abstract for the concrete, like Tl:t ,ratouea, amasius),
as Ewald supposes ; or puppets, fantocci, poltroons, or men
without heart or brain, as Luzzatto maintains. But the latter
has no support in the general usage of the language, and the
verb yimslielu (shall rule) does not necessarily require a personal
subject (cf. Ps. xix. 14, ciii. 19). The word taalulim is formed
from the reflective verb hitliallel, which means to meddle, to gra-
tify one's self, to indulge one's caprice. Accordingly taalulim
itself might be rendered ve,'l!ationes (eh. lxvi. 4). Jerome, who
translates the word effeminati, appears to have thought of
~~l/1'.l;:J in an erotic sense. The Sept. rendering, eµ,ra'ixrn,, is
better, though eµ,rci/,yµara would be more exact. When used,
as the word is here, along with ne' arim, it signifies outbursts
of youthful caprice, which do injury to others, whether in
joke or earnest. Neither law nor justice would rule, but the
very opposite of justice : a course of conduct which would
make subjects, like slaves, the helpless victims at one time
of their lust (Judg. xix. 25), and at another of their cruelty.
CRAP. III. 5-7, 133
They would be governed by lawless and bloodstained caprice, of

the most despotic character and varied farms. And the people
would resemble their rulers : their passions would be let loose,
and all restraints of modesty and decorum be snapt asunder.
Ver. 5, "And the people oppress one another, one tlds and
another tliat ; the boy breaks out violently upon the old man, and
the despised upon the honoured." Niggas is a reciprocal niphal,
as the clause depicting the reciprocity clearly shows (cf. nilcham,
eh. xix. 2) ; nagas followed by Beth means to treat as a tyrant
or taskmaster (eh. ix. 3). The commonest selfishness would
then stifle every nobler motive ; one would become the tyrant
of another, and ill-mannered insolence would take the place of
that reverence, which is due to the old and esteemed from boys
and those who are below them in position, whether we regard
the law of nature, the Mosaic law (Lev. xix. 32), or the com-
mon custom of society. Nikleh (from kalah, the synonym of
~i?iJ, eh. viii. 23, xxiii. 9 ; cf. eh. xvi. 14, kal, to be light or
insignificant) was a term used to denote whoever belonged to
the lowest stratum of society (1 Sam. xviii. 23). It was the
opposite of nicbad (from cabed, to be heavy or of great import-
ance). The. Septuagint rendering, o &:riµ,o,; '11'pO,; 'TOV lVTiµ,ov
is a very good one (as the Semitic languages have no such
antithetical formations with a CT'T€pTJ'Tt1Cov). With such con-
tempt of the distinctions arising from age and position, the
state would very soon become a scene of the wildest confusion.
At length there would be no authorities left; even the
desire to rule would die out : for despotism is sure to be
followed by mob-rule, and mob-rule by anarchy in the most
literal sense. The distress would become so great, that who-
ever had a coat (cloak), so as to be able to clothe himself
at all decently, would be asked to undertake the government.
Vers. 6, 7. " When a man shall take hold of liis brother in
liis father's house, Thou hast a coat, thou shalt be our ruler, and
take this ruin under thy hand; he will cry out in that day, I
do not want to be a surgeon ; there is neither bread nor coat in
my house: ye cannot make me tlie rukr of tlie people." " His
father's house"-this is not an unmeaning trait in the picture
of misery. The population would have become so thin and
dispirited through hunger, that with a little energy ,it would be
possible to decide within the narrow circle of a family who
should be ruler, and to give effect to the decision. '' In his

father's house:" Beth dbiv is an acc. loci. The father's house
fa the place where brother meets with brother; and one breaks
out with the urgent petition containe,d in the words, which
follow without the introductory "saying" (cf. eh. xiv. 8, 16,
and xxii. 16, xxxiii. 14.). ii?~ for 1? with He otians, a form
rarely met with (vid. Gen. xx~ii. 37). n,'.;;u?l, which would be
written ~,:ir;i before the predicate, is jussive in meaning, though
not in form. "This 1·uin :" macshelah is used in Zeph. i. 3
for that which occasions a person's fall; here it signifies what
has been overthrown ; and as cdshal itself, which means not
only to stumble, trip, or slide, but also to fall in consequence
of some force applied from without, is not used in connection
with falling buildings, it must be introduced here with an
allusion to the prosopopeia which follows in ver. 8. The man
who was distinguished above all others, or at. any rate above
many others, by the fact . that he could still dress himself
decently (even if it were only in a blouse), should be made
supreme ruler or dictator (cf. katzin, J udg. xi. 6) ; and the
state which lay so miserably in ruins should be under his hand,
i.e. his direction, protection, and care (2 Kings viii. 20 ; Gen.
xli. 35, cf. eh. xvi. 9, where the plural is used in~tead of the
ordinary singular ydd). The apodosis to the protasis intro-
duced with chi as a particle of time (when) commences in
ver. 7. The answer given by the brother to the earnest
9etition is introduced with "he will raise (viz. his voice, eh.
mv. 14) in that day, saying." It is given in this circumstantial
manner because it is a solemn protest. He does not want to
be a chobesh, i.e. a binder, namely of the broken arms, and
bones, and ribs of the ruined state ( eh. xxx. 26, i. 6, lxi. 1).
The expression ehyeh implies that he does not like it, because
he is conscious of his inability. He has not confidence enough
in himself, and the assumption that he has a coat is a false one:
he not only has no coat at home (we must remember that the
conversation is supposed to take place in his father's house),
but he has not any bread; so that it is utterly impossible for a
naked, starving man like him to do what is suggested (" in my
house," ubebethi with a Vav of causal connection: Ges. 155, 1, c).
The prophet then proceeds, in vers. 8-12, to describe this deep,
tragical misery as a just retribution. Ver. 8. "For Jerusalem
CHAP. Ill 8. 135
i, ruined and Judah fallen; because their tongue and their doings
(are) against Jehovah, to defy the eyes of His glory." Jerusalem
as a city is feminine, according to the usual personification ;
Judah as a people is regarded as masculine.1 The two preterites
cash' lah and naphal express the general fact, which occasioned
such scenes of misery as the one just described. . The second
clause, beginning with" because" (chi), is a substantative clause,
and attributes the coming judgment not to future sin, but to sin
already existing. ".Against Jehovah:" ,~ is used to denote a
hostile attitude, as in eh. ii. 4, Gen. iv. 8, Num. :xxxii.14, Josh.
x. 6. The capital and the land are against Jehovah both in
word and deed, "to defy the eyes of His glory" (lamrotli 'ene
chebodo ). 1?.~ is equivalent to 1?.'V.; and lamroth is a syncopated
hiphil, as in eh. xxiii. ll, and like the niphal in eh. i. 12: we find
the same form of the same word in Ps. lxxviii. 17. The kal
marah, which is also frequently construed with the accusative,
signifies to thrust away in a refractory manner ; the hiphil
himrah, to treat refractorily, literally to set one's self rigidly in
opposition, obniti; mar, stringere, to draw tightly, with which
unquestionably the meaning bitter as an astringent is con-
nected, though .it does not follow that marah, himrah, and
hemar (Ex. xxiii. 21) can be rendered 7rapa'Tl'u,palveiv, as they
have been in the Septuagint, since the idea of opposing,
resisting, fighting in opposition, is implied in all these roots,
with distinct reference to the primary meaning. The Lamed is
a shorter expression instead of)lJl;l?, which is the term generally
employed in such circumstances (Amos ii. 7; Jer. vii. 18,
xxxii. 29). But what does the prophet mean by "the eyes of
His gloryr Knobel's assertion, that chabod is used here for
the religious glory, i.e. the holiness of God, is a very strange
one, since the chabod of God is invariably the fiery, bright
do:xa which reveals Him as the Holy One. But his remark
does not meet the question, inasmuch as it does not settle the
point in dispute, whether the expression " the eyes of His
glory" implies that the gl,ory itself has eyes, or the glory is
a quality of the eyes. The construction is certainly · not a
different one from "the arm of His glory" in eh. lii. 10, so
1 .As a rule, the name of a people (apart from the personification o! the
people as beth, a house) is only used as a feminine, when the name of the
land stands for the nation itself (see Gesenius, Lehrbegr. p. 469).
that it is to be taken as an attribute. But this suggests the

further question, wl1at does -the prophet mean by the glory-
eyes or glorious eyes of Jehovah f If we were to say the eyes
of Jehovah are His knowledge of the world, it would be im-
possible to understand how they could be called holy, still less
how they eo:uld be called glorious: This abstract explanation
of the anthropomorphisms cannot be sustained. The state of
the case is rather the following. The glory (cliabod) of God
is that eternal and glorious morphe which His holy nature
assumes, and which men must picture to themselves anthropo-
morphically, because they cannot imagine anything superior
to the human form. In this glorious form Jehovah looks upon
His people with eyes of glory. His pure but yet jealous love,
His holy love which breaks out in wrath against all who meet
it with hatred instead of with love, is reflected therein.
But Israel, instead of walking in the consciousness of being
a constant and favourite object of these majestic, earnestly
admonishing eyes, was diligently engaged in bidding them
defiance both in word and deed, not even hiding its sin from
fear of them, but exposing them to view in the most shameless
manner.-Ver. 9. " The look of their faces testifies against' them,
and tlieir sin tliey make known like Sodom, without concealing it:
woe to their soul ! for they do tliemselves harm." In any case,
the prophet refers to the impudence with which their enmity
against God was shamelessly stamped upon their faces, without
even the self-condemnation which leads in other cases to a
diligent concealment of the sin. But we cannot follow Luz-
zatto and Jos. Kimchi, who take haccarath as used directly for
azzuth (impudence), inasmuch as the Arabic hakara (liakir'a),
to which Kimchi appeals, signifies to be astonished and to stare
(see at Job xix. 3). And in this case there would be nothing
strange in the substantive form, which would be a piel forma-
tion like ;,~~;! ;,~~r]. But it may be a hipltil formation (Ewald,
§ 156, a) ; and this is incomparably the ·more probable of the
two, as hicc·ir panim is a very common phrase. It signifies to
look earnestly, keenly, or inquiringly in the face of a person, to
fix the eye upon him; and, when used of a judge, to take the
part of a person, hy favouring him unjustly (Dent. i: 17,
xvi. 19). But this latter idea, viz. "their acceptance of the
person, or partiality'' (according to Prov. xxiv. 23, xxviii. 21),
CHAP. III, 10, lL 187
is inadmissible here, for the simple reason that the passage

refers to the whole nation, and not particularly to the judges.
"The look of their faces" (haccarath p'nehem) is to be under-
stood in an objective sense, viz. the appearance (-rt1 e2So,, Luke
ix. 29), like the agnitio of Jerome, id quo se agno!lcendum <lat
vultus eorum. This was probably the expression commonly
employed in Hebrew for what we designate by a very inappro-
priate foreign word, viz. physiognomy, i.e. the expression of
the face which reveals the state of the mind. This expression
of their countenance testified against them (anah b', as in
eh. lix. 12), for it was the disturbed and distorted image of
their sin, which not onlv could not be hidden, but did not even
wish to be; in a word, ~f their azzuth (Eccles. viii. 1). And it
did not even rest with this open though silent display : they
spoke openly of their sin (higgid in its simplest meaning, palam
facere, from nagad, naglida, to be open, evident) without
making any secret of it, like the Sodomites, who publicly
proclaimed their fleshly lusts (Gen. xix.). Jerusalem was
spiritually Sodom, as the prophet called it in eh. i. 10. By
such barefaced sinning they did themselves harm (gamal, lit.
to finish, then to carry out, to show practically 1).
The prophet's meaning is evident enough. But inasmuch
as it is the curse of sin to distort the knowledge of what is
most obvious and self-evident, and even to take it entirely away,
the prophet dwells still longer upon the fact that all sinning
is self-destruction and self-murder, placing this general truth
against its opposite in a palillogical J ohannic way, and call-
ing out to his contemporaries in vers. 10, 11: " Say of the
righteous, that it is well witli him; for they will enjoy the fruit of
their doings. Woe to the wicked! it is ill; for what his hands have
wrouglzt will be done to him." We cannot adopt the rendering
" Praise the righteous," proposed by Vitringa and other modern
commentators; for although amar is sometimes construed with
the accusative of the object (Ps. xl. 11, cxlv. 6, 11), it never
means to praise, but to declare (even in Ps. xl. 11). We have
here what was noticed from Gen. i. 4 onwards,-namely, the
1 It may now be accepted as an established fact, that the verb gamal is
oonnected with the .Arabic 'gamala, to collect together, 'gamula, to be per-
fect, kamala, kamula id., and gamar, to finish (see Hupfeld on Ps. vii. 6,
and Furst, Heb. Lex.),
obvious antipt$sis or antiphon~sis in the verbs i1~; ( cf. eh. xxii. 9,

Ex. ii. 2), VJ! (1 Kings v. 17), and i'?tt (like ).hyew, John ix. 9):
dicite justum quod bonus = dicite justum esse bonum (Ewald,
§ 336, b). The object of sight, knowledge, or speech, is first
of all mentioned in the most general manner; then follows the
qualification, or more precise definition. :ii~, and in ver. 11 31;
(311 without the pause), might both of them be the third pers.
pret. of the verbs, employed in a neuter sense: the former
signifying, it is well, viz. with him (as in Deut. v. 30, Jer. xxii.
15, 16); the latter, it is bad (as in Ps. cvi. 32). But it is
evident from J er. xliv. 17 that ~~i1 :ii~ and_ ~~ii VJ may be used
in the sense of KaArur:; ( KaKrur:;) lxei, and that the two expressions
are here thought of in this way, so that there is no i~ to be
supplied in either case. The form of the first favours this; and
in the second the accentuation fluctuates between 1l~ tiphchah
JJW1~ munach, and the former with merka, the latter tiphclwh.
At the same time, the latter mode of accentuation, which is
favourable to the personal rendering of JJi, is supported by edi-
tions of some worth, such as Brescia 1494, Pesaro 1516, Venice
1515, 1521, and is justly preferred by Luzzatto and Bar. The
summary assertions, The righteous is well, the wicked ill, are
both sustained by their eventual fate, in the light of which the
previous misfortune of the righteous appears as good fortune,
and the previous good fortune of the wicked as misfortune.
With an allusion to this great difference in their eventual fate,
the word "say," which belongs to both clauses, summons to an
acknowledgment of the good fortune of the one and the mis-
fortune of the other. 0 that Judah and Jerusalem would
acknowledge this to their own salvation before it was too late!
For the state of the poor nation was already miserable enough,
and very near to destruction.
Ver. 12. "My people, its oppressors are boys, and women
rule over it; my people, t/i,y leaders are misleaders, who swallow
up the way of thy pat/is." It is not probable that me'olel signifies
maltreaters or triflers, by the side of the parallel nashim; rnore-
overr the idea of despotic treatment is already contained in
rwgesaiv. We expect to find children where there are women.
And this is one meaning of me' olel. It does not mean a suckling,
however, as Ewald supposes (§ 160, a), more especially as it
occurs in connection with yonek (Jer. xliv. 7; Lam. ii. 11), and
CHAP. Ill 12. 139
there.fore cannot have precisely the same meaning; but, like

~~ill and ~~ill (the former of which may be contracted from
meolel), it refers to the boy as playful and wanton (lascivum,
protervum). Bottcher renders it correctly, pueri, lusores, though
meolel is not in itself a collective form, as he· supposes ; but the
singular is used collectively, or perhaps better still, the predi-
cate is intended to apply to every individual included in the
plural notion of the subject (compare eh. xvi. 8, xx. 4, and Ges.
§ 146, 4) : the oppressors of the people, every one without
exception, .were (even though advanced in years) mere boys or
youths in their mode of thinking and acting, and made all
subject to them the football of their capricious humour. Here
again the person of the king is allowed to fall into the back-
ground. But the female rule, referred to afterwards, points
us to the court. A.nd this must really have been the case when
Ahaz, a young rake, came to the throne at the age of twenty
(according to the LXX. twenty-five), possibly towards the close
of the reign of J otham. With the deepest anguish the prophet
repeats the expression " my people," as he passes in his address
to his people from the rulers to the preachers : for the meas-
sherim or leaders are prophets (Mic. iii. 5) ~ but what prophets I
Instead of leading the people in a straight path, they lead them
astray (eh. ix. 15, cf. 2 Kings xxi. 9). This they did, as we
may gather from the history of · this crowd of prophets, either
by acting in subservience to the ungodly interests of the court
with dynastic or demagogical servility, or by flattering the
worst desires of the people. Thus the way of the path of the
people, i.e. the highway or road by whose ramifying paths the
people were to reach the appointed goal, had been swallowed
. up by them, i.e. taken away from the sight and feet of the
people, so that they could not find it and walk therein (cf. eh.
xxv. 7, 8, where the verb is used in another connection). What
is swallowed up is invisible, has disappeared, without a trace
being left behind. The same idea is applied in Job xxxix. 27
to a galloping horse, which is said to swallow the road, inasmuch
as it leaves piece after piece behind it in its rapid course. It
_is stated here with regard to the prophets, that they swallow up
the road appointed by Jehovah, as the one in which His people
were to walk, just as a criminal swallows a piece of paper which
bears witness against him, and so hides it in his own stomach,
,140 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
Thus the way of salvation pointed out bythe lawwas no longer

to be either heard of or seen. The prophets, who ought to have
preached it, said mum, mum, and kept it swallowed. It had
completely perished, as it were, in the erroneous preaching of
the false prophets.
This was how it stood. There was but little to be expected
from the exhortations of the prophet ; so that he had to come
back again and again to the proclamation of judgment. The
judgment of the world comes again before his mind.-Ver. 13.
" Jehovah has appeared to plead, and stands up to }udge tlie
nations." When Jehovah, weary with His long-suffering, rises
up from His heavenly throne, this is described as " standing
up" (kum, eh. ii. 19, 21, xxxiii. 10); and when He assumes
the judgment-seat in the sight of all the world, this is called
"sitting down" (yashab, Ps. ix. 5, Joel iv. 12); when, having
come down from heaven (Mic, i. 2 sqq.), He comes forward as
accuser, this is called" standing" (nizzab or amad, Ps. lxxxii.1:
amad is coming forward and standing, as the opposite of sit-
ting; nizzab, standing, with the subordinate idea of being firm,
resolute, ready). This pleading (ribh, Jer. xxv. 31) is also
judging (din), because His accusation, which is incontrovertible,
contains the sentence in itself; and His sentence, which executes
itself irresistibly, is of itself the infliction of punishment. Thus
does he stand in the midst of the natiQDs at once accuser, judge,
and executioner (Ps. vii. 8). But among the nations it is more
especially against Israel that He contends; and in Israel it is
more especially against the leaders of the poor misguided and
neglected people that He sets Himself.
Vers. 14, 15. "Jehovali will proceed to judgrnent with the
elders of His people, and its princes. And ye, ye have eaten up
the vineyard; prey of the suffering is in your houses. Wliat mean
ye that ye crush my peo-ple, and grind the face of the suffering?
Thus saith the Lord Jehovah of hosts." The words of God
Himself commence with "and ye" (v'attem). 'The sentence to
=
which this (et vos at vos) is the antithesis is wanting, just
as in Ps. ii. 6, where the words of God commence with " and
I" (vdani, et ego= ast ego). The tacit clause may easily be
supplied, viz. I have set you over my vineyard, but ye haye
consumed the vineyard. The only question is, whether the
sentence is to be regarded as suppressed by Jehovah Himself,
CHAP. III. 14. 15. 141
or by the prophet. Most certainly by Jehovah Himself. The

majesty with which He appeared before the rulers of His
people was, even without words, a practical and undeniable
proof that their majesty was o:uly a shadow of His, and their
office His trust. But their office consisted in the fact that
Jehovah had committed His pr.ople to their care. The vine-
yard of Jehovah was His people-a self-evident figure, which
the prophet dresses up in the form of a parable in eh. v.
Jehovah had appointed them all gardeners and keepers of this
vineyard, but they themselves have become the very beasts
that they ought to have warded off. ip~ is applied to the
beasts which completely devour the blades of a corn-field or
the grapes of a vineyard (E:is. xxii. 4). This change was per-
fectly obvious. The possessions stolen from their unhappy
countrymen, which were still in their houses, were the tangible
proof of their plundering of the vineyard. " The suffering : "
'ani (depressus, the crushed) is introduced as explanatory of
haccerem, the prey, because depression and misery were the
ordinary fate of the congregation which God called His vine-
yard. It was ecclesia pressa, but woe to the oppressors ! In
the question "what mean ye 7" (mallacem) the madness and
wickedness of their deeds are implied. n~ and C?? are fused
into one word here, as if it were a prefix (as in Ex. iv. 2,
Ezek. viii. 6, Mal. i. 13; vid. Ges. § 20, 2). . The keri helps to
make it clear by resolving the chethibh. The word mallacem
ought, strictly speaking, to be followed by chi: "What is there
to you tl,at ye crush my people?" as in eh. xxii. 1, 16; but the
words rush forwards (as in Jonah i. 6), because they are an
explosion of wrath. For this reason the expressions relating
to the behaviour of the rulers are the strongest that can pos-
sibly be employed. Nf°'! (crush) is also to be met with in Prov.
xxii. 22; but "grind the face" (tachan p'ne) is a strong
metaphor without a parallel. The former signifies "to pound,"
the latter " to grind," as the millstone grinds the corn. They
grind the faces of those who are already bowed down, thrusting
them back with such unmerciful severity, that they stand as it
were annihilated, and their faces become as white as flour, or
as the Germans would say, cheese-white, chalk-white, as pale
as .death, from oppression and despair. Thus the language
supplied to a· certain extent appropriate figures, with which to
describe the conduct of the rulers of Israel; but it contained

no words that could exhaust the immeasurable wickedness of
their conduct : hence the magnitude. of their sin is set before
them in the form of a question, "What is to you 1" i.e. What
indescribable wickedness is this which you are committing?
The prophet hears this said by Jehovah, the majestic Judge,
whom he here describes as Adonai E,lohim Zebaotlt ( according
to the Masoretic pointing). This triplex name of God, which
we find in the prophetic books, viz. frequently in Amos and
also in Jer. ii. 191 occurs for the first time in the Elohistic
Psalm, Ps. lxix. 7, This scene of judgment is indeed depicted
throughout in the colours of the Psalms, and more especially
recals the (Elohistic) Psalm of Asaph (Ps. lxxxii.).
But notwithstanding the dramatic vividness with which the
prophet pictures to himself this scene of judgment, he is obliged
to break off at the very beginning of his description, because
another word of Jehovah comes upon him. This applies to the
women of Jerusalem, whose authority, at the time when Isaiah
prophesied, was no less influential than that of their husbands
who had forgotten their calling.-Vers. 16, 17. "Jehovah hatli
spoken: Because the daughters of Zion are ltaughty, and walk
about with extended throat, and blinking with tlie eyes, walk about
with tripping gait, and tinkle with their foot-ornaments : the Lord
of all makes the crown of the daughters of Zion scabbed, and
Jehovah will uncover their shame." Their inward pride (gabah,
as in Ezek. xvi. 50; cf. Zeph. iii. 11) shows itself outwardly.
They walk with extended throat, i.e. bending the neck back,
trying to make themselves taller than they are, because they
think themselves so great. The ke1-i substitutes the more usual
form, 1i1~~~ ; but Isaiah in all probability intentionally made use
of the rarer and ruder form netuvoth, since such a form really
existed (1 Sam. xxv. 18), as well as the singular natu for natui
(Job xv. 22, xli. 25: Ges. § 75, Anm. 5). They also went
winking the eyes (mesakkeroth, for which we frequently find
the erratum mesliakkerotlt), i.e. casting voluptuous and amatory
glances with _affected innocence (ve6µ,aTa acp0a?1,µ,wv, LXX).
" Winking : " sakar is not used in the sense of fucare (Targ.
b. Sabbath 62b, Joma 9b, Luther),-which is all the more
inappropriate, because blac;kening the eyelids with powder of
antimony was regarded in the East of the Old Testament as
CHAP. III. 16, 17. 143
indispensable to fem ale beauty,-but in the sens~ of nictare

(LXX., Vulg., Syr., syn. remaz, cf. sekar, Syr. to squint;
Targ. = sMizaph, Joh xx. 9). Compare also the talmudic say-
ing: God did not create woman out of Adam's ear, that she
might be no eavesdropper (tsaithanith), nor out of Adam's eye,
that she might be no winker (sakranith). 1 The third was, that
they walked incedendo et trepidando. The second inf, abs. is
in this case, as in most others, the one which gives the distinct
tone, whilst the other serves to keep before the eye the occur-
rence indicated in its finite verb (Ges. § 131, 3). They walk
about tripping (taphoph, a wide-spread onomato-poetic word),
i.e_. taking short steps, just putting the heel of one foot against
the toe of the other (as the Talmud explains it). Luther
renders it, "they walk along and waggle" (schwdnzen, i.e.
clunibus agitatis). The rendering is suitable, but incorrect.
They could only take short steps, because of the chains by
which the costly foot-rings (achasim) worn above their ankles
were connected together. These chains, which were probably
ornamented with bells, as is sometimes the case now in the East,
they used to tinkle as they walked : they made an ankle-tinkling
with their feet, setting their feet down in such a manner that
these ankle-rings knocked against each other: The writing
beragleliem (masc.) for bemglehen (fem.) is probably not an
unintentional synallage gen.: they were not modest virgines, but
cold, masculine viragines, so that they themselves were a synal-
lage generis. Nevertheless they tripped along. Tripping is a
child's step. Although well versed in sin and old in years, the
women of Jerusalem tried to. maintain a youthful, childlike
appearance. They therefore tripped along with short, childish
steps. The women of the Mohammedan East still take pleasure
in such coquettish tinklings, although they are forbidden by
the Koran, just as the women of Jerusalem did in the days of
Isaiah. The attractive influence of natural charms, especially
1 .Also b. Sota 47b: "Since women have multiplied with extended necks
and winking eyes, the number of cases baa also multiplied in which it baa
been necessary to resort to the curse water (Num. v. 18)." In fact, this
increased to such an extent, that Johanan hen Zakkai, the pupil of Hillel,
abolished the ordeal (divine-verdict} of the Sota (the woman suspected of
adultery) altogether. The people of his time were altogether an adulterolll!
generation.
when heightened by luxurious art, is very great ; but the prophet

is blind to all this splendour, and seeing nothing but the cor-
ruption within, foretells to these rich and distinguished women
a foul and by no means resthetic fate. The Sovereign Ruler of
all would smite the crown of their head, from which long hair
was now flowing, with scab (v' sippach, a progressive preterite with
Vav apodosis, a denom. verb from sappachatli, the scurf which
adheres to the skin: see at Hab, ii. 15); and Jehovah would
uncover their nakedness, by giving them up to violation and
abuse at the hands of coarse and barbarous foes,-the gre::itest
possible disgrace in the eyes of a woman, who covers herself as
carefully as she can in the presence of any stranger (eh. xlvii. 3;
Nahum iii. 5; Jer. xiii. 22; Ezek. xvi. 37).
The prophet then proceeds to describe still further how the
Lord would take away the whole of their toilet as plunder.
Vers. 18-23. " On that day the Lord will put away the show of
the ankle-cla,sps, and of the head-bands, and of the crescents;
the ear-rings, and the arm-chains, and the light veils ; the diadems,
and the stepping-chains, and the girdles, and the smelling-bottles,
and the amulets ; the finger-rings, and the nose-rin1s ; the gala-
dresses, and the sleeve-frocks, and tlte wrappers, and the pockets ;
the hand-mirrors, and the Sindu-cloths, and the turbans, and the
ga;uze mantles." The fullest explanation of all these articles of
female attire is to be found in N. W. Schroder's work, entitled
Commentarius de vestitu mulie1-um Hebrmarum ad Jes. iii. 16-24,
Lugd. Batav. 1745 (a quarto volume), and in that of Ant.
Theod. Hartmann, consisting of three octavo volumes, and
entitled Die Hebraerin am Putztische und als Braut (The Jewess
at the Toilet-table, and as Bride, 1809-10); to which we may
also add, Saalschiitz, Archwologie, eh. iii., where he treats of
the dresses of men and women. It was not usually Isaiah's
custom to enter into such minute particulars. Of all the pro-
phets, Ezekiel was the one most addicted to this, as we may
see, for example, from Ezek. xvi. And even in other pro-
phecies against the women we find nothing of the kind again
( eh. xxxii. 9 sqq.; Amos iv. 1 sqq.). But in this instance, the
enumeration of the female ornaments is connected with that of
the state props in eh. iii. 1-3, and that of the lofty and exalted
in eh. ii. 13-16, so as to f~rm a trilogy, and has its own special.
explanation in that boundless love of ornament which had
CHAP. III. 18-28. 145
become prevalent in the time of Uzziah-Jotham. l_t was the

prophet's intention to produce a ludicrous, but yet serious impres-
sion, as to the immeasurable luxury which really existed; and
in the prophetic address, his design throughout is to bring out
the glaring contrast between the titanic, massive, worldly glory,
in all its varied forms, and that true, spiritual, and majestically
simple glory, whose reality is manifested from within outwards.
In fact, the theme of the whole address is the way of universal
judgment leading on from the false glory to the true. The
general idea of tiphereth (show: rendered "bravery'' in Eng. ver,)
which stands at the head and includes the whole, points to the
contrast presented by a totally different tipliereth which follows
in eh. iv. 2. In explaining each particular word, we must be
content with what is most necessary, and comparatively the
most certain. "Ankle-clasps" (acasim): these were rings of
gold, silver, or ivory, worn round the ankles ; hence the denom.
verb (icces) in ver. 16, to make a tinkling sound with these rings.
"Headrbands," or "frontlets" (sliebisim, from shabas = sluibatz:
plecte1·e), were plaited bands of gold or silver thread worn below
the hair-net; and reaching from one ear to the other. There is
some force, however, in the explanation which has been very
commonly adopted since the time of Schroder, namely, that
they were sun-like balls(= shemisim), which were worn as orna-
ments round the neck, from the Arabic 'sumeisa ( subeisa), a
little sun. The "crescents" (saharonim) were little pendants of
this kind, fastened round the neck and hanging down upon the
breast (in J udg. viii. 21 we meet with them as ornaments hung
round the camels' necks). Such ornaments are still worn by
Arabian girls, who generally have several different kinds of
them; the hilal, or new moon, being a symbol of increasing
good fortune, and as such the most approved charm against the
evil eye. "Ear-rings" (netiplwth, ear-drops): we meet with these
in Judg. viii. 26, as an ornament worn by Midianitish kings.
Hence the Arabic munattafe, a woman adorned with ear-rings.
"A.,m-c/1ains:" sherotli, from shdrar, to twist. .According to the
Targum, these were chains worn upon the arm, or spangles upon
the wrist, answering to the spangles upon the ankles. "F{uttering
veils" (re' dloth, from 1·a' al, to hang loose): these were more expen-
sive than the ordinary veils worn by girls, which were called
tzdipli. "Diadems" (pi! erim) are only mentioned in other parts
VOL. I. K
of the Scriptures as being worn by men (e.g. by priests, bride-

grooms, or persons of high rank). "Stepping-chains:" tze'adoth,
from t.ze' arlah, a step; hence the chain worn to shorten and give
elegance'to the step. "Girdles:" kisshurim, from kashar (cingere),
dress girdles, such as were worn by brides upon their wedding-day
(compare Jer. ii. 32 with Isa. xlix.18); the word is erroneously
rendered hair-pins (kalmasmezayyah) in the Targum. "Smelling-
bottles:" botte hannephesh, holders of scent (nephesh, the breath
of an aroma). "Amulets:" lecliasltim (from lacltash, to work by
incantations), gems or metal plates with an inscription upon
them, which were worn as a protection as well as an ornament.
"Fingm--rings:" tabba' oth, from taba, to impress or seal, signet-
rings worn upon the finger, corresponding to the chotltam worn
by men upon the breast suspended by a cord. "Nose-rings"
(nizme haaplt) were fastened in the central division of the nose,
and hung down over the mouth: they have been ornaments in
common use in the East from the time of the patriarchs (Geri.
xxiv. 22) down to the present day. " Gala-dresses" ( macliala-
tsoth) are dresses not usually worn, but taken off when at home.
"Sleeve-frocks" (ma'atapltah): the second tunic, worn above the
ordinary one, the Roman stola. "Wrappers" (mitpaclwtli, from
taphach, e:cpandere), broad cloths wrapped round the body, such
as Ruth wore when she crept in to Boaz in her best attire
(Ruth iii. 15). "Pockets" (charitim) were for holding money
(2 Kings v. 23), which was generally carried by men in the
girdle, or in a purse (cis). " Hand-mirrors" (gilyonim) : the
Septuagint renders this Otacpavr, AaK'1Jllit,a, sc. iµ,ama, Lacedre-
monian gauze or transparent dresses, which showed the naked-
ness rather than concealed it (from gdldh, retegere); but the
better rendering is mirrors with handles, polished metal plates
(from gdldli, polire), as gillayon is used elsewhere to signify a
smooth table. "Sindu-cloths" (sedinim), veils or coverings of the
finest linen, viz. of Sindu or Hindu cloth (awoove~),-Sindu,
the land of lndus, being the earlier name of lndia.1 "Turbans"
(tseniplwth, from tsanapl1, oonvolvere), the head-dress composed
1 The Mishna (Kelim xxiv. 13) mentions three different sedinin: night
dresses, curtains, and embroidery. The sindon is frequently referred to as
a covering wrapped round the person ; and in b. Menachoth 41a, it is
stated that the sindon is the summer dress, the sarbal (cloak) the winter
dress, which may help to explain Mark xiv. 51, 52.
CHAP. III. 24. 147
of twisted cloths of different colours. "Gauze mantles" (redidim,

from radad, extendere, tenuem facere), delicate veil-like mantles
thrown over the rest of the clothes. Stockings and handker-
chiefs are not mentioned: the former were first introduced int<r
Hither Asia from Media long after Isaiah's time, ~nd a Jeru,
salem lady no more thought of using the latter than a Grecian
or Roman lady did. Even the veil (burko) now commonly
worn, which conceals the whole of the face with the exception
of the eyes, did not form part of the attire of an Israelitish
woman in the olden time.1 The prophet enumerates twenty-one
different ornaments: three sevens of a very bad kind, especially
for the husbands of these state-dolls. There is no particular
order observed in the enumeration, either from head to foot, or
from the inner to the outer clothing ; but they are arranged as
much ad libitum as the dress itself.
When Jehovah took away all this glory, with which the
women of Jerusalem were adorned, they would be turned into
wretched-looking prisoners, disfigured by ill-treatment and
dirt.-Ver. 24. " And instead of balmy scent there will be
mouldiness, and instead of the sash a rope, and instead of artistic
ringlets a baldness, and instead of the dress-cloak a frock of sack-
cloth, branding instead of beauty." Mouldiness, or mother (mak,
as in eh. v. 24, the dust ?f things that have moulded away),
with which they would be covered, and which they would be
obliged to breathe, would take the place of the bosem, i.e. the
scent of the balsam shrub (basam), and of sweet-scented pomade
in general ; and nikpah that of the beautifully embroidered
girdle (Prov. xxxi. 24). The meaning of this word is neither
" a wound," as the Targums and Talmud render it, nor "rags,"
as given by Knobel, ed. 1 (from nakaph, percutere, perforare),
but the rope thrown over them as prisoners (from kaphah=kavah,
contorquere: LXX., Vulg., Syr.).2 Baldness takes the place of
1 Rashi, however, makes a different statement (Sabbath 65a), viz. that
" Israelitish women in Arabia go out with veils which conceal the face, and
those in Media with their mantles fastened about the mouth."
9 Credner (Joel, p. 147) renders the word" tatters," from nakapk, to
rub in pieces ; but the word has no such meaning, whereas the meaning
,minus, lit. percussio, is admissible (see at Job xix. 26), but does not suit
the antithesis. Luzzatto connects it with n'kaph, to bind (from which
the makkepk derives its name), and understands it as referring to the
dressinii applied to wounds, to lint into which the girdle was torn. The
· artistic ringlets (i1~~'? i1~P,~, not i1~P,!~, so that it is in apposition :

cf. eh. xxx, 20; Ges. § 113; Ewald, § 287, b). The reference
is not to golden ornaments for the head, as the Sept. rendering
· gives it, although miksheh is used elsewhere to signify embossed
or carved work in metal or wood ; but here we are evidently to
understand by the " artificial twists" either curls made with
the curling-tongs, or the hair plaited and twisted up in knots,
which they would be obliged to cut off in accordance with the
mourning customs (eh. xv. 2, xxii. 12), or which would fall
off in consequence of grief. A frock of sackclotlt (macliagoreth
sak), i.e. a smock of coarse haircloth worn next to the skin, such
as Layard found depicted upon a bas-relief at Kouyunjik,
would take the place of the p'ethigil, i.e. the dress-cloak ( either
from ·pathag, to be wide or full, with the substantive termina-
tion U, or else composed of pethi, breadth, and gil, festive re-
joicing); and branding the place of beauty. Bran<J,ing (ci = cevi,
from cavali, tcaleiv), the mark burnt upon the forehead by their
conquerors : ci is a substantive,1 not a particle, as the Targum
and others render it, and as the makkeph might make it appear.
There is something very effective in the inverte~ order of the
words in the last clause of the five. In this five-fold reverse
would shame and mourning take the place of proud, voluptuous
rejoicing.
The prophet now passes over to a direct address to Jerusalem
itself, since the " daughters of Zion" are the d!lughter of Zion
in her present degenerate condition. The daughter of Zion
most plausible derivation is from kaphah, which is really employed in
post-biblical usage to signify not only to congeal and wrinkle, bnt also
to thicken ( Sabbath 21a, l'hakpoth: " Make the wick thicker, that it may
burn the brighter"). It is probably radically akin to the Arabic nukbe
( explained in Lamachzari as equivalent to the Persian mijan-bend, a girdle),
which is apparently used to denote the coarse girdle worn by peasants or by
Arab women of the wandering tribes, resembling a rope of goat's hair, as
distinguished from the artistic and costly girdle worn by women of the
upper classes in the towns.
1 It is so understood in b. Sabbath 62b, with an allusion to the proverb,
"The end of beauty is burning" (viz. inflammation). In Arabia, the ap-
plication of the cey with a red-hot iron (mil:wiih) plays a very important
part in the medical treatment of both man and beast. You meet with
many men who have been burned not only on their legs and al'IIL!!, but in
their faces as well, and, as a rule, the finest horses are disfigured by the
c,'ty.-WETZSTEIN,
CHAP. IIL 26. 149
loses her sons, and consequently the daughters of Zion their

husbands.-Ver. 25. " Tliy men will fall by the swm·d, and thy
might in war." The plural methim (the singular of which only
occurs in the form methu, with the connecting vowel ·u as a
component part of the proper names) is used as a prose word
iu the Pentateuch ; but in the later literature it is a poetic
archaism. " Thy might" is used interchangeably with " thy
men," the possessors of the might being really intended, like
robur and robora in Latin (compare Jer. xlix. 35).
What the prophet here foretells to the daughter of Zion he
sees in ver. 26 fulfilled upon her: " Then will her gates lament
and mourn, and de_solate is she, sits down upon the ground." The
gates, where the husbands of the daughters of Zion, who have
now fallen in war, used at one time to gather together in such
numbers, are turned into a state of desolation, in which they
may, as it were, be heard complaining, and seen to mourn
(eh. xiv. 31; Jer. xiv. 2; Lam. i. 4); and the daughter of
Zion herself is utterly vacated, thoroughly emptied, completely
deprived of all her former population ; and in this state of the
most mournful widowhood or orphanage, brought down from
her lofty seat (eh. xlvii. 1) and princely glory (Jer. xiii. 18),
she sits down upon the ground, just as Judrea is represented
as doing upon Roman medals that were struck after the de-
struction of Jerusalem, where she is introduced as a woman
thoroughly broken down, and sitting under a palm-tree in an
attitude of despair, with a warrior standing in front of her, the
inscription upon the medal being Judma capta, or devieta. The
Septuagint rendering is quite in accordance with the sense, viz.
,cal KaTaA.Et<p0~<r[] µ6VT/ Ka~ el, Tijv "(YJV eoa<j)tu0~uv ( cf. Luke
xix. 44), except that ~~T:1 is not the second person, but the third,
and ilQ~~ the third pers. pret. niph. for il~~~,-a pausal form
which is frequently met with in connection with the smaller
distinctive accents, such as silluk and athnacli (here it occurs
with tiphclwh, as, for example, in Amos iii. 8). The clause
"sits down upon the ground" is appended acrovoerliJ~ ;-a fre-
quent construction in cases where one of two verbs defines the
other in a manner which is generally expressed adverbially (vid.
1 Chron. xiii. 2, and the inverted order of the words in Jer.
iv. 5; cf. xii. 6) : Zion sits upon the earth in a state of utter
depopulation.
· When war shall thus unsparingly have swept away the

men of Zion, a most unnatural effect will ensue, namely, that
women will go in search of husbands, and not men in search
of wives.-Ch. iv. 1. ".And seven women lay hold of one man
in that day, saying, We will eat our own b1·ea<l, and wear our
own clothes; only let thy name be named upon us, take away
our, reproach." The division of the chapters is a wrong one
here, as this verse is the closing verse of the prophecy against
the women, and the closing portion of the whole address does
not begin till eh. iv. 2. The present pride of 'the daughters
of Zion, every one of whom now thought herself the greatest
as the wife of such and such a man, and for whom many men
were now the suitors, would end in this unnatural self-humilia-
tion, that seven of them would offer themselves to the same
man, the first man who presented himself, and even renounce
the ordinary legal claim upon their husband for clothing and
food (Ex. xxi. 10). It would be quite sufficient for them to be
allowed to bear his name (" let thy name be named upon us : "
the name is put upon the thing named, as giving it its distinct-
ness and character), if he would only take away their reproach
(namely, the repr~ach of being unmarri\id, ch. liv. 4, as in Gen.
xxx. 23, of being childless) by letting them be called his wives.
The number seven (seven women to one man) may be explained
on the ground that there is a bad seven as well as a holy one
(e.g. Matt. xii. 45).
In eh. iv. 1 the threat denounced against the women of
Jerusalem is brought to a close. It is the side-piece to the
threat denounced against the national rulers. And these two
scenes of judgment were only parts of the general judgment
about to fall upon Jerusalem and Judah, as a state or national
community. And this again was merely a portion, viz. the
central group of the picture of a far more comprehensive
judgment, which was about to fall upon everything lofty and
exalted on the earth. Jerusalem, therefore, stands here as the
centre and focus of the great judgment-day. It was in J eru-
salem that the ungodly glory which ·was ripe for judgment
was concentrated; and it was in Jerusalem also that the light
of the true and final glory would concentrate itself. To this
promise, with which the address returns to its starting-point,
the prophet now passes on without any further introduction.
CHAP, IV. t. 151
Jn !act it needed no introduction, for the judgment in itself

was the medium of salvation. When Jerusalem was judged,
it would be sifted ; and by being sifted, it would be rescued,
pardoned, glorified. The prophet proceeds in this sense to
speak of what would happen in that day, and describes the
one great day of God at the end of time (not a day of four-
and-twenty hours any more than the seven days of creation
were), according to its general character, as opening with
judgment, but issuing in salvation.-Ver. 2. "In that day will
the sprout of Jelwvah become an ornament and glory, and the
fruit of the kind pride and splendour for the redeemed of Israel."
The four epithets of glory, which are here grouped in pairs,
strengthen our expectation, that now that the mass of Israel
has been swept away, together with the objects of. its worthless
pride, we shall find a description of what will become an object
of well-grounded pride to the " escaped of Israel," i.e. to the
remnant that has survived the judgment, and been saved from
destruction. But with this interpretation of the promise it is
impossible that it can be the church of the future itself, which
is here called the " sp1·out of Jehovah" and "f1•uit of the land,"
as Luzzatto and Malbim suppose; and equally impossible, with
such an antithesis between what is promised and what is abo-
lished, that the " sprout of Jehovah" and " fruit of the earth"
should signify the harvest blessings bestowed by Jehovah, or
the rich produce of the land. For although the expression
zemach Jehovah (sprout of Jehovah) may unquestionably be
used to signify this, as in Gen. ii. 9 and Ps. civ. 14 (cf.
Isa. lxi. 11 ), and fruitfulness of the land is a standing accom-
paniment of the eschatological promises (e.g. eh. xxx. 23 sqq.,
compare the conclusion of Joel and Amos), and it was also
foretold that the fruitful fields of Israel would become a glory
in the sight of the nations (Ezek. xxxiv. 29 ; Mal. iii. 12 ;
cf. Joel ii. 17); yet this earthly, material good, of which,
•
moreover, there was no lack in the time of U zziah and
J otham, was altogether unsuitable to set forth such a con-
trast as would surpass and outshine the worldly glory existing
before. But even granting what Hofmann adduces in support
of this view,-namely, that the natural God-given blessings of
the field do form a fitting antithesis to the studied works of art
of which men had hitherto been proud,-there is still truth in
the remark of Rosenmiiller, that "the magnificence of the whole

passage is at variance with such an interpretation." Only
compare eh. xxviii. 5, where Jehovah Himself is described in
the same manner, as the glory and ornament of the remnant
of Israel. But if the "sprout of Jehovah" is neither the
redeemed remnant itself, nor the fruit of the field, it must be
the name of the Messiah. A.nd it is in this sense that it has
been understood by the Targum, and by such modern com-
mentators as Rosenmiiller, Hengste·nberg, Steudel, U mbreit,
Caspari, Drechsler, and others. The great King of the future
is called zemaclt, avaToX~ in the sense of Heh. vii. 14, viz. as
a shoot springing out of the human, Davidic, earthly soil,-a
shoot which Jehovah had planted in the earth, and would
cause to break through and spring forth as the pride of His
congregation, which was waiting for this heavenly child. It
is .He again who is designated in the parallel clause as the
"fruit of the fund" ( or lit. fruit of the earth), as being the
fruit which the land of Israel, and consequently the earth
itself, would produce, just as in Ezek. xvii. 5 Zedekiah is
called a "seed of the earth." The reasons already adduct::d
to show that "the sprout of Jehovah" cannot refer to the
blessings of the field, apply with equal force to "the fruit of
the earth." . This also relates to the Messiah Himself, regarded
as the fruit in which all the growth and bloom of this earthly
history would eventually reach its promised and divinely ap-
pointed conclusion. The use of this double ~pithet to denote
"the coming One" can only be accounted for, without antici-
pating the New Testament standpoint,1 from the desire to
depict His double-sided origin. He would come, on the one
hand, from Jehovah; but, on the other hand, from the eartli,
inasmuch as He would spring from Israel. We have here the
passage, on the basis of which zemach (the sprout or" Branch")
I From a New Testament point of view we might say that the "sprout
of Jehovah" or" fruit of the earth" was the grain of wheat which redeem-
ing love sowed in the earth on Good Friday; the grain of wheat which
began to break through the ground and grow towards heaven on Easter
Sunday; the grain of wheat whose golden blade ascended heavenwards on
Ascension Day ; the grain of wheat whose myriad-fold ear bent down to
the earth on the day of Pentecost, and poured out the grains, froni which
the holy church not only was born, but still continues to be born. But
such thoughts as these lie outside the historico-grammatical meaning.
CHAP. IV. 3. 153
was adopted by Jeremiah (eh. xxiii. 5 and xxxiii. 15) and

Zechariah (eh. iii. 8, vi. 12) as a proper name for the
·Messiah, aod upon which Matthew, by combining this proper
name zemach (sprout) with nezer (eh. xi. 1, cf. liii. 2), rests
his affirmation, that according to the Old Testament pro-
phecies the future Messiah was to be called a Nazarene. It
is undoubtedly strange that this epithet should be introduced
so entirely without preparation even by Isaiah, who coined
it first. In fact, the whole passage relating to the Messiah
stands quite alone in this cycle of prophecies in eh. i.-vi.
But .the book of Isaiah is a complete and connected work.
What the prophet indicates merely in outline here, he carries
out more fully in the cycle of prophecies which follows in
, eh. vii.-xii.; and there the enigma, which he leaves as an
enigma in the passage bef0re us, receives the fullest solution.
Without dwelling any further upon the man of the future,
described in this enigmatically symbolical way, the prophet
hurries on to a more precise description of the church of the
future.-Ver. 3. "And it will come to pass, whoever is left in
Zion and remains in Jerusalem, holy will lie be called, all who m·e
written down for life in Jerusalem." The leading emphasis of
the whole verse rests upon kadosh (holy). Whereas formerly in
Jerusalem persons had been distinguished according to their
rank and condition, without any regard to their moral worth
(eh. iii. 1-3, 10, 11; cf. eh. xxxii. 5); so the name kadosli (holy)
would now be the one chief name of honour, and would be
given to every individual, inasmuch as the national calling of
Israel would now be realized in the persons of all (Ex. xix. 6,
etc.). Consequently the expression "he shall be called" is not
exactly equivalent to '' he shall be," but rather presupposes
the latter, as in eh. i. 26, lxi. 6, lxii. 4. The term kadosh
denotes that which is withdrawn from the world, or separated
from it. The church of the saints or holy ones, which now
inhabits Jerusalem, is what has been left from the smelting:
· and their holiness is the result of washing. iJ;li~,:i is inter-
clumged with i~pi~rr. The latter, as Papenheim has shown in
his Hebrew synonyms, involves, the idea of intention, viz.
"that which has been left behind;" the former merely ex-
presses the fact, ,viz. that which remains. The -character of
this "remnant of grace," and the number of members of which
it would consist, are shown in the apposition contained in

ver. 3b. This apposition means something more than those
who are entered as living in Jerusalem, i.e. the population of
Jerusalem as entered in the city register (Hofmann); for the
v~rb with Lamed does not mean merely to enter as a certain
thing, but (like the same verb with the accusative in J er.
xxii. 30) to enter as intended for. a certain purpose. The
expression tl 1~D? may either be taken as a noun, viz. "to life"
(Dan. xii. 2), or as an adjective, "to the living" (a meaning
which is quite as tenable; cf. Ps. Jxix. 29, 1 Sam. xxv. 29).
In either case the notion of predestination is implied, and the
assumption of the existence of a divine " book of life" (Ex.
xxxii. 32, 33; Dan. xii. 1 ; cf. Ps. cxxxix. 16) ; so that the idea
is the same as that of Acts xiii. 48 : "As many as were ordained
to eternal life." The reference here is to persons who were
entered in the book of God, on account of the good kernel of
faith within them, as those who should become partakers of the
life in the new Jerusalem, and should therefore be spared in
the midst of the judgment of sifting in accordance with this
divine purpose of grace. For it was only through the judg-
ment setting this kernel of faith at liberty, that such a holy
community as is described in the protasis which comes after-
wards, as in Ps. ]xiii. 6, 7, could possibly arise.
Ver. 4. " When the Lord shall have washed away the filth
of the daughters of Zion, a7!d shall have purged away the blood-
guiltinesses of Je1'Usalem from the midst thereof, by tlie spirit of
judgment and by the spirit of sifting." " When," followed by
a preterite (equivalent to a fut. ea:act. as in eh. xxiv. 13 ;
Ges. § 126, 5), introduces the circumstance, whose previous
occurrence would be the condition of all the rest. The force of
the future yadiach (" shall have purged") is regulated by that
of the preterite rachatz, as in eh. vi. 11 ; for although, when
regarded simply by itself, as in eh. x. 12, the· future tense
may suggest the idea of a future perfect, it cannot have the
force of such a future. The double purification answers to the
two scenes of judgment described' in eh. iii. The filth of the
daughters of Zion is the moral pollution hidden under their
vain and coquettish finery; and the murderous deeds of J eru-
salem are the acts of judicial murder committed by its rulers
upon the poor and innocent. This filth and these spots of
CRAP. IV. 5. 155
blood the Sovereign Ruler washes and purges away (see 2 Chron •
. iv. 6), by causing His spirit or His breath to burst in upon all the
inhabitants of Jerusalem, both male and female. This breath is
called " the spirit of judgment," because it punishes evil ; and
"the spirit of sifting," inasmuch as it sweeps or cleans it away.
"IP,~ is to be explained, as in eh. vi. 13, in accordance with Deut.
xiii. 6 (5, Eng. Ver.; "put the evil away") and other passages,
such especially as eh. xix. 13, xxi. 9. The rendering given in
the Septuagint and V ulgate, viz. " in the spirit of burning," is
founded upon the radical meaning of the verb, which signifies
literally to bum up, and hence to clear away or destroy (see
Job, vol. ii. p. 180, Eng. Tr.). Nevertheless, "burning" in
connection with judgment is not definite enough, since every
manifestation of divine judgment is a manifestation of fire; but
it is not every judgment that has connected with it what is here
implied,-'-namely, the salutary object of burning away, or, in
other words, of winnowing. The "spirit" is in both instances
the Spirit of God which pervades the world, not only generat-
ing and sustaining life, but ah;o at times destroying and sifting
(eh. xxx. 27, 28), as it does in the case before us, in which the
imperishable glory described in ver. 5 is so prepared.
Ver. 5. " And Jehovah creates over every spot of Mount
Zion, and over its festal assemblies, a cloud by day, and smoke,
and tlte slitning of flaming fire by niglit: for over all tlie gwry
comes a canopy." Just as Jehovah guided and shielded Israel
in the days of the redemption. from Egypt in a smoke-cloud
by day and a fire-cloud by night, which either moved in front
like a pillar, or floated above them as a roof (Num. xiv. 14,
etc.), the perpetuation of His presence at Sinai (Ex. xix. 9,
16 sqq.); so would Jehovah in like manner shield the Israel of
the final redemption, which would no longer need the pillar of
cloud since its wanderings would be over, but only the cloudy
covering ; and such a covering Jehovah would create, as the
pi-cet. consec. l!t;;'-' (" and He, creates") distinctly affirms. The
verb barali always denotes a divine and miraculous pro-
duction, having its commencement in time ; for· even the
natural is also supernatural in its first institution by God.
In the case before us, however, the reference is to a fresh
. manifestation of His gracious presence, exalted above the
present ~ourse of nature. This manifestation would consist
by day in " a cloud," and as the hendiadys " cloud and smoke"
(i.e. cloud in form and smoke in substance) distinctly affirms, a
smoke-cloud, not a watery cloud, like those which ordinarily
cover the sky; and by night in a fiery splendour, not merely
a lingering fiery splendour like that of the evening sky, but,
as the words clearly indicate, a flaming brightness (le!tdbah),
and therefore real and living fire. The purpose of the cloud
would not only be to overshadow, but also to serve as a wall of
defence against opposing influences ;1 and the fire would not
only give light, but by flaming and flashing would ward off
hostile powers. But, above all, the cloud and fire were intended.
as signs of the nearness of God, and His satisfaction. In the
most glorious times of the temple a smoke-cloud of this kind
filled the Holy of holies; and there .was only one occasion-
namely, at the dedication of Solomon's temple-on which it
filled the whole building (1 Kings viii. 10) ; but now the cloud,
the smoke of which,.moreover, would be turned at night into
flaming fire, would extend over every spot (macon, a more
poetical word for makom) of Monnt Zion, and over the festal
assemblies thereon. The whole mountain would thus become
a Holy of holies. It would be holy not only as being the
dwelling-place of Jehovah, but as the gathering-place of a
community of saints. "He1: assemblies" (mikraelia) points
back to Zion, and is a plural written defectively (at least in
our editions 2 ),-as, for example, in Jer. xix. 8. There is no
necessity to take this noun in the sense of " meeting halls"
(a meaning which it never has anywhere else), as Gesenius,
Ewald, Hitzig, and others have done, since it may also signify
"the meetings;' though not in an abstract, but in a concrete
sense (ecclesire). 8 The explanatory clause, "for over all the
1 The cloud derived ita name, 'anan, not from the idea of covering, but
from that of coming to meet one. The clouds come towar~ the man who
ga.zea at them, inserting themselves between him and the sky, and thus
forcing themselves upon his notice instead of the sky ; hence the visible
outer side of the vault of heaven is also called 'anan (plur. a'nan), just as
the same word is used to denote the outermost portion of the branches or
foliage of a tree which is the fust to strike the eye (in contradiBtinction to
the inner portions, which a.re not so easily seen, even if visible at all).
2 Such codices and ancient editions as Soncino (1488), Brescia (1494),
and many others, have the word with the yod of the plura~.
• It is doubtful whether the form ~f~~ (~rp9) is ever strictly a nomt•
CHAP. IV. 8. 157
glory (comes) a canopy," admits of several interpretations. Dr

Schegg and others take it in the general sense : " for defence
and covering are coming for all that is glorious." Now, even if
this thought were not so jejune as it is, the word chuppah would
not be the word used to denote covering for the sake of pro-
tection ; it signifies rather covering ·for the sake of beauti-
fying and honouring that which is covered. Chuppah is the
name still given by the Jews to the wedding canopy, i.e. a
canopy supported on four poles and carried by four boys, under
which the bride and bridegroom receive the nuptial blessing,-
a meaning which is apparently more appropriate, even in Ps.
xix. 6 and Joel ii. 16, than the ordinary explanation tliafumus
or torus. Such a canopy would float above Mount Zion in the
form of a cloud of smoke and blaze of :fire. (There is no
necessity to take chuppah as a third pers. pual, since n.~~~, which
- follows immediately afterwards in ver. 6, may easily be sup-
plied in thought.) The only question is whether col-cabod
signifies "every kind of glory," or according to Ps. xxxix. 6,
xlv.14," pure glory'' (Hofmann, Stud. u. Krit. 184 7, pp. 936-38).
The thought that Jerusalem _would now be " all glory," as its
inhabitants were all holiness, and therefore that this shield
would be spread out over pure glory, is one that thoroughly
commends itself. But we nevertheless prefer the former, as
more in accordance with the substantive clause. The glory
which Zion would now possess would be exposed to no further
IDJJJry: Jehovah would acknowledge it by signs of His
gracious presenqi ; for henceforth there would be nothing
glorious in Zion, over which there would not be a canopy
spread in the manner described, shading and yet enlightening,
hiding, defending, and adorning it.
Thus would Zion be a secure retreat from all adversities
and disasters. Ver. 6. "And it will be a booth for shade by
day from the heat of the sun, and for a refuge and covert from
storm and from rain." The subject to " will be" is not the
miraculous roofing; for anan ( cloud) is masculine, and the verb
feminine, and there would be no sense in saying that a chuppah
or canopy would be a succah or booth. Either, therefore, the
actionis kal (Ges. § 84, 14). Its meanmg seems rather to be always concrete,
even in .Arabic, where menam signifies a sleeping-place, sleeping-time, or a
dream, but never sleep, or sleeping(like sine, Heb. shenah, or naum, Heb. nllm).
158 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH..
verb contains the subject in itself, and the meaning is, " 'l'here
will be a booth" (the verb hayal,, being used in a pregnant
sense, as in eh. xv. 6, xxiii. 13); or else Zion (ver. 5) is the
subject. We prefer the latter. Zion or Jerusalem would be
a booth, that is to say, as the parallel clause affirms, a place of
security and concealment (rnistor, which only occurs here, is
used on account of the alliteration with macltseh in the place
of sether, which the prophet more usually employs, viz. in eh.
xxviii.17, xxxii. 2). "By day" (yomarn, which is construed with
~~? in the construct state, cf. Ezek. xxx. 16) is left intentionally
without any " by nigM' to answer to it in the parallel clause,
because reference is made to a place of safety and concealment
for all times, whether by day or night. Heat, storm, and rain
are mentioned as examples to denote the most manifold dangers ;
but it is a singular fact that rain, which is a blessing so earnestly
desired in the time of clioreb, i.e. of drought and burning heat,
should also be included. At the present day, when rain falls
in Jerusalem, the whole city dances with delight. Nevertheless
rain, i.e. the rain which falls from the clouds, is not paradisaical;
and its effects ate by no means unfrequently destructive. Ac-
cording to the archives of Genesis, rain from the clouds took
the place of dew for the first time at the flood, when it fell in
a continuous and destructive form. The Jerusalem of the last
time will be paradise restored; and there men will be no longer
exposed to destructive changes of weather. In this predic-
tion the close of the prophetic discourse is linked on to the
commencement. This mountain of Zion, roofed over with a
cloud of smoke by day and the shining of a flaming fire by
night, is no other than the mountain of the house of Jehovah;
which was to be exalted above all the mountains, and to which
the nations would make their pilgrimage ; and this Jerusalem,
so holy within, and all glorious without, is no other than the
place from which the word of Jehovah was one day to go forth
into all the world. But what Jerusalem is this! Is it the
Jerusalem of the time of final glory awaiting the people of
God in this life, as described in Rev. xi. (for, notwithstanding
all that a spiritualistic and rationalistic anti-chiliasm may say,
the prophetic words of both Old and New Testament warrant
us in expecting such a time of glory in this life) ; or is it the
Jerusalem of the new heaven and new earth described in Rev.
CHAP. V. 159
xx. 21? The true answer is, "Both in one." The prophet's
real intention was to depict the holy city in its final and
imperishable state after the last ju<lgment. But to his view,
the state beyond and the closing state here were blended to-
gether, so that the glorified Jerusalem of earth and the glori-
fi~d Jerusalem of heaven appeared as if fused into one. It
was a distinguishing characteristic of the Old Testament, to
represent the closing scene on this side the grave, and the eternal
state beyond, as a continuous line, having its commencement
here. The New Testament first drew the Cross line which divides
time from eternity. It is true, indeed, as the closing chapters
of the Apocalypse show, that even the New Testament prophe-
cies continue to some extent to depict the state beyond in figures
drawn from the present world; with this difference, however;
that when the line had once been drawn, the demand was made,
of which there was no consciousness in the Old Testament,
that the figures taken from this life should be understood as
relating to the life beyond, and that eternal realities should be
separated from their temporal. forms.
JUDGMENT OF DEVASTATION UPON THE VINEYARD OF

JEHOVAH.-CHAP, V.
Closing Words of tl~e First Cycle of Propltecies.

The foregoing prophecy has run through all the different
phases of prophetic exhortation by the time that we reach the
close of eh. iv.; and its leading thought, viz. the overthrow of
the false glory of Israel, and the perfect establishment of true
glory through the medium of judgment, has been so fully
worked out, that eh. v. cannot possibly be regarded either as a
continuation or as an appendix to that address. Unquestion-
ably there are many points in which eh. v. refers back to eh.
ii.-iv. The parable of the vineyard in eh. v. 1-7 grows, as it
were, out of eh. iii. 14; and in eh. v.15 we have a repetition of
the refrain in eh. ii. 9, varied in a similar manner to eh. ii. 17.
But these and other points of contact with eh. ii.-iv., whilst
they indicate a tolerable similarity in date, by no means prove
the absence of independence in eh. v. The historical circum-
stances of the two addresses are the same ; and the range of
thought is therefore closely related. But the leading idea which

is carried out in eh. v. is a totally different one. The basis of
the address is a parable representing Israel as the vineyard of.
Jehovah, which, contrary to all expectation, had produced bad
fruit, and therefore was given up to devastation. What kind
of bad fruit it produced is described in a six-fold "woe;" and
what kind of devastation was to follow is indicated in the dark
nocturnal conclusion to the whole address, which is entirely
without a promise.
The prophet commenced his first address in eh. i. like another
Moses ; the second, which covered no less ground, he opened
with the text of an earlier prophecy ; and now he commences
the third like a musician, addressing both himself and his
hearers with enticing words. Ver. la. "Arise, I will sing of my
beloved, a song of my dearest toucliing liis vineyard." The fugitive
rhythm, the musical euphony, the charming assonances in this
appeal, it is impossible to reproduce. They are perfectly inimi-
table. The Lamed in lididi is the Lamed objecti. The person to
whom the song referred, to whom it applied, of whom it treated,
was the singer's own beloved. It was a song of his dearest one
(not his cousin, patruelis, as Luther renders it in imitation of
the V ulgate, for the meaning of dad is determined by yadid,
beloved) touching his vineyard. The Lamed in r carmo is also
Lamed objecti. The song of the beloved is really a song con-
cerning the vineyard of the beloved; and this song is a song of
the beloved himself, not i;. song written about him, or attributed
to him, but such a song as he himself had sung, and still had
to sing. The prophet, by beginning in this manner, was sur-
rounded (either in spirit or in outward reality) by a crowd of
people from Jerusalem and Judah. The song is a short one,
and runs thus in vers. lb, 2: "My beloved had a vineyard on a
fatly nourished mountain-horn, and dug it up and cleared it of
stones, and planted it with noble vines, and built a tower in it, and
also liewed out a wine-press therein; and lioped that it would bring
forth grapes, and it brought forth wild grapes." The vineyard
was situated upon a keren, i.e. upon a prominent mountain peak
projecting like a horn, and therefore open to the sun on all
sides ; for, as Virgil says in the Georgics, "apertos Bacchus amat
colle8 ." This mountain horn was ben--shemen, a child of fat-
ness: the fatness was innate, it belonged to it by nature (shemen
CHAP. V. 1, 2. 161
is used, as in eh. xxviii. 1, to denote the fertility of a nutritive

loamy soil). And the owner of the vineyard spared no atten-
tion or trouble. The plough could not be used, from the steep-
ness of the mountain slope: he therefore dug it up, that is to
say, he turned up the soil which was to be made into a vineyard
with a hoe (izzek, to hoe; Arab. mi'zak, mi'zaka); and as he
found it choked up with stones and boulders, he got rid of this
rubbish by throwing it out (sikkel, a privative piel, lapidibus
purgare, then operam consumere in lapides, sc. ejiciendos, to
stone, or clear of stones: Ges. § 52, 2). After the soil had
been prepared he planted it with sorek, i.e. the finest kind of
eastern vine, bearing small grapes of a bluish-red, with pips
hardly perceptible to the tongue. The name is derived from its
colour (compare the Arabic zerka,, red wine). To protect and
adorn the vineyard which had been so richly planted, he built
a tower in the midst of it. The expression "and also" calls
especial attention to the fact that he hewed out a wine-trough
therein (yekeb, the trough into which the must or juice pressed
from the grapes in the wine-press flows, lacus as distinguished
from torcular); that is to say, in order that the trough
might be all the more fixed and durable, he constructed it in a
rocky portion of the ground (chdtseb bo instead of c~atsab bo,
with a and the accent drawn back, because a Beth was thereby
easily rendered inaudible, so that chatseb is not a participial
adjective, as Bottcher supposes). This was a difficult task, as
the expression "and also" indicates; and for that very reason
it was an evidence of the most confident expectation. But how
bitterly was this deceived! The vineyard produced no such
fruit, as might have been expected from a sorek plantation; it
brought forth no 'andbim whatever, i.e. no such grapes as a
cultivated vine should bear, but only b'usliim, or wild grapes.
Luther first of all adopted the rendering wild grapes, and then
altered it to harsh or sour grapes. But it comes to the same
thing. The difference between a wild vine and a good vine is
only qualitative. The vitis vinifera, like all cultivated plants, is
assigned to the care of man, under which it improves; whereas
in its wild state it remains behind its true intention (see Genesis,
§ 622). Consequently the word b'ushim (from bd' ash, to be bad,
or smell bad) denotes not only the grapes of the wild vine, which
are naturally small and harsh (Rashi, lambruches, i.e. grapes of
VOL. I. L
the l,abrusca, which is used now, however, as. the botanical name
of a vine that is American in its origin), but also grapes of a
good stock, which have either been spoiled or have failed to
ripen.1 These were the grapes which the vineyard produced,
such as you might indeed have expected from a wild vine, but
not from carefully cultivated vines of the very choicest kind.
The song of the beloved who was so sorely deceived
terminates here. The prophet recited it, not his beloveJ
himself ; but as they were both of one heart and one soul,
the prophet proceeds thus in vers. 3 and 4 : " And now, 0
inhabitants of Jerusalem and men of Judah, judge, I pray you,
between me and my vineya,•d ! Wliat could have been done more
to my vineyard that I liave not done in it? Where/ore di1, I
hope that it would bring forth grapes, and it brought forth wild
grapes?" The fact that the prophet speaks as if he were the
beloved himself, shows at once who the beloved must be. The
beloved of the prophet and the lover of the prophet (yadid and
doa) were Jehovah, with whom he was so united by a unio
mystica exalted above all earthly love, that, like the angel of
J ehov_ah in the early histories, he could speak as if he were
Jehovah Himself (see especially Zech. ii. 12-15). To any one
with spiritual intuition, therefore, the parabolical m~aning and
object of the song would be at once apparent ; and even the
inhabitants of Jerusalem and the men of Judah (yosheb and ish
are used collectively, as in eh. viii. 14, ix. 8, xxii. 21, cf. xx. 6)
were not so stupefied by sin, that they could not perceive to
what the prophet was leading. It was for them to decide where
the guilt of this unnatural issue lay-that is to say, of this
thorough contradiction between the "doing" of the vineyard
and the " doing" of the Lord ; that instead of the grapes he
hoped for, it bi·ought forth wild grapes. (On the expression
"what could have been done," quid faciendum est, mah-la'asoth,
1 In the Jerusalem Talmud such grapes are called ubshin, the letters
being transposed; and in the Mishnah (Ma' aseroth i. 2, Zebi'ith iv. 8)
~l~J1"1 is the standing word applied to grapes that are only halt ripe (see
Lo~s Leshon Chachamim, or Wiirterbuch des talmudischen Hebraisch, Prag
1845). With reference to the wild grape (,rrl ti,;p,6,,.,"1-..YJµa,), a writer, de-
scribing the useful plants of Greece, says, " Its fruit (n< ti,ypwlt'T«-11!""-"')
consists of very small beuies, not much larger than bilberries, with a harsh
flavom."
CHAP. V. 51 6. 163
see at Hab. i. 17, Ges. § 132, Anm. 1.) Jn stead of i17t~ (i1'f~)
we have the more suitable term ~"'~, the latter being used in
relation to the actual cause (causa efficiens), the former in
relation to the object (causa finalis). The parallel to the second
part, viz. eh. I. 2, resembles the passage before U'S, not only in
the use of this particular word, but also in the fact that there,
as well as here, it relates to both clauses, and more especially to
the latter of the two. We find the same paratactic construction
in connection with other conjunctions (cf. eh. xii. 1, lxv. 12).
They were called upon to decide and answer as to this what
and wlwrefore; but they were silent, just because they could
clearly see that they would have to condemn themselves (as
David condemned himself in connection with Nathan's parable,
2 Sam. xii. 5). The Lord of the vineyard, therefore, begins
to speak. He, its accuser, will now also be its judge.-Ver, 5.
" Now then, I will tell you what I will do at once to my vineya1•d:
take away its l1edge, and it shall be for grazing; pull down its
wall, and it shall be for t1•eading down." Before " now then"
(v'attali) we must imagine a pause, as in eh. iii. 14. The Lord
of the vineyard breaks the silence of the umpires, which indi-
cates their consciousness of guilt. They shal! hear from Him
what He will do at once to His vineyard (Lamed in l'carmi, as,
for example, in Deut. xi. 6). "1 will do:" ani 'iJsel1, fut. instans,
equivalent to facturus sum (Ges. § 134, 2, b). In the inf. abs.
which follow He opens up what He will do. On this expla-
natory use of the inf. abs., see eh. xx. 2, lviii. 6, 7. In such
cases as these it takes the place of the object, as in other cases
of the subject, but always in an abrupt manner (Ges. § 131, 1).
He would take away the mesucah, i.e. the green thorny hedge
(Prov. xv. 19; Hos. ii. 8) with which the vineyard was enclosed,
and would pull down the gared, i.e. the low stone wall (Nurn.
xxii. 24; Prov. xxiv. 31), which had been surrounded by the
hedge of thorn-bushes to make a better defence, as well as for
the protection of the wall itself, more especially against being
undermined; so that the vineyard would be given up to grazing
and treading down (LXX. ,camTra'T'l]µa), i.e. would become an
open way and gathering-place for man and beast.
This puts an end to the unthankful vineyard, and indeed
a hopeless one. Ver. 6. "And I will put an end to it: it shall
not be pruned nor digged, and it shall break out in thorns and
tliistles; and I will command tl1e clouds to rain no rain over it."
"Put an end:" bdtlu1li (= battciJi: Ges. § 67, Anm. 11) signifies,
aecording to the primary meaning of bdthath (n~~, n;:i~, see at
eh. i. 29), viz. abscindere, either abscfrsum = locus abscissus or
prceruptus (eh. vii. 19), or abscissio = deletio. The latter is. the
meaning here, where shrtli bdthdh is a refined expression for the
more usual i17? i1~¥, both being construed with the accusative
of the thing which is brought to an end. Further pruning and
hoeing would do it no good, but only lead to further disappoint-
ment: it was the will of the Lord, ~herefore, that the deceitful
vineyard should shoot up in thorns and thistles(' dldh is applied to
the soil, as in eh. xxxiv. 13 and Prov. xxiv. 31; shamir vdsliaiih,
thorns and thistles, are in the accusative, according to Ges. §
138, 1, Anm. 2 ; and both the words themselves, and also their
combination, are exclusively and peculiarly Isaiah's).1 In order
that it might remain a wilderness, the clouds would also receive
commandment from the Lord not to rain upon it. There can
be no longer any doubt who the Lore. of the vineyard is.· He is
Lord of the clouds, and therefo1·e the Lord of heaven and earth.
It is He who is the prophet's beloved and dearest one. The song
which opened in so minstrel-like and harmless a tone, has now
become painfully severe and terribly repulsive. The husk of
the parable, which has already been broken through, now falls
completely off (cf. Matt. xxii. 13, xxv. 30). What it sets
forth in symbol is really true. This truth the prophet estab-
lishes by an open declaration.-Ver. 7. "For the vineyard of
Jehovah of hosts is the house of Israel, and the men of Judah are
the plaiitation of His delight: He waited for justice, and behold
grasping; for riglzteousness, and behold a shriek." The meaning
is not that the Lord of the vineyard would not let any more rain
fall upon it, because this Lord was Jehovah (which is not
affirmed in fact in the words commencing with "for," ci), but
1 Cassel associates shamir as the name of a plant (saxifraga) with ,,µ,,!,p,~,
and sltaith with sentis, ax.a,Ba ; but the name shamir is not at all applicable
to those small delicate plants, which are called saxifraga (stone-breakers)
on account of their growing out of clefts in the rock, and so appearing to
have split the rock itself. Both. shamir vashaith and ki5ts v'dardar, in Gen.
iii. 18, seem rather to point to certain kinds of rhamnus, together with
different kinds of thistles. The more arid and waste the ground is, the
more does it abound, where not altogether without vegetation, in thorny,
prickly, stunted productions.
CHAP. V. 7, 165
a more general one. This was how the case stood with the
vineyard; for all Israel, and especially the people of Judah, were
this vineyard, which had so bitterly deceived the expectations
of its Lord, and indeed "the vineyard of Jehovah of hosts," and
therefore of the omnipotent God, whom even the clouds would
serve when He came forth to punish. The expression "for"
(ci) is not only intended to vindicate the truth of the last state-
ment, but the truth of the whole simile, including this : it is an
explanatory "for" (ci explic.), which opens the epimythion.
"The vineyard of the Lord of hosts" (cerem Jehovah Zebaoth)
is the predicate. "The house of Israel" (betli Yisrael) was the
whole nation, which is also represented in other passages under
the same figure of a vineyard (eh. xxvii. 2 sqq.; Ps. lxxx., etc.).
But as Isaiah was prophet in Judah, he applies the figure more
particularly to Judah, which was called Jehovah's favourite
plantation, inasmuch as it was the seat of the divine sanctuary
and of the Davidic kingdom. This makes it easy enough to
interpret the different parts of the simile employed. The fat
mountain-horn was Canaan, flowing with milk and honey (Ex.
xv. 17) ; the digging of the vineyard, and clearing it of stones,
was the clearing of Canaan from its former heathen inhabit-
ants (Ps. xliv. 3) ; the sorek-vines were the holy priests and
prophets and kings of Israel of the earlier and better times (J er.
ii. 21); the defensive and ornamental tower in the midst of the
vineyard was Jerusalem as the royal city, with Zion the royal
fortress (Mic. iv. 8); the winepress-trough was the temple,
where, according to Ps. xxxvi. 9 (8), the wine of heavenly
pleasures flowed in streams, and from·which, according to Ps.
xlii. and many other passages, the thirst of the soul might all
he quenched. The grazing and treading down are explained
in J er. v. 10 and xii. 10. The bitter deception experienced by
Jehovah is expressed in a play upon two words, indicating the
surprising change of the desired result into the very opposite.
The explanation which Gesenius, Caspari, Knobel, and others
give of mispach, viz. bloodshed, does not commend itself ; for
even if it must be admitted that sapliach occurs once or twice in
the "Arabizing" book of Job(ch. xxx. 7, xiv.19) in the sense
of pouring out, this verbal root is strange to the Hebrew (and
the Aramrean). Moreover, mispach in any case would only
mean pouring or shedding, and not bloodshed ; and although
the latter would certainly be possible by the side of the Arabic

sa.ffacli, sajfak (shedder of blood), yet it would be such an ellipsis
as cannot be shown anywhere else in Hebrew usage. On the
other hand, the rendering " leprosy " does not yield any appro-
priate sense, as mispacliatli ( sappachath) is never generalized
anywhere else into the single idea of "dirt" (Luzzatto: sozzura),
nor does it appear as an ethical notion. We therefore prefer
to connect it with a meaning unquestionably belonging to
the verb n:ic (see kal, I Sam. iii. 36; niphal, xiv. 1 ; hitlpael,
1 Sam. xxvi. 19), which is derived in;']';)~, ;']';)~, ;']10, from the
primary notion " to sweep," spec. to sweep, towards, sweep in,
or sweep away. Hence we regard mispach as denoting the
forcible appropriation of another man's property; certainly a
suitable antithesis to mishpdt. The prophet describes, in full-
toned figures, how the expected noble grapes had turned into
wild grapes, with nothing more than an outward resemblance.
The introduction to the prophecy closes here.
The prophecy itself follows next, a seven-fold discourse
composed of the six-fold woe contained in vers. 8-23, and the
announcement of punishment in which it terminates. In this
six-fold woe the prophet describes the bad fruits one by one. In
confirmation of our rendering of mi'spach, the first woe relates to
covetousness and avarice as the root of all evil.-Ver. 8. " Woe
unto them that join house to house, who lay field to field, till there
is no more room, and ye alone are dwelling in the midst of the
land." The participle is continued in the finite verb, as in ver.
23, eh. x. 1 ; the regular syntactic construction in cases of this
kind (Ges. § 134, Anm. 2). The preterites after" till" (there
are two such preterites, for 'ephes is an intensified r~ enclosing
the verbal idea) correspond to future perfects: "They, the in-
satiable, would not rest till, after ·every smaller piece of landed
property had been swallowed by them, the whole land had come
into their possession, and no one beside themselves was settled
in the land" (Job xxii. 8). Such covetousness was all the
more reprehensible, because the law of Israel had provided so
very stringently and carefully, that as far as possible there should
be an equal distribution of the soil, and that hereditary family
property should be inalienable. All landed property that had
been alienated reverted to the family every fiftieth year, or
year of jubilee ; so that alienation simply had reference to the
CHAP. V. 9, 10. 167
usufruct of the land till that time. It was only in the case of
houses in towns that the right of redemption was restricted to
one year, at least according to a later statute. How badly the
law of the year of jubilee had been observed, may be gathered
from Jer. xxxiv., where we learn that the law as to the manu-
mission of Hebrew .slaves in the sabbatical year had fallen
entirely into neglect. Isaiah's contemporary, Micah, makes
just the same complaint as Isaiah llimself (vid. Mic. ii. 2).
And the denunciation of punishment is made by him in very
similar terms to those which we find here in vers. 9, 10 : "Into
mine ears Jehovah of hosts : Of a truth many houses slia{l become
a wilderness, great and beautiful ones deserted. For ten yokes of
vineyard will yield one pailful, and a quarter of seed-corn will
produce a bushel." We may see from eh. xxii. 14 in what sense
.the prophet wrote the substantive clause, "Into mine ears," or
more literally, "In mine ears [is] Jehovah Zebaoth," viz. He
is here revealing Himself to me. In the pointing, ';i~P is
written with tiphchah as a pausal form, to indicate to the reader
that the boldness of the expression is to be softened down by the
assumption of an ellipsis. In Hebrew, "to say into the ears"
did not mean to "speak softly and secretly," as Gen. xxiii.10, 16,
Job xxxiii. 8, and other passages, clearly show ; but to speak in
a distinct and intelligible manner, which precludes the possi-
bility of any misunderstanding. The prophet, indeed, had not
Jehovah standing locally beside him ; nevertheless, he had Him
objectively over against his own personality, and was well able
to distinguish very clearly the thoughts and words of his own
personality, from the words of Jehovah which arose audibly
within him. These words informed him what would be the
fate of the rich and insatiable landowners. " Of a truth :"
~~-c~ (if not) introduces an oath of an affirmative cha~acter
(the complete formula is chai ani 'im-lo', "as I live if not"),
just_ as 'im (if) alone introduces a negative oath (e.g. Num.
xiv. 23). The force of the expression 'im-lo' extends not only
to rabbim, as the false accentuation with gershayim ( double-
geresh) would make it appear, but to the whole of the following
sentence, as it is correctly accentuated with rebia in the Venetian
(1521) and other early editions. A universal desolation would
ensue: rabbim (many) does not mean less than all; but the houses
(battim, as the word should be pronounced, notwithstanding
Ewald's objection to Kohler's remarks on Zech. xiv. 2; cf. Job,

ii. 31) constituted altogether a very large number (compare the
use of the word "many" in eh. ii. 3, Matt. xx. 28, etc.). l'!:~1-? is
a double, and therefore an absolute, negation (so that there is
not, no inhabitant, i.e. not any inhabitant at all). Ver. 10, which
commences with ci, explains how such a desolation of the houses
would be brought about : failure of crops produces famine, and
this is followed by depopulation. " Ten zimde (with dageslt lene,
Ewald) of vineyard" are either ten pieces of the size that a man
could plough in one day with a yoke of oxen, or possibly ten por-
tions of yoke-like espaliers of vines, i.e. of vines trained on cross
laths (the vina jugata of Varro), which is the explanation adopted
by Biesenthal. But if we compare 1 Sam. xiv. 14, the former
is to be preferred, although the links are wanting which would
enable us to prove that the early Israelites had one and the
same system of land measure as the Romans ; 1 nevertheless
. -
f.:)\.)J (in Hauran) is precisely similar, and this word signifies
primarily a yoke of oxen, and then a yoke (jugerum) regarded
as a measure of ]and. Ten days' work would only yield a
single bath. This liquid measure, which was first introduced
in the time of th~ kings, corresponded to the epliali in dry
measure (Ezek. xlv. 11). According to Josephus (Ant. viii.
2, 9), it was equal to seventy-two Roman se:ctm·ii, i.e. a little
more than thirty-three Berlin quarts; but in the time of Isaiah
it was probably smaller. The liomer, a dry measure, generally
l On th.ejugerum, see Hultsch, Griechische und r/Jmische Metrologie, 1862.
The Greek plethron, which was smaller by two and a half, corresponded to
some extent to this ; also the Homeric tetraguon, which cannot be more
precisely defined (according to Eustathius, it was a piece of land which a
skilful labourer could .plough in one day). According to Herod. ii. 168, in
the Egyptian square-measure an tZpoupa. was equal to 150 cubits square.
The Palestinian, according to the tables of Julian the Ashkalonite, was the
plethron. "The plethron," he says, "was ten perch.;-s, or fifteen fathoms.
or thirty paces, sixty cubits, ninety feet" (for the entire text, see L. F. v.
Fennersberg's Untersuchunge11 uber alte Langen-, Feld-, und Wegemaasse,
1859). Fennersberg's conclusion is, that the tzemed was a plethron, equal
in length to ten perches of nine feet each. But the meaning of the word
tzemed is of more importance in helping to determine the measure referred
to, than the tables of long measure of the architect of Ashkalon, which have
been preserved in the imperial collection of laws of Constantine Harme-
nopulos, and which probably belong to a much later period.
CH.,(\.P. V. 11. 169
called a cor after the time of the kings, was equal to ten Attic
medimnoi; 1 a medimnos being (according to Josephus, Ant. xv.
9, 2) about 15-16ths of a Berlin bushel, and therefore a little
more than fifteen pecks. Even if this quantity of corn should
be sown, they would not reap more than an ephah. The
harvest, therefore, would only yield the tenth part of the
sowing, since an ephalt was the tenth part of a homer, or three
seahs, the usual minimum for one baking (vid. Matt. xiii. 33).
It is, of course, impossible to give the relative measures exactly
in our translation. ,
The second woe, for which the curse about to fall upon
vinedressing (ver. 10a) prepared the way by the simple asso-
ciation of ideas, is directed against the debauchees, who in their
carnal security carried on their excesses even in the daylight .
.Ver. 11. " Woe unto them that rise up early in the morning
to run after strong drink; who continue till late at night witlt
wine inflaming them!" Boker (from bakar, bakara, to slit, to
tear up, or split) is the break of day;. and neslieplt (from
nasliaph, to blow) the cool of the evening, including the night
(eh. xxi. 4, lix. 10); 'icher, to continue till late, as in Prov.
xxiii. 30 : the construct state before words with a preposition,
as in eh. ix. 2, xxviii. 9, and many other passages (Ges.
§ 116, 1). Sliecdr, in connection with yayin, is the general
name for every other kind of strong drink, more especially for
wines made .artificiaily from fruit, honey, raisins, dates, etc.,
including barley-wine (olvo~ ,cp{0wo~) or beer (J,c ,cpi0wv µe0u
in JEschylus, also called /3pvTOll /3pVT6v, ,neo~ ,veo~,
and by
many other names), a beverage known in Egypt, which was
lialf a wine country and half a beer country, from as far hack
as the time of the Pharaohs. The form sliecdr is composed,
like :,.zl!. (with the fore-tone tsere), from shdcar, to intoxicate;
according to the Arabic, literally to close by stopping up, i.e.
to stupefy.2 The clauses after the two participles are circum-
1 Or rather 7½ Attic medimnoi · 10 Attic metretoi = 45 Roman modia
(see Biickh, Metrologische Untersuchungen, p. 259).
2
It is a question, therefore, whether the name of sugar is related to it
or not. The Arabic sakar corresponds to the Hebrew shecar; but sugar is
called sukkar, Pers.' sakkar, 'sakar, no doubt equivalent to uii"'x;"'P' ( Arrian
in Peripl!ts, p,,'i..1 To "-«'i..1Xof<1Pou 'TO 'i..,':fop,oo• u.ixx;,,,,p1), saccharum, an Indian
W"rd, which is pronounced <;arkara in Sanscrit and sakkara in Prakrit,
a.1,d signifies " forming broken pieces," i.e. sugar in grains or srr all lum:pa
st.antial clauses (Ewald, § 341, b), indicating the circumstances

under which they ran out so early, and sat till long after dark:
they hunted after mead, they heated themselves with wine,
namely, to drown the consciousness of their deeds of darkness.
Ver, 12 describes how they go on in their blindness with
music and carousing : "And guitar and liarp, kettle-drum, and
flute, and wine, is tlieir feast; but tliey regard not the work of
Jehovah, and see not tlie purpose of His hands." " Their feast"
is so and so (tl~~l'.:1~1? is only a plural in appearance; it is really a
singular, as in Dan. i. 10, 16, and many other passages, with
the Yod of the primary form, ~l3~1? = n~tp??, softened : see the
remarks on ~~~ at eh. i. 30, and it~lt at eh. xxii. 11) ; that is
to say, their feast consisted or was composed of ·exciting music
and wine. Knobel construes it, "and there are guitar, etc.,
and wine is their drink;" but a divided sentence of this kind
is very tame ; and the other expression, based upon the general
principle, "The whole is its parts," is thoroughly Semitic (see
Fleischer's Abhandlungen u.ber einige Arten der Nominalappo-
sition in den Sitzungsbericltten d~r saclis. Gesellschaft der Wis-
senschaft, 1862). Cinnor (guitar) is a general name for such
instruments as have their strings drawn (upon a bridge) over a
sounding board; and nebel. (the harp and lyre) a general name
for instruments with their strings hung freely, so as to be
played with both hands at the same time. Toph (Arab. du.If)
is a general name for the tambourin, the drum, and the kettle-
drum; chalil (lit. that which is bored through) a general name
for the flute and double flute. In this tumult and riot they
had no thought or eye for the work of Jehovah and the purpose
of His hands. This is the phrase used to express the idea
of the eternal counsel of God ( eh. xxxvii. 26), which leads
to salvation by the circuitous paths of judgment ( eh. :x. 12,
xxviii. 21, xxix. 23), so far as that counsel is embodied in
(brown sugar). The art of boiling sugar from the cane was an Indian
invention. (see Lassen, lndische Alterthumskunde, i. 269 sqq.). The early
Egyptian name for beer is hek (Brngsch, Recueil, p. 118) ; the demotic and
hieratic name henk, the Coptic henke. The word (i,Oo; ((iiBo;) is also old
Egyptian. In the Book of the Dead (79, 8) the deceased says, " I have
taken sacrificial cakes from the table, I have drunk seth-t in the evening."
Moses Stuart wrote an Essay 11pon the Wines and Stro11g Drinks of the A ncie11t
Hebrews, which was published in London (1831), with a preface by J. Pye
Smith.
CHAP. V. 13. 171
history, as moulded by the invisible interposition of God. In

their joy and glory they had no sense for what was the most
glorious of all, viz. the moving and working of God in history ;
so that they could not even discern the judgment which was in
course of preparation at that very time.
Therefore judgment would overtake them in this blind,
dull, and stupid animal condition. Ver. 13. " Therefore my
people go into banishment without knowing; and their glory will
become starving men, and their tumult men dried up with thirst."
As the word" therefore" (lacen, as in eh. i. 24) introduces the
threat of punishment, galali (go into captivity) is a prophetic
preterite. Israel would go into exile, and that "without
knowing" (mibb'li-ddatli). The meaning of this expression
cannot be "from want of knowledge," since the min which is
fused into one word with b'li is not causal, but negative, and
mibb'li, as a preposition, always signifies "without" (absque)
But are we to render it" without knowing it" (as in Hos. iv. 6,
where hadda'ath has the article), or" unawares 7" There is no
necessity for any dispute on this point, since the two renderings
are fundamentally one and the same. The knowledge, of which
ver. 12 pronounces them destitute, was more especially a know-
ledge of the judgment of God that was hanging over them ; so
that, as the captivity would come upon them without know-
ledge, it would necessarily come upon them unawares. " T!teir
glory" ( cebodo) and " their tumult" (ltamono) are therefore to
be und~rstood, as the predicates show, as collective nouns used
in a personal sense, the former signifying the more select portion
of the nation (cf. Mic. i. 15), the latter the mass of the people,
who were living in rioting and tumult. The former would
become "men of famine" (metlze raab: 1lJ'?, like 1~?~ in other
places, viz. 2 Sam. xix. 29, or 1~f, 1 Sam. xxvi. 16) ; the latter
"men dried up with t!tirst" (tsicheh tsama!t: the same number
as the subject). There is no necessity to read 1lJ)?, (dead men)
instead of 1r,lt,', as the LXX. and Vulgate do, or 1.!'-? (il.!7?)
according to Dent. xxxii. 24, as Hitzig, Ewald, Bottcher, and
others propose (compare, on the contrary, Gen. xxxiv. 30 and
Job xi. 11). The adjective tzicheh (hapaa: leg.) is formed like
cltiresh, ceheh, and other adjectives which indicate defects: in·
such formations from verbs Lamed-He, instead of e we have an
a1 that has grown out of ay (Olshausent § 182, b). The rich
gluttons would starve, and the tippling crowd would die with
thirst.
The threat of punishment commences again with " there-
fore;" it has not yet satisfied itself, and therefore grasps deeper
still. Ver. 14.. " Therefore the under-world opens its jaws wide,
and stretches open its mouth immeasurably wide; and the 9l01·y of
Jerusalem descends, and its tumult, and noise, and those wlto re-
joice wit/tin it." The verbs which follow lacen (therefore) are
prophetic preterites, !3-S in ver. 13. The feminine suffixes
attached to what the lower world swallows up do not refer to
sheol (though this is construed more frequently, no doubt, as a
feminine than as a masculine, as it is, in Job xxvi. 6), but, as
expressed in the translation, to Jerusalem itself, which is also
necessarily required by the last clause, " those who rejoice
within it." The withdrawal of the tone from f?!"! to the penulti-
mate (cf. chaplietz in Ps. xviii. 20, xxii. 9) is intentionally
omitted, to cause the rolling and swallowing up to be heard
as it were. A mouth is ascribed to the under-world, also a
nepliesh, i.e. a greedy soul, in which sense nephesh is then
applied metonymically sometimes to a thirst for blood (Ps.
xxvii. 12), and sometimes to simple greediness (eh. lvi. 11),
and even, as in the present passage and Hab. ii. 5, to the
throat or swallow which the soul opens "without measure,"
when its craving knows no bounds (Psychol. p. 204). It has
become a common thing now to drop entirely the notion which
formerly prevailed, that the noun sheol was derived from the
verb sltaal in the sense in which it was generally employed, viz.
to ask or demand; but Caspari, who has revived it again, is
certainly so far correct, that the derivation of the word which
the prophet had in his mind was this and no other. The word
sheol (an infinitive form, like pekod) signified primarily the
irresistible and inexorable demand made upon every earthly
thing; and then secondarily, in a local sense, the place of the
abode of shades, to which everything on the surface of the
earth is summoned; or essentially the divinely appointed curse
which demands and swallows up everything upon the earth.
We simply maintain, however, that the word sheol, as generally
used, was associated in thought with sltda~ to ask or demand.
Originally, no doubt, it may have been derived from the
pnmary and more material idea of the verb ~~Id, possibly from
IJHAP. V. 14. 173
the meaning "to be hollow," which is also assumed to be the

primary meaning of S.llw,1 At any rate, this derivation answers
to the view that generally prevailed in ancient times. Accord-
ing to the prevalent idea, Hades was in the interior of the
earth. And there was nothing really absurd in this, since it is
quite within the power and freedom of the omnipresent God
to manifest Himself wherever and however He may please.
As He reveals Himself above the ·earth, i.e. in heaven, among
blessed spirits in the light of His love ; so did He reveal Him-
self underneath the earth, viz. in Sheol, in the darkness and fire
of ~is wrath. And witl1 the exception of Enoch and Elijah,
with their marvellous departure from this life, the way of every
mortal ended there, until the time when Jesus Christ, having·
first paid the AIJTpov, i.e. having shed His blood, which covers
our guilt and turns the wrath of God into love, descended into
Hades and ascended into heaven, and from that time forth has
changed the death of all believers from a descent into Hades
into an ascension to heaven. But even under the Old Testa-
ment the believer may have known, that whoever hid himself
on this side the grave in Jehovah the living One, would retain
his eternal germ of life even in Sheol in the midst of the shades,
and would taste the love of God even in the midst of wrath.
It was this postulate of faith which lay at the foundation of
the fact, that even under the Old Testament the broader and
more comprehensive idea of Sheol began to be contracted into
1 The meaning "to be hollow" is not very firmly established, however;
as the primary meaning of Sy!!i, and the analogy sometimes adduced of
hell= hollow (Holle= Hoh le), is a deceptive one, as Holle (hell), to which
Luther always gives the more correct form Helle, does not mean a hollow,
but a hidden place (or a place which renders invisible: from he"ln, to con-
ceal), Lat. celans (see Ji.itting, Bibl. Worterbuch, 1864, pp. 85, 86). It is
much more probable that the meaning of sheol is not the hollow place, but
the depret1Sion or depth, from SI!', which corresponds precisely to the Greek
JGD<Aii• Sjj far as it.;i primary meaning is concerned (compare the talmudic
shilshiil, \.o let down ; shilshul, sinking or depression, Erubin 83b; shul, the
foundation, fundus): see Hupfeld on Ps. vi. 6. Luzzatto on this passage also
explains sheol as signifying depth, and compares the talmudic l.ishchil= lies hi~
to let down (or, according to others, to drawup,-two meanings which may
easily be combined in the same word, starting from its radical idea, which
indicates in general a loosening of the previous connection). Fiirst has
also given up the meaning cavitas, a hollow, and endeavours to find a more
correct explanation of the primary signification of sha'al (see at eh. xl. 12).
the more limited notion of hell (see Psycho[. p. 415). This 1s

the case in the passage before us, where Isaiah predicts of
everything of which Jerusalem was proud, and in which it
revelled, including the persons who rejoiced in these things, a
descent into Hades ; just as the Korahite author of Ps. xlix.
wrote (ver. 14) that the beauty of the wicked would be given
up to Hades to be consumed, without having hereafter any
place in the upper world, when the upright should have
dominion over them in the morning. Hades even here is
almost equivalent to the New Testament gehenna.
The prophet now repeats a thought which formed one of
the refrains of the second prophetic address (eh. ii. 9, 11, cf.
ver. 17). It acquires here a still deeper sense, from the con-
text in which it stands. Vers. 15, 16. "Then are mean men
bowed down, and lords humbled, and the eyes of lofty men are
l.umbled. And Jehova/1, of lwsts slwws Himself exalted in
judgment, and God the Holy One sanctifies Himself in righteous-
ness." That which had exalted itself from earth to heaven,
would be cast down earthwards into hell. The consecutive
futures depict the coming events, which are here represented
as historically present, as the direct sequel of what is also re-
presented as present in ver. 14 : Hades opens, and then both
low and lofty in Jerusalem sink down, and t~e soaring eyes
now wander about in horrible depths. God, who is both
exalted and holy in Himself, demanded that as the exalted One
He should be exalted, and that as the Holy One He should
be sanctified. But Jerusalem had not done that ; He would
therefore prove Himself the exalted One by the execution of
justice, and sanctify Himself (nikdasli is to be rendered as a
reflective verb, according to Ezek. xxxvi. 23, xxxviii. 23). by
the manifestation of righteousness, in consequence of which
the people of Jerusalem would have to give Him glory against
their will, as forming part of "the things under the earth"
(Phil. ii. 10). Jerusalem has been swallowed up twice in this
manner· by Hades ; once in the Chaldean war, and again in
the Roman. But the invisible background of these outward
events was the fact, that it had already fallen under the power
of hell. And now, even in a more literal sense, ancient J eru-
salem, like the company of Korah (N um. xvi. 30, 33), has
gone underground. Just as Babylon and Nineveh, the ruins
CHAP. V. 17, 18. 175
of which are dug out of the inexhaustible mine of their far-

stretching fo:undation and soil, have sunk beneath the ground ;
so do men walk about in modern ,Jerusalem over the ancient
Jerusalem, which lies buried beneath; and many an enigma of
topography will remain an enigma until ancient Jerusalem has
been dug out of the earth again.
And when we consider that the Holy Land is at the present
time an extensive pasture-ground for Arab shepherds, and that
the modern Jerusalem which has arisen from the dust is a
Mohammedan city, we may see in this also a literal fulfilment
of ver. 17: "And lambs feed as upon their pasiure, and nomad
sltepl1erds eat the wa_ste places of the fat ones." There is no
necessity to supply an object to the verb 'l!;l, as Knobel and
others assume, viz. the waste lands mentioned in the second
clause; nor is cediibriim to be taken M the object, as Caspari
supposes; but the place referred to is determined by the con-
text: in the place where Jerusalem is sunken, there lambs feed
after the manner of their own pasture-ground, i.e. just as if
they were in their old accustomed pasture ( dober, as in Mic.
ii. 12, from diibar, to drive). The lambs intended are those of
the giirim mentioned in the second clause. The giirim them-
selves are men leading an unsettled, nomad, or pilgrim life ; as
distinguished from gerim, strangers visiting, or even settled at
a place. The LXX. have Jpve<;, so that they must have read
either ciirim or gediiim, which Ewald, Knobel, and others adopt.
But one feature of the prophecy, which is sustained by the
historical fulfilment, is thereby obliterated. ,Cliiirboth mechim
are the lands of those that were formerly marrowy, i.e. fat and
strutting about in their fulness; which lands had now become
waste places. Knobel's statement, that deal is out of place in
connection with giirim, is overthrown by eh. i. 7, to which he
himself refers, though he makes he-goats the subject instead of
men. The second woe closes with ver. 17. It is the longest of
all. This also serves to confirm the fact that luxury was the
leading vice of Judah in the time of Uzziah-Jotham, as it was
that of Israel under Jeroboam 11. (see Amos vi., where the
same threat is held out).
The third woe is directed against the supposed strong-minded
men, who called down th;i judgment of God by presumptuous
sins and wicked words Ver. 18. " Woe unto them that drau,
crime witli e01•ds of lying, and sin as witli tlie rope of tlie waggon."
Knobel and most other commentators take mdshak in the sense
of attmhere (to draw towards one's self): "They draw towards
them sinful deeds with cords of lying palliation, and the cart-
rope of the most daring presumption ;" and cite, as parallel
examples, Job xl. 25 and Hos. xi. 4. But as mdslwk is also
used in Deut. xxi. 3 in the sense of drawing in a yoke, that is
to say, drawing a plough or chariot; and as the waggon or cart
( agdldh, the word commonly used for a transport-waggon, as
distinguished from mercdbah, the state carriage or war chariot :
see Genesis, pp. 562-3) is expressly mentioned here, the figure
employed is certainly the same as that which underlies the New
Testament frepotvyew (" unequally yoked," 2 Cor. vi. 14).
Iniquity was the burden which they drew after them with cords
of lying (shdv'h: see at Ps. xxvi. 4 and Job xv. 31), i.e. "want
of character or religion;" and sin was the waggon to which they
were harnessed as if with a thick cart-rope (Hofmann, Drechsler,
and Caspari; see Ewald, § 221, a). Iniquity and sin are men-
tioned here as carrying with them their own punishment. The
definite 1'¥ry (crime or misdeed) is generic, and the indefinite
il~~IJ qualitative and massive. There is a bitter sarcasm in-
volved in the bold figure employed. They were proud of their
unbelief; but this unbelief was like a halter with which, like
beasts of burden, they were harnessed to sin, and therefore to
the punishment of sin, which they went on drawing further and
further, in utter ignorance of the waggon behind them.
Ver. 19 shows very clearly that the prophet referred to the
free-thinkers of his time, the persons who are called fools (nabal)
and scorners (letz) in the Psalms and Proverbs. " Who say,
Let Him hasten, accelerate His work, that we may see; and let the
counsel of the Holy One of Israel draw near and come, that we
may experience it." They doubted whether the day of Jehovah
would ever come (Ezek. xii. 22; Jer. v. 12, 13), and went so
far in their unbelief as to call out for what they could not
and would not believe, and desired it to come that they might
see it with their own eyes and experience it for themselves
(,Ter. xvii. 15; it is different in Amos v. 18 anJ Mal. ii. 17-
iii. 1, where this desire does not arise from scorn and defiance,
but from impatience and weakness of faith). As the two verbs
denoting haste are used both transitively and intransitively
CHAP. V. 20, 21. 177
(vid. Judg. :xx. 37, to hasten or make haste), we might render the
passage "let His work make haste," as Hitzig, Ewald, Umbreit,
and Drechsler do ; but we prefer the rendering adopted by
Gesenius, Caspari, and Knobel, on the basis of eh. Ix. 22, and
take the verb as transitive, and Jehovah as the subject. The
forms yachishah and taboah are, with Ps. xx. 4 and ,Job xi. 17,
probably the only examples of the expression of a wish in tlie
third person, strengthened by the ah, which indicates a summons
or appeal ; for Ezek. xxiii. 20, which Gesenius cites (§ 48, 3),
and Job xxii. 21, to which Knobel refers, have no connection
with this, as in both passages the ah is the feminine termination,
and.not hortative (vid. Job, i. p. 187 note, and i. p. 441). The
faot that the free-thinkers called God "the Holy One of Israel,"
whereas they scoffed at His intended final and practical attesta-
tion of Himself as the Holy One, may be explained from eh.
xxx. 11 : they took this name of God from the lips of the prophet
himself, so that their scorn affected both God and His prophet
at the same time.
Ver. 20. The fourth woe: "Woe to those who call evil good,
and good evil; who give out darkness f01· light, and light for dark-
ness ; who give out bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter." The
previous woe had reference to those who made the facts of sacred
history the butt of their naturalistic doubt and ridicule, especially
so far as they were the subject of prophecy, This fourth woe
relates to those who adopted a code of morals that completely
overturned the first principles of ethics, and was utter?y opposed
to the law of God ; for evil, darkness, and bitter, with their
respective antitheses, represent moral principles that are essen-
tially related (Matt. vi. 23; Jas. iii. 11). E'vil, as hostile to
God, is dark in its nature, and therefore loves darkness, and is
exposed to the punitive power of darkness. And although it
may be sweet to t]J.e material taste, it is nevertheless bitter,
inasmuch as it produces abhorrence and disgust in the godlike
nature of man, and, after a brief period of self-deception, is
turned into the bitter woe of fatal results. Darkness and light,
bitter and sweet, therefore, are not tautological metaphors for
evil and good ; but epithets applied to evil and good accord-
ing to their essential principles, and their necessary and internal
effects.
Ver. 21. The fifth woe : " Woe unto them t!tat are wise in
VOL. I, M
their own eyes, and prudent in their own sight." The third woe
had reference to the unbelieving naturalists, the opponents of
prophecy (nebuah) ; the fourth to the moralists, who threw all
into confusion ; and to this there is appended, by a very natural
association of ideas, the woe denounced upon those whom want'
of humility.rendered inaccessible to that wisdom which went
hand in hand with prophecy, and the true foundation of which
was the fear of Jehovah (Prov. i. 7; Job xxviii. 28; Eccles.
xii. 13). "Be not wise in thine own eyes," is a fundamental
rule of this wisdom (Prov. iii. 7). It was upon this wisdom
that that prophetic policy rested, whose warnings, as we read in
eh. xxviii. 9, 10, they so scornfully rejected. The next woe,
which has reference to the administration of justice in the state,
shows very clearly that in this woe the prophet had more espe-
cially the want of theocratic wisdom in relation to the affairs of
state in his mind.
Vers. 22, 23. The sixth woe : " Woe to those who are heroes
to drink wine, and brave men to mix strong drink ; wlw acquit
criminals for a bribe, and take away from every one the ri_qldeous-
ness of the rigliteous." We see from ver. 23 that the drinkers
in ver. 22 are unjust judges. The threat denounced against
these is Isaiah.,s universal oete1·um oenseo; and accordingly it
forms, in this instance also, the substance of his sixth and last
woe. They are heroes ; not, however, in avenging wrong, but
in drinking wine ; they are men of renown, though not for
deciding between guilt and innocence, but for mixing up the
ingredients of strong artistic wines. For the terms applied to
such mixed wines, see Ps. lxxv. 9, Prov. xxiii. 30, Song of Sol.
vii. 3. It must be borne in mind, however, that what is here
called sliecar was not, properly speaking, wine, but an artificial
mixture, like date wine and cider. For such things as these
they were noteworthy and strong; whereas they judged un-
justly, and took brilies that they might consume the reward of
their injustice in drink and debauchery (eh. xxviii. 7, 8; Prov.
xxxi. 5). "For reward:" ekeb (.Arab. •ukb; different from
akeb, a heel, = <akib) is an adverbial accusative; "in recompense,';
or "for pay." "From him" (mimmenn·u) is distributive, and
refers back to tsaddikim ( the righteous) ; as, for example, in
Hos. iv. 8.
In the three exclamations m vers. 18-21, Jehovah rested
CHAP. V. 24. 179
contented with the simple undeveloped "woe" (hoi). On the

other hand, the first two utterances respecting the covetous and
the debauchees were expanded into an elaborate denunciation of
. punishment. But now that the prophet has come to the unjust
judges, the denunciation of punishment bursts out with such
violence, that a return to the simple exclamation of " woe " is
not to be thought of. To the two '' therefores" in vers. 13, 14,
a third is now added in ver. 24: "Therefore, as the tongue of
fire devours stubble, and hay sinks together in the flame, their root
will become like mould, and their blossom fly up like dust ; for they
have despised the law of Jehovah of hosts, and scornfully rejected the
proclamation of the Holy One of Israel." The persons primarily
intended are those described in vers. 22, 23, but with a further
extension of the range of vision to Judah and Jerusalem, the
vineyard of which they are the bad fruit. The sinners are
compared to a plant which moulders into dust both above and
below, i.e. altogether (cf. Mal. iii. 19, and the expression," Let
there be to him neither root below nor branch above," in the in-
scription upon the sarcophagus of the Phronician king Es'mun-
'azar). Their root moulders in the earth, and their blossom
(perach, as in eh. xviii. 5) turns to fine dust, which the wind
carries away. And this· change in root and blossom takes place
suddenly, as if through the force of fire. In the expression
ce'ecolkaslt leshon 'esh ("as the tongue of fire devours stubble"),
which consists of four short words with three sibilant letters, we
hear, as it were, the hissing of the flame. When the infinitive
construct is connected with both subject and object, the subject
generally stands first, as in eh. lxiv. 1; but here the object is
placed first, as in eh. xx. 1 (Ges. § 133, 3; Ewald, § 307). In
the second clause, the infinitive construct passes over into the
finite verb, just as in the similarly constructed passage in eh.
lxiv. 1. As yirpeh has the intransitive meaning collabi, to sink
together, or collapse ; either leliabalt must be an acc. loci, or
chashash lelzdbah the construct state, signifying flame-hay, i.e.
hay destined to the flame, or ascending in flame. 1 As the reason
1 In Arabic also, chash'ish signifies hay; but in common usage (at faast itt
Syriac) it is applied not to dried grass, but to green grass or barley: hence
the expression yachush there is green fodder. Here, however, in Isaiah,
.:hashash is equivalent to chashish yabis, and this is its true etymological
meaning (see the Lexicons). But kash is still used in Syro-Arabic, to
for the sudden dissolution of the plantation of Judah, instead of

certain definite sins being mentioned, the sin of all sins is given
at once, namely, the rejection of the word of God with the
heart (ma'as), and in word and deed (ni'ets). The double 'eth
(with yetliib immediately before pashta, as in eleven passages
irt all ; see Heidenheim's Mispet~ hate' amim, p. 20) and v' eth
(with tebir) give prominence to the object; and the inter-
change of Jehovah of hosts with the Holy One of Israel makes
the sin appear all the greater. on account of the exaltation and
holiness of God, who revealed Himself in this word, and indeed
had manifested Himself to Israel as His own peculiar people.
The prophet no sooner mentions the great sin of Judah, than
the announcement of punishment receives, as it were, fresh
fuel, and bursts out again.-Ver. 25. " Therefore is the wrath of
Jehovah kindled a9ainst His people, and He stretches His hand over
them, and smites them; then the hills tremble, and their carcases
become like sweepin9s in the mid.~t of tlie streets. For all this
His an9er is not appeased, and His hand is stretched out still."
We may see from these last words, which are repeated as a
refrain in the cycle of prophecies relating to the time of Ahaz
(eh. ix. 11, 16, x. 4), that the.prophet had before his mind a
distinct and complete judgment upon Judah, belonging to the
immediate future. It was certainly a coming judgment, not
one already past; for the verbs after "therefore" (al-cen), like
those after the three previous lac en, are all prophetic preterites.
It is impossible, therefore, to take the words " and the hills
tremble" as referring to the earthquake in the time of Uzziah
(Amos i. 1 ; Zech. xiv. 5). This judgment, which was closer at
hand, would consist in the fact that Jehovah would stretch out
His hand in His wrath over His people (or, as it is expressed
elsewhere, would swing His hand: Luther, "wave His hand,"
-i.e. move it to and fro; vid. eh. xi. 15, xix. 16, xxx. 30, 32),
and bring it down upon Judah with one stroke, the violence of
which would be felt not only by men, but by surrounding nature
as well. What kind of stroke this would be, was to be inferred
from the circumstance that the corpses would lie unburied
signify not 1:1tubble, but wheat that has been cut and is not yet threshed;
whereas the radical" word itself signifies to be dry, and chashash conse-
quently is used for mown grass, and kash for the dry balm of wheat, whether
as stubble left standing in the ground, or as straw (vid. Job, ii. 377).
CHAP. V. 25, 26. 181
in the streets, like common street-sweepings. The reading

niit~ must be rejected. Early editors read the word much
more correctly nil!'~ ; Buxtorf (1618) even adopts the reading
ntriri, which has the Masoretic pointing in N um. xxii. 39 in
its favour. It is very natural to connect cassuchah with the
Arabic kusacha (sweepings; see at eh. :xxxiii. 12): but kusaclia
is the common form for waste or rubbish of this kind (e.g.
kulame, nail-cuttings), whereas cassuach is a form which, like
the forms Jaol (e.g. chamots) and faul (compare the Arabic
fas-us, a wind-maker, or wind-bag, i.e. a boaster), has alw~ys an
intensive} active (e.g. channun), or circumstantial signification
(like shaccul), but is never found in a passive sense. The Capli
is consequently to be taken as a particle of comparison (followed,
as is generally the case, with a definite article) ; and suchah is
to be derived from suach (=verrere, to sweep). The reference,
therefore, is not to a pestilence (which is designated, as a stroke
from God, not by hiccah, but by nagaph), but to the slaughter
of battle; and if we look at the other terrible judgment threat-
ened in vers. 26 sqq., which was to proceed from the imperial
power, there can be no doubt that the spirit of prophecy here
points to the massacre that took place in Judah in connection
with the Syro-Ephraimitish war (see 2 Chron. xxviii. 5, 6).
The mountains may then have trembled with the marching of
troops, and the din of arms, and the felling of trees, and the
shout of war. At any rate, nature had to participate in what
men had brought upon themselves; for, according to the creative
appointment of God, nature bears the same relation to man as
the body to the soul. Every stroke of divine wrath which
falls upon a nation equally affects the land which has grown
up, as it were, with it; and in this sense the mountains of Judah
trembled at the time referred to, even though the trembling was
only discernible by initiated ears. But "for all this" (Beth,=
"notwithstanding," " in spite of," as in Job i. 22) the wrath of
Jehovah, as the prophet foresaw, would not turn away, as it was.
accustomed to do when He was satisfied; and His hand would
still remain stretched out over Judah, ready to strike again.
Jehovah finds the human instruments of His further strokes,
not in Israel and the neighbouring nations, but in the people
of distant lands. Ver. 26. "And lifts up a banner to the distant
nations, and ltisses to it from the end of tlte eartli ; and, behold,
it comes with haste ·swiftly." What the prophet here foretold

began to be fulfilled in the time of Ahaz. But the prophecy,
which commences with this verse, has every possible mark of
the very opposite of a vaticinium post eventum. It is, strictlv
speaking, o:µly what had already been threatened in Dent.
xxviii. 49 sqq. (cf. eh. xxxii. 21 sqq.), though here it assumes
a more plastic form, and is here presented for the first time
to the view of the prophet as though coming out of a mist.
•Tehovah summons the nations afar off : haggoyim meraclwk
signifies, as we have rendered it, the " distant nations," for mera-
cliok is virtually an adjective both here and eh. xlix. 1, just as
in Jer. xxiii. 23 it is virtually a substantive. The visible work-
ing of Jehovah presents itself to the prophet in two figures.
,Tehovah plants a banner or standard, which, like an optical
telegraph, announces to the nations at a more remote distance
than the horn of battle ( slwphar) could possibly reach, that
they are to gather together to war. A "banner" (nes): i.e. a
. lofty staff with flying colours (eh. xxxiii. 23) planted upon a
bare mountain-top (eh.xiii. 2). ~~~ alternates with Cl'"!tl in this
favourite :figure of Isaiah. The nations through whom this
was primarily fulfilled were the nations of the Assyrian empire.
According to the Old Testament view, these nations were
regarded as far off, and dwelling at the end of the earth
( eh. xxxix. 3), not only inasmuch as the Euphrates formed the
boundary towards the north-east between what was geogra-
phically known and unknown to the Israelites (Ps. lxxii. 8 ;
Zech. ix. 10), but also inasmuch as the prophet had in his mind
a complex bddy of nations stretching far away into further
Asia. The second figure is taken from a bee-master, who
entices the bees, by hissing or whistling, to come out of their
hives and settle on the ground. Thus Virgil says to the bee-
master who wants to make the bees settle, " Raise a ringing,
and beat the cymbals of Cybele all around" ( Georgics, iv. 54).
Thus does Jehovah entice the hosts of nations like swarms of
bees (vii. 18), and they swarm together with haste and swift-
ness. The plural changes into the singular, because those who
are approaching have all the appearance at first of a compact
and indivisible mass; it is also possible that the ruling nation
among the many is singled out. The thought and expression
are both misty, and this is perfectly characteristic. With the
CHAP. V. 2i, 28. 183
word "behold" (hinneli) the prophet points to them; they are

approaching meherah kal, i.e. in the shortest time with swift
feet, and the nearer they come to his view the more clearly he
can describe them~-Ver. 27. " Tliere is none exhausted, and
none stumbling among them: it gives itself no slumber, and no
8leep; and to none is the girdle of liis hips loosed; and to none is
the lace of his shoes broken." Notwithstanding the long march,
there is no exhausted one, obliged to separate himself and
remain behind (Dent. xxv. 18; Isa. xiv. 31); no stumbling one
(cosliel), for they march on, pressing incessantly forwards, as if
along a well-made road (Jer. xxxi. 9). They do not slumber
(num), to say nothing of sleeping (yashen), so great is their
eagerness for battle: i.e. they do not slumber to refresh them-
selves, and do not even allow themselves their ordinary night's
rest, No one has the girdle of his armour-shirt or coat of mail,
in which he stuck his sword (Neh. iv. 18), at all loosened; nor
has a single one even the shoe-string, with which his sandals
were fastened, broken (nittak, disrumpitur). The statement as
to their want of rest forms a climax descendens; the other, as to
the tightness and durability of their equipment, a climax ascen-
dens: the two statements follow one another after the nature
of a cliiasmus.
The prophet then proceeds to describe their weapons and
war-chariots. Ver. 28. " I_Ie wlwse arrows a1•e s!iarpened, and
all Ms bows strung; the hoofs of his lwrses m·e counted like flint,
and Ms wheels like the whirlwind." In the prophet's view they
are coming nearer and nearer. For he sees that they have
brought the sharpened arrows in their quivers (eh. xxii. 6);
and the fact that all their bows are already trodden (namely, as
their length was equal to a man's height, by treading upon the
string with the left foot, as we may learn from Arrian's Indica),
proves that they are near to the goal. The correct reading
in Jablonsky (according to Kimchi's Lex. cf. Micldal yofi) is
''Qrl~i? with dagesli dirimens, as in Ps. xxxvii. 15 (Ges. § 20, 2, b).
As the custom of shoeing horses was not practised in ancient
times, firm hoofs (01r'Xa, ,capTepal, according to Xenophon's
Hippikos) were one of the most important points in a good
horse. And the horses of the enemy that was now drawing
near to Judah had hoofs that would be found like flint (tzar,
only used here, equivalent to the Arabic zirr). Romer desig-

nates such horses chalkopodes, brazen-footed. And the two
wheels of the war-chariots, to which they were harnessed, turned
with such velocity, and overthrew everything before them with
such violence, that it seemed not merely as if a whirlwind drove
them forward, but as if they were the whirlwind itself (eh. lxvi.
15 ; J er. iv. 13). Nahum compares them to lightning (eh.ii. 5).
Thus far the prophet's description has moved on, as if by forced
marches, in clauses of from two to four words each. It now
changes into a heavy, stealthy pace, and then in a few clauses
springs like a wild beast upon its prey.-Ver. 29. "Roaring
issues from it as from tlie lioness : it roars like lions, and utters
a low murmur; seizes the prey, carries it off, and no one rescues."
The futures, with the preceding ~~ il~~~ which is equivalent to
a future, hold each feature in the description fast, as if for
prolonged contemplation. The lion roars when eager for prey;
and such is now the war-cry of the bloodthirsty enemy, which
the prophet compares to the roaring of a lion or of young
lions (cephirim) in the f ulness of their strength. (The lion is
described by its poetic name, ~\~?;
this does not exactly apply
to the lioness, which would rather be designated by the term
il!~~-) The roar is succeeded by a low growl (naham, fremere),
when a lion is preparing to fall upon its prey.1 And so the
prophet hears a low and ominous murmur in the army, which
is now ready for battle. But he also sees immediately after-
wards how the enemy seizes its booty and carries it irrecoverably
away: literally, "how he causes it to escape," i.e. not "lets it
slip in cruel sport," as Luzzatto interprets it, but carries it to a
place of safety (Mic. vi. 14). The prey referred to is Judah.
It also adds to the gloomy and mysterious character of the
prophecy, that the prophet never mentions Judah. In the
following verse also (ver. 30) the object is still suppressed; as
if the prophet could not let it pass his lips. Ver. 30. "And
it utters a deep roar over it in that day like the roaring of the
sea : and it looks to the earth, and belwld darkness, tribulation,
and light; it becomes night over it in the clouds of heaven." The
subject to "roars" is the mass of the enemy; and in the expres-
sions "over it" and "it looks" (nibbat; the niphal, which is only
·1 In Arabic, en-nehem is used to signify greediness (see Ali's Proverbs,
No. 16).
CHAP. V. 30. 185
met with here, in the place of the liip!.il) the prophet has in
his mind the nation of Judah, upon which the enemy falls with
the roar of the ocean-that is to say, overwhelming it like a
sea. And when the people of J ndah look to the earth, i.e. to
their own land, darkness alone presents itself, and darkness
which has swallowed up all the smiling and joyous aspect which
it had before. And what then! The following words, tzar
va'or, have been variously rendered, viz." moon (= sahar) and
sun" by the Jewish expositors, "stone and flash," i.e. hail and
thunder-storm, by Drechsler; but such renderings as these,
and others of a similar kind, are too far removed from the
ordinary usage of the language. And the separation of the
two words, so that the one closes a sentence and the other
commences a fresh one (e.g. "darkness of tribulation, and the
sun becomes dark"), which is adopted by Hitzig, Gesenius,
Ewald, and others, is opposed to the impression made by the
two monosyllables, and sustained by the pointing, that they are
connected together. The simplest explanation is one which
takes the word tzar in its ordinary sense of tribulation or oppres-
sion, and 'or in its ordinary sense of light, and which connects
the two words closely together. And this is the case with· the
rendering given above: tzar va'or are "tribulation and bright-
ening up," one following the other and passing over into the
other, like morning and night (eh. xxi. 12). This pair of
words forms an interjectional clause, the meaning of which is,
that when the predicted darkness had settled upon the land of
Judah, this would not be the end; but there would still follow
an alternation of anxiety and glimmerings of hope, until at last
it had become altogether dark in the cloudy sky over all the
land of Judah (ariphim, the cloudy sky, is only met with here;
it is derived from 'araph, to drop or trickle, hence also •ai•apliel:
the suffix points back to la'aretz, eretz denoting sometimes the
earth as a whJle, and at other times the land as being part
of the earth). The prophet here predicts that, before utter
ruin has overtaken J ndah, sundry approaches will be made
towards this, within which a divine deliverance will appear again
and again. Grace tries and tries again and again, until at last
the measure of iniquity is full, and the time of repentance
past. The history of the nation of Judah proceeded according
to this law until the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans.
The Assyrian troubles, and the miraculous light of divine

help which arose in the destruction of the military power of
Sennacherib, were only the foreground of this mournful but
yet ever and anon hopeful course of history, which terminated
in utter darkness, that has continued now for nearly two thou-
sand years.
This closes the third prophetic address. It commences
with a parable which contains the history of Israel in nuce,
and closes with an emblem which symbolizes the gradual but
yet certain accomplishment of the judicial, penal termination
of the parable. This third address, therefore, is as complete
in itself as the second was. The kindred allusions are to be
accounted for from the sameness of the historical basis and
arena. During the course of the exposition, it has become
more and more evident and certain that it relates to the time
of U zziah and J otham,-a time of peace, of strength, and
wealth, but also of pride and luxury. The terrible slaughter
of the Syro-Ephraimitish war, which broke out at the end of
J otham's reign, and the varied complications which king Ahaz
introduced between Judah and the imperial worldly power,
and which issued eventually in the destructlon of the former
kingdom,-those five marked epochs in the history of the
kingdoms of the world, or great empires, to which the Syro-
Ephraimitish war was the prelude,-were still hidden from the
prophet in the womb of the future. The description of the
great mass of people that was about to roll over Judah from
afar is couched in such general terms, so undefined and misty,
that all we can say is, that everything that was to happen to the
people of God on the part of the imperial power during the
five great and extended periods of judgment that were now so
soon to commence (viz. the Assyrian, the Chaldean, the Persian,
the Grecian, and the Roman), was here unfolding itself out of
the mist of futurity, and presenting itself to th; prophet's eye.
Even in the time of Ahaz the character of the prophecy changed
in this respect. It was then that the eventful relation, in which
Israel stood to the imperial power, generally assumed its first
concrete shape in the form of a distinct relation to Asshur
(Assyria). And from that time forth the imperial power in
·the mouth of the prophet is no longer a majestic thing without
a name; but although the notion of the imperial power was
CHAP. V, 80. 187
not yet embodied in Asshur, it was called Asshnr, and Asshur

stood as its representative. It also necessarily follows from
this, that eh. ii.-iv. and v. belong to the times anterior .to
Ahaz, i.e. to those of Uzziah and Jotham. But several diffe-
rent questions suggest themselves here. If eh. ii.-iv. and v.
were uttered under U zziah and J otham, how could Isaiah begin
with a promise (eh. ii. 1-4) which is repeated word for word
in Mic. iv. 1 sqq., where i~ is the direct antithesis to eh. iii.
12, which was uttered by Micah, according to J er. xxvf. 18, in
the time· of Hezekiah T Again, if we consider the advance
apparent in the predictions of judgment from the general ex-
}lressions with which they commence in eh. i. to the dose of
eh. v., in what relation does the address in eh. i. stand to
eh. ii.-iv. and v., inasmuch as vers. 7-9 are not ideal (as
we felt obliged to maintain, in opposition to Caspari), but
have a distinct historical reference, and therefore at any rate
presuppose the Syro-Ephraimitish war 1 And lastly, if eh.
vi. does really relate, as it apparently does, to the call of Isaiah
to the prophetic office, how are we to explain the singular fact,
that three prophetic addresses precede the history of his call,
which ought properly to stand at the commencement of the
book 1 Drechsler and Caspari have answered this question
lately, by maintaining that eh. vi. does not contain an ac-
count of the call of Isaiah to the prophetic office, but simply of
the call of the prophet, who was already installed in that office,
to one particular mission. The proper heading to be adopted
for eh. vi. would therefore be, "The ordination of the prophet
as the preacher of the judgment of hardening;" and eh.
i.-v. would contain warning reproofs addressed by the prophet
to the people, who were fast ripening for this judgment of
hardening (reprobation), for the purpose of calling them to
repentance. The final decision was still trembling in the
balance. But the call to repentance was fruitless, and Israel
hardened itself. And now that the goodness of God had tried
in vain to lead the people to repentance, and the long-suffering
of God had been wantonly abused by the people, Jehovah
Himself would harden them. Looked at in this light, eh. vi.
stands in its true historical place. It contains the divine sequel
to that portion of Isaiah's preaching, and of the prophetic
preaching generally, by which it had been preceded. But
true as it is that the whole of the central portion of Israel's

history, which lay midway between the commencement a~d
the close, was divided in half by the contents of eh. vi., and
that the distinctive importance of Isaiah as a proph'et arose
especially from the fact that he stood upon the boundary
between these two historic halves ; there are serious objections
which present themselves to such an explanation of eh. vi.
It is possible, indeed, that this distinctive importance may
have been given to Isaiah's official position at his very first
call. And what U mbreit says - namely, that eh. vi. must
make the impression upon every unprejudiced mind, that it
relates to the prophet's inaugural vision - cannot really be
denied. But the position in which eh. vi. stands in the book
itself must necessarily produce a contrary impression, unless
it can be accounted for in some other way. Nevertheless the
impression still remains (just as at eh. i. 7-9), and recurs
again and again. We will therefore proceed to eh. vi. without
attempting to efface it. It is ·possible that we may discover
some other satisfactory explanation of the enigmatical position
of eh. vi. in relation to what precedes.
THE PROPHETS ACCOUNT OF HIS OWN DIVINE MISSION.-

CHAP. VI.
The time of the occurrence here described, viz. " tlie year
that king Uzziah (Uz1yahu) died," was of importance to the
prophet. The statement itself, in the naked form in which it
is here introduced, is much more emphatic than if it com-
menced with "it came to pass" (vay'hi; cf. Ex. xvi. 6,
Prov. xxiv. 17). It was the year of Uzziah'.s death, not the
first year of Jotham's reign; that is to say, Uzziah was still
reigning, although his death was near at hand. If this is the
sense in which the words are to be understood, then, even if
the chapter before us contains an account of Isaiah's first call,
the heading to eh. i., which dates the ministry of the prophet
from the time of Uzziah, is quite correct, inasmuch as, although
his public ministry under Uzziah was very short, this is properly
to be included, not only on account of its own importance, but
as inaugurating a new era (lit. "an epoch-making beginning").
But is it not statt>d in 2 Chron. :xxvi. 22, that Isaiah wrote a
CHAP. VI. 1. 18~
historical work embracing the whole of Uzziah's reign T Un-

questionably; but it by no means follows from this, that he
commenced his ministry long before the death of U zziah. If
Isaiah received his call in the year that U zziah died, this
historical work contained a retrospective view of the life and
times of Uzziah, the close of which coincided with the call of
the prophetic author, which made a deep incision into the
history of Israel. Uzziah reigned fifty-two years (809-758
B.c.). This lengthened period was just the same to the king-
dom of Judah as the shorter age of Solomon to that of all
Israel, viz. a time of vigorous and prosperous peace, in which
the nation was completely overwhelmed with manifestations of
divine love. But the riches of divine goodness had no more
influence upon it, than the troubles through which it had passed
before. And now the eventful change took place in the relation
between Israel and Jehovah, of which Isaiah was chosen ~o be
the instrument before and above all other prophets. The year
in which all this occurred was the year of Uzziah's death. It
was in this year that Israel as a people was given up to hard-
ness of heart, and as a kingdom and country to devastation
and annihilation by the imperial power of the world. How
significant a fact, as Jerome observes in connection with this
passage, that the year of Uzziah's death should be the year in
which Romulus was born ; and that it was only a short time
after the death of Uzziah (viz. 754 B.C. according to Varro's
chronology) that Rome itself was founded! · The national
glory of Israel died out with king U zziah, and has never re-
vived to this day.
· In that year, says the prophet, "I saw the Lord of all
sitting upon a high a11d exalted throne, and His borders filling the
temple." Isaiah saw, and that not when asleep and dreaming;
but God gave him, when awake, an insight into the invisible
world, by opebing an inner sense for the supersensuous, whilst
the action of the outer senses was suspended, and by condensing
the supersensuous into a sensuous form, on account of the com-
posite nature of man and the limits of his present state. This
was the mode of revelation peculiar to an ecstatic vision ( iv
l,euTaue,, Eng. ver. " in a trance," or lv 'TI"ve/JµaTi, " in the
spirit"). Isaiah is here carried up into heaven; for although
in other instances it was undoubtedly the earthly temple which
was presented t.:, a prophet's view in an ecstatic vision (Amos

ix. 1 ; Ezek. viii. 3, x. 4, 5; cf. Acts xxii. 17), yet here, as the
description which follows clearly proves, the "high and exalted
throne" 1 is the heavenly antitype of the earthly throne which
was formed by the ark of the covenant; and the " temple"
(hecal: lit. a spacious hall, the name given to the temple as the
palace of God the King) is the temple in heaven, as in Ps.
xi. 4, xviii. 7, xxix. 9, and many other passages. There the
prophet sees the Sovereign Ruler, or, as we prefer to render
the noun, which is formed from 'adan = dun, " the Lord of all"
(All-lierrn, sovereign or absolute Lord), seated upon the throne,
and in human form (Ezek. i. 26), as is proved by the robe with
a train, whose flowing ends or borders (fimbrim: s!tulim, as in
Ex. xxviii. 33, 34) filled the hall. The Sept., Targum, Vulgate,
etc., have dropped the figure of the robe and train, as too
anthropomorphic. But John, in his Gospel, is bold enough to
say that it was Jesus whose glory Isaiah saw (John xii. 41).
And truly so, for the incarnation of God is the truth embodied
in all the scriptural anthropomorphisms, and the name of
Jesus is the manifested mystery of the name Jehovah. The
heavenly temple is that super-terrestrial place, which Jehovah
transforms into heaven and a temple, by manifesting Himself
there to angels and saints. But whilst He manifests His glory
there, He is obliged also to veil it, because created beings are
unable to bear it; But that which veils His glory is no less
splendid, than that portion of it which is revealed.. And this
was the truth embodied for Isaiah in the long robe and train.
He saw the Lord, and what more he saw was the all-filling
robe of the indescribable One. As far as the eye of the seer
could look at first, the ground was covered by this splendid robe.
There was consequently no room for any one to stand. And
the vision of the seraphim is in accordance with this. Ver. 2.
"Above it stood seraphim : each one had siaJ wings ; with two he
covered his face, and with two lw covered his feet, and with two
he did fly_." We must not render i~ ~~!?·"near him ; " for
although ~P or ~.l!P. is applied to a person standing near or over
against another who is sitting down (Ex. xviii. 13; Jer.
xxxvi. 21; compare 2 Chron. xxvi. 19, where the latter is usecl
1 It is to this, and not to 'Adonai, as the Targum and apparently the
accents imply, that the words" high and exalted" refer.

CHAP. VI. 2. 191
to signify "over against" the altar of incense), and is used in

this sense to denote the attitude of spirits (Job i. 6; 1 Kingll
:xxii. 19; Zech. vi. 5), and even of men (Zech. iv. 14), in
relation to God when seated on His throne, in which case it
cannot possibly be employed in the sense of "towering above;"
yet i~ ~~!?, the strongest expression for supra, cannot be em-
ployed in any other than a literal sense here; for which reason
Rashi and the Targums understand it as signifying "above in
the attitude of service," and the accentuation apparently, though
erroneously, implies this (Luzzatto). What Isaiah meant by
this standing above, may be inferred from the use which the
seraphim are said to have made of their wings. The imperfects
do not describe what they were accustome(j to do (Bottcher and
others), but what the seer saw them do: with two of their six
wings he saw them fly. Thus they stood flying, i.e. they hovered
or soared (cf. Num. xiv. 14), as both the earth and stars are
said to stand, although suspended in space (Job xxvi. 7). The
seraphim would not indeed tower above the head of Him that
sat upon the throne, but they hovered above the r9be belonging
to Him with which the hall was filled, sustained by two ex-
tended wings, and covering their faces with two other wings in
their awe at the divine glory (Targ. ne videant), and their feet
with two others, in their consciousness of the depth at which
the creature stands below the Holiest of all (Targ. ne videantur ),
just as the cherubim are described as veiling their bodies in
Ezek. i. 11. This is the only passage in the Scriptures in which
the seraphim are mentioned. According to the .orthodox view,
which originated with Dionysius the Areopagite, they stand at
the head of the nine choirs of angels, the first ran-k consisting
of seraphim, cherubim, and throni. And this is not without
support, if we compare the cherubim mentioned in Ezekiel,
which carried the chariot of the divine throne; whereas·here
the seraphim are said to surround the seat on which the Lord.
was enthroned. In any case, the seraphim and cherubim were
heavenly beings of different kinds; and there is no weight in
the attempts made by Hendewerk and Stickel to prove that they
are one and the same. And certainly the name seraphim does
not signify merely spirits as such, but even, if not the highest of
all, yet a distinct order from the rest; for the Scriptures really
teach that there are gradations in rank in ihe hierarchy of
heaven., Nor were they mere symbols or fanciful images, as

Havernick imagmes, but real spiritual beings, who visibly ap-
peared to the prophet, and that in a form corresponding to their
own supersensuous being, and to the design of the whole trans-
action. Whilst these seraphim hovered above on both sides of
Him that sat upon the throne, and therefore formed two opposite
choirs, each ranged in a semicircle, they presented antiphonal
worship to Him that sat upon the throne.
Ver. 3. "And one cried to the other, and said, Holy, holy,
holy is Jehovah of hosts: filling the whole eartli is His glory."
The meaning is not that they all lifted up their voice in con-
cert 'at one and the same time (just as in Ps. ::dii. 8 el is not
used in this sense, viz. as equivalent to c'nege<f), but that there
was a continuous and unbroken antiphonal song. One set
commenced, and the others responded, either repeating the
"Holy, holy, holy," or following with "filling tlie whole eartli is
His glory." Isaiah heard this antiphonal or " hypophonal" song
of the seraphim, not merely that he might know that the unin-
terrupted worship of God was their blessed employment, but
because it was with this doxology as with the doxologies of
the Apocalypse, it had a certain historical significance in
common with the whole scene. God is in Himself the Holy
One (kadosh), i.e. the separate One, beyond or above the
world, true light, spotless purity, the perfect One. His glory
(caboa) is His manifested holiness, as Oetinger and Bengel
express it, just as, on the other hand, His holiness is His veiled
or hidden glory. The design of all the work of God is that
His holiness should become universally manifest, or, what is the
same thing, that His glory should become the fulness of the
whole earth (eh. xi. 9; Num. xiv. 21; I-lab. ii. 14). This
design of the work of God stands before God as eternally
present ; and the seraphim also have it ever before them in its
ultimate completion, as the theme of their song of praise. But
Isaiah was a man living in the very midst of the history that
was moving on towards this goal ; and the cry of the seraphim,
in the precise form in which it reached him, showed him to
what it would eventually come on earth, whilst the heavenly
shapes that were made visible to him helped him to understand
the nature of that divine glory with which the earth was to be
filled. The whole of the book of Isaiah contains traces of the
CHAP. VI. 3. 193
impression made by this ecstatic vision. The favourite name

of God in the mouth of the prophet, viz. " the Holy One of
Israel" (kedosh Yisrael), is the echo of this seraphic sanctus;
and the fact that this name already occurs with such marked
preference on the part of the prophet in the addresses contained
in eh. i. 2-iv. 5, supports the •view that Isaiah is here describing
his own first call. All the prophecies of Isaiah carry this name
of God as their stamp. It occurs twenty-nine times (including
eh. x. 17, xliii. 15, xlix. 7), viz. twelve times in eh. i.-xxxix., and
seventeen times in eh. xl.-lxvi. As Luzzatto has well observed,
"the prop~et, as if with a presentiment that the authenticity
of the second part of his book would be disputed, has stamped
both parts with this name of God, 'the Holy One of Israel,'
as if with his own seal." The only other passages in which
the word occurs, are three times in the Psalms (Ps. lxxi. 22,
lxxviii. 41, lxxxix. 19), and twice in Jeremiah (Jer. l. 29, li. 5),
and that not without an allusion to Isaiah. It forms an essential
part of Isaiah's distinctive prophetic signature. And here we
are standing at the source from which it sprang. But did this
thrice-holy refer to the triune God,? Knobel contents himself
with saying that the threefold repetition of the word "holy"
serv~s to give it the greater emphasis. No doubt men are
accustomed to say three times what they wish to say in an
exhaustive and satisfying manner; for three is the number of
expanded unity, of satisfied and satisfying development, of the
key-note extended into the chord. But why is this? The
Pythagoreans said that numbers were the first principle of all
things; but the Scriptures, according to which God created the
world in twice three days by ten mighty words, and completed
it in seven days, teach us that God is the first principle of all
numbers. The fact that three is the number of developed and
yet self-contained unity, has its ultimate ground in the circum-
stance that it is the number of the trinitarian process ; and
consequently the trilogy (trisagion) of the seraphim (like that
of the qherubim in Rev. iv. 8), whether Isaiah was aware of it
or no, really pointed in the distinct consciousness of the spirits
themselves to the triune God.
When Isaiah heard this, he stood entranced at the farthest
possible distance from Him that sat upon the throne, namely,
under the door of the heavenly palace or temple. What he
VOL. l. N
still further felt and saw, he proceeds to relate in ver. 4 :

"And the foundations of the tlweslwlds shook witli tlie voice of
them that cried; and the house became full of smoke." By
'ammoth hassippim, the LXX., V ulgate, Syriac, and others
understand the posts of the lintels, the supporting beams of the
superliminaria, which closed the doorway at the top. But as
saph is only used in other places to signify the threshold and
porch (limen and vestibulum), 'ammoth hassippim must be un-
derstood here in the (perfectly appropriate) sense of " the
foundations of the thresholds" (' ammah, which bears the same
relation to t:l~, mother, as matrix to mater, is used to ,denote the
receptive basis into which the door-steps with their plugs were
inserted, like the talmudic ammetah derechayyah, the frame or
box of the hand-mill (Beraclwth l8b ), and ammath megerali,
the wood-work which runs along the back of the saw and keeps
it firmly extended (Kelim 21, 3); compare the "Schrauben-
mutter," literally screw-mother, or female screw, which receives
and holds the cylindrical screw). Every time that the choir of
seraphim (~')_lj;l;:1: compare such collective singulars as luJ!oreb,
the ambush, in Josh. viii.19; hechalutz, the men of war, in Josh.
vi. 7, etc.) began their song, the support of the threshold of the
porch ip. which Isaiah was standing trembled. The building was
seized with reverential awe throughout its whole extent, and in
its deepest foundations: for in the blessed state beyond, nothing
stands immoveable or unsusceptible in relation to the spirits there;
but all things form, as it were, the accidentia of their free per-
sonality, yielding to their impressions, and voluntarily following
them in all their emotions. The house was also "filled with
smoke." . Many compare this with the similar occurrence in
connection with the dedication of Solomon's temple (1 Kings
viii. 10) ; but Drechsler is correct in stating that the two cases
are not parallel, for there God simply attested His own presence
by the cloud of smoke behind which He concealed Himself,
whereas here there was no need of any such self-attestation.
Moreover, in this instance God does not dwell in the cloud and
thick darkness, whilst the smoke is represented as the effect of
the songs of praise in which the seraphim have joined, and not
of the presence of God. The smoke arose from the altar of
incense mentioned in ver. 6. But when Drechsler says that
it was the prayers of saints (as in Rev. v. 8, viii. 3, 4), which
CHAP. VI. 5. 195
ascended to the Lord in the smoke, this is a thought which

is quite out of place here. The smoke was the immediate
consequence of the seraphs' song of praise.
This begins to throw a light upon the name seraphim, which
may help us to decipher it. The name cannot possibly be
connected with saraph, a snake (Sanscr. sarpa, Lat. serpens);
and to trace the word to a verb saraph in the sense of the
Arabic 'sarafa ('sarufa), to tower high, to be exalted, or highly
honoured (as Gesenius, Hengstenberg, Hofmann, and others
have done), yields a sense which does not very strongly com-
mend itself. On the other hand, to follow Knobel, who reads
sharatli:im (worshippers of God), and thus presents the Lexicon
with a new word, and to pronounce the word seraphim a copyist's
error, would be a rash concession to the heaven-storming omni-
potence which is supposed to reside in the ink of a German
scholar. It is hardly admissible, however, to interpret the
name as signifying directly spirits of light or fire, since the true
meaning of saraph is not urere (to burn), but comburere (to set
on fire or burn up). Umbreit endeavours to do justice to this
transitive meaning by adopting the explanation " fiery beings,"
by which all earthly corruption is opposed and destroyed. The
vision itself, however, appears to point to a much more dis-
tinctive and special meaning in the name, which only occurs
in this passage of Isaiah. We shall have more to say upon
this point presently.
The seer, who was at first overwhelmed and intoxicated by
the majestic sight, now recovers his self-consciousness. Ver. 5.
" Then said I, Woe to me I for I am 'lost; for I am a man of unclean
lips, and I am dwelling among a people of unclean lips : for mine
eyes liave seen the King, Jehovah of hosts." That a man cannot
see God without dying is true in itself, and was an Old 'Testa-
ment conviction throughout (Ex. xxxiii. 20, etc.). He must
die, because the holiness of God is to the sinner a consuming
fire (eh. xxxiii. 14); and the infinite distance between' the
creature and the ·Creator is sufficient of itself to produce a
prostrating effect, which even the seraphim could not resist
without veiling their faces. Isaiah therefore regarded himself
as lost (nidmethi, like IJ>w,).a,, perii, a preterite denoting the fact
which, although not outwardly completed, is yet effected so far
as a man's own consciousness is concerned), and all the more
196 THE PROPHECIES OJ! ISAIAH.
because he himself was of unclean lips, and he was also a

member of a nation of unclean lips. The unholiness of his
own person was doubled, in consequence of the closeness of the
natural connection, by the unholiness of the nation to which he
belonged. He designates this unholiness as uncleanness of
lips, because he found himself transported into the midst of
choirs of beings who were praising the Lord with pure lips ;
and he calls the King Jehovah, because, although he had not
seen Jehovah face to face, he had seen the throne, and the all-
filling robe, and the seraphim who surrounded and did homage
to Him that sat upon the throne ; and therefore, as he had seen
the heavenly King in His revealed majesty, he describes the,
scene according to the impression that he had received. But to
stand here in front of Jehovah of hosts, the exalted King, to
whom everything does homage, and to be obliged to remain
mute in the consciousness of deep uncleanness, excited within
him the annihilating anguish of self-condemnation. And this
is expressed in the confession made by the contrite seer.
This confession was followed by the forgiveness of his sins,
of which he received an attestation through a heavenly sacra-
ment, and which was conveyed to him through the medium of
a seraphic absolution. Vers. 6, 7. ".And one of the seraphim flew
to me with a red-hot coal in liis hand, which he had taken with
the tongs from the altar. And he touched my mouth with it, and
said, Behold, tltis hatlt touched thy lips, and thine "iniquity is taken
away; and so thy sin is expiated." One of the beings hovering
round the Lord (there were, therefore, a large and indefinite
number) flew to the altar of incense,-the heavenly original of
the altar of incense in the earthly temple, which was reckoned
as belonging to the Most Holy Place,-and took from this altar
a ritzpali, i.e. either a red-hot stone (Vulg. calculum, Ar. radfe
or radafe), or, according to the prevailing tradition, a red-hot
coal (vid. ratzeph = rashaph, to scatter sparks, sparkle, or glow :
• syn. gacheleth), and that with a pair of tongs, because even a
seraph's hand cannot touch the vessels consecrated to God, or '
the sacrifices that belong to Him. With this red-hot coal he
flew to Isaiah, and having touched his month with it, i.e. that
member of his body of whose uncleanness he had more espe-
cially complained (cf. Jer. i. 9, where the prophet's mouth is
·touched by J ehovah's hand, and made elog_uent in consequence),
CHAP. VI. 6, 7. 197
he assured him of the forgiveness of his sins, which coincided

with the application of this sacramental sign. The Vav con-
nects together what is affirmed by naga• (hath touched) and sar
(a taker away) as being simultaneous; the zeli (this) points as
a neuter to the red-hot coal. The future tecuppar is a future
consec., separated by Vav conversive for the purpose of bringing
the subject into greater prominence ; as it is practically impos-
sible that the removal of guilt should be thought of as immediate
and momentary, and the expiation as occurring gradually. The
fact that the guilt was taken away was the very proof that the
expiation was complete. Cipper, with the " sin" in the accusa-
tive, or governed by ~P, signifies to cover it up, extinguish, or
destroy it (for the primary meaning, vid. eh. xxviii. 18), so that
it has no existence in relation to the penal justice of God. All
sinful uncleanness was burned away from the prophet's mouth.
The seraph, therefore, did here what his name denotes: he
burned up or burned away (comburit). He did this, however,
not by virtue of his own fiery nature, but by means of the divine
fire which he had taken from the heavenly altar. As the smoke
which filled the house came from the altar, and arose in conse-
quence of the adoration offered to the Lord by -the seraphim,
not only must the incense-offering upon the altar and this
adoration be closely connected; but the fi.r8, which revealed
itself in the smoke and consumed the incense-offering, and
which must necessarily have been divine because of its expia-
tory power, was an effect of the love of God with which He
reciprocated the offerings of the seraphim. A fiery look from
God, and that a fiery look of pure love as the seraphim were
sinless, had kindled the sacrifice. Now, if the fact that a seraph
absolved the seer by means· of this fire of love is to be taken as
an illustrative example of the historical calling of the seraphim,
they were the vehicles and media of the fire of divine love,
just as the cherubim in Ezekiel are vehicles and media of
the -fire of divine wrath. For just as, in the case before us,
a seraph takes the fire of love from the altar ; so there, in
Ezek. x. 6, 7, a cherub takes the fire of wrath from the throne-
chariot. Consequently the cherubim appear as the vehicles
and media of the wrath which destroys sinners, or rather of
the divine doxa, with its fiery side turned towards the world ;
and the seraphim as the vehicles and media of the love which
destroys sin, or of the same divine do.va with its light side
towards the world.1
When Isaiah had been thus absolved, the true object of the
heavenly scene was made apparent. Ver. 8. " Tlien I lieard tlie
voice of tlie Lord, saying, Wliom sliall I send, and wlio will go for
us? Tlten I said, Beliold me here; send me!" The plural
"for us" (lanu) is not to be accounted for on the ground that,
in a case of reflection or self-consultation, the subject also stands
as the object in antithesis to itself (as Hitzig supposes); nor is
it a pluralis majestatis, as Knobel maintains; nor is the original
abstract signification of the plural hinted at, as Meier thinks.
The plural is no doubt used here with reference to the seraphim,
who formed, together with the Lord, one deliberative council
(sod kedoshim, Ps. lxxxix. 8), as in 1 Kings xxii. 19-22, Dan.
iv. 14, etc.; just as, from their very nature as "sons of God"
(b'ne Ha-elohim), they made one family with God their Creator
(vid. Eph. iii. 15), all Jinked so closely together that they them-
selves could be called Elohim, like God their Creator, just as
in 1 Cor. xii. 12 the church of believers is called Christos, like
Christ its head. The task for which the right man was sought
was not merely divine, but heavenly in the broadest sense : for
it is not only a matter in which God Himself is interested, that
the earth should become full of the glory of God, but this is
also an object of solicitude to the spirits that minister unto
Him. Isaiah, whose anxiety to serve the Lord was no longer
suppressed by the consciousness of his own sinfulness, no sooner
heard the voice of the Lord, than he exdaimed, in holy self-
consciousness, " Behold me here ; send me." It is by no means
a probable thing, that he had already acted as a messenger
of God, or held the office of prophet. For if the joy, with
which he offered himself here as the messenger of God, was
the direct consequence of the forgiveness of sins, of which he
had received the seal; the consciousness of his own personal
sinfulness, and his membership in a sinful nation, would certainly
have prevented him hitherto from coming forward to denounce
I Seraphic love is the expression used in the language of the church to
denote the ne plus ultra of holy love in the creature. The Syriac fathers
regarded the burning coal as the symbol of the incarnate Son of God, who
is often designated in poetry as the "live or burning coal" (kemurto denuro):
DMZ. 1860, pp. 679, 681.
CHAP. VI, 9, 10. 199
judgment upon that nation. And as the prophetic office as such

rested upon an extraordinary call from God, it may fairly be
assumed, that when Isaiah relates so extraordinary a call as this,
he is describing the sealing of his prophetic office, and there-
fore his own first call.
This is confirmed by the words in which his commission is
expressed, and the substance of the message.-Vers. 9, 10. "He
said, Go, and tell this people, Bear on, and understand not; and
look on, but perceive not. Make ye the heart of this people greasy,
and their ears heavy, and their 'eyes sticky; that they may not see
with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and their heart under-
stand, and they be converted, and one heal them." " Tltis people"
points back to the people of unclean lips, among whom Isaiah
had complained of dwelling, and whom the Lord would not call
" my people." It was to go to this people and preach to them,
and therefore to be the prophet of this people, that he was' called.
But how mournful does the divine commission sound I It was
the terrible opposite of that seraphic mission, which the prophet
had experienced in himself. The seraph had absolved Isaiah
by the burning" coal,. that he as prophet might not absolve, but
harden his people by his word. They were to hear and see, and
that.continually as the gerundives imply (Ges. § 131, 3, b; Ewald,
§ 280, b), by having the prophet's preaching actu direeto constantly
before them; but not to their salvation. The two prohibitory
expressions, "understand not" and -'' perceive not," show what
the result of the prophet's preaching was to be, according to the
judicial will of God. And the imperatives in ver. 10 are not
to be understood as simply instructing the prophet to tell the
people what G'od had determined to do; for the fact that
"pr.ophets are often said to do what they announce as about
to happen," in proof of which J er. i. 10 is sometimes quoted
(cf. Jer. xxxi. 28; Hos. vi. 5; Ezek. xliii. 3), has its truth not
in a rhetorical figure, but in the very nature of the divine word.
The prophet was the organ of the word of God, and the word
of God was the expression of the will of God, and the will of
God is a divine act that has not yet become historical. For this
reason a prophet might very well be said to perform what he
announced as about to happen : God was the causa ejjieiens prin-
cipalis, the word was the causa media, and the prophet the causa
ministerialis. This is the force of the three imperatives; they
are three figurative expressions of the ide~ of hardening. The

first, hishmin, signifies to make fat (pinguem), i.e. without
susceptibility or feeling for the operations of divine grace (Ps.
cxix. 70) ; the' second, hicbtd, to make heavy, more especially
heavy or dull of hearing ( eh. lix. 1) ; the third, l!~Q or .V~~
(whence the imperative ~~~ or .V~~), to smear thickly, or paste
over, i.e. to put upon a person what is usually the result of
weak eyes, which become firmly closed by the hardening of
the adhesive substance secreted in the night. The three
future clauses, with " lest" (pen), point back to these three
imperatives in inverse order : their spiritual sight, spiritual
hearing, and spiritual feeling were to be taken away, their eyes
becoming blind, and their ears deaf, and their hearts being
covered over with the grease of insensibilitY.. Under the
influence of these futures the two preterites I~ ~&;; .:l~ affirm
what might have been the result if this hardening had not
taken place, but what would never take place now. The ex-
?
pression ~~1 is used in every other instance in a transitive
sense, "to heal a person or a disease," and never in the sense of
becoming well or being healed ; but in the present instance it
acquires a passive sense from the so-called impersonal construc-
tion (Ges. § 137, 3), "and one heal it," i.e. "and it be healed:"
and it is in accordance with this sense that it is paraphrased
in Mark iv. 12, whereas in the three other passages in which
the words are quoted in the New Testament (viz. Matthew,
John, and Acts) the Septuagint rendering is adopted, "and I
should heal them" (God Himself being taken as the subject).
The commission which the prophet received, reads as though it
were quite irreconcilable with the fact that God, as the Good,
can only will what is good. But our earlier doctrinarians have
suggested the true solution, when they affirm that God does not
harden men positive aut effective, since His true will and direct
work are man's salvation, but occasionaliter et eventualiter, since
the offers and displays of salvation which man receives neces-
sarily serve to fill up the measure of his sins, and judicialiter so
far as it is the judicial will of God, that what was originally
ordained for man's salvation should result after all in judg-
ment, in the case of any man upon whom grace has ceased to
work, because all its ways and means have been completely
exhausted. It is not only the loving will of God which is
CHAP. VI. 11-13. 201
good, but also the wrathful will into which His loving will
changes, when determinately and obstinately resisted. There
is a self-hardening in evil, which renders a man thoroughly
incorrigible, and which, regarded as the fruit of his moral
behaviour, is no less a judicial punishment inflicted by God,
than self-induced guilt on the part of man. The two are
bound up in one another, inasmuch as sin from its very nature
bears its own punishment, which consists in the wrath of God
excited by sin. For just as in all the good that men do, the
active principle is the love of God ; so in all the harm that
they do, the active principle is the wrath of God. An evil act
in itself is the result of self-determination proceeding from a
man's own will; but evil, regarded as the mischief in which
evil acting quickly issues, is the result of the inherent wrath of
God, which is the obverse of His inherent love ; and when a
man hardens himself in evil, it is the inward working of God's
peremptory wrath. To this wrath Israel had delivered itself up
through its continued obstinacy in sinning. And consequently
the Lord now proceeded to shut the door of repentance· against ·
His people. Nevertheless He directed the prophet to preach
repentance, because the judgment of hardness suspended over
the people as a whole did not preclude the possibility of the
salvation of individuals.
Isaiah heard with sighing, and yet with obedience, in what
the mission to which he had so cheerfully offered himself was
to consist. Ver. lla. " Then said I, Lord, lww long?" He
inquired how long this service of hardening and this state
of hardness were to continue,-a question forced from him by
his sympathy with the nation to which he himself belonged
(cf. Ex. xxxii. 9-14), and one which was warranted by the
certainty that God, who is ever true to His promises, could not
cast off Israel as a people for ever. The answer follows in
vers. llb-13: "Until towns are wasted witlwut inhabitant, and
houses are without man, and the ground shall be laid waste, a wU-
derness, and Jelwvah shall put men far away, and there shall be
many forsaken places within the land. And is there still a tentli
therein, this also again is given up to destruction, like the terebint/1
and like the oak, of which, when they are felled, only a root-stump
remains : such a root-stump is a holy seed." The answer is
intentionally commenced, not with '~""I)!, but with C~ it?.~ .. ,~
:!02 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
(the expression only occurs again in Gen. :xxviii. 15 and

N um. xxxii. 17), which, even without dropping the conditional
force of Ct::, signified that the l1ardening judgment would only
come to an end when the condition had been fulfilled, that
towns, houses, and the soil of the land of Israel and its environs
had been made desolate, in fact, utterly and universally deso-
late, as the three definitions ( without inhabitant, without man,
wilderness) affirm. The expression richak (put far away) is
a general and enigmatical description of exile or captivity
(cf. Joel iv. 6, Jer. xxvii.10); the literal term galah has been
already used in eh. v. 13. Instead of a national term being
used, we find here simply the general expression "men" (eth-
ha-' adam ; the consequence of depopulation, viz. the entire
absence of men, being expressed in connection with the depo-
pulation itself, The participial noun ha'azubali (the forsaken)
is a collective term for places once full of life, that had
afterwards died out and fallen into ruins (eh. xvii. 2, 9). This
judgment would be followed by a second, which would expose
the still remaining tenth of the nation to a sifting. n:~1 :l~, to
?
become again (Ges. § 142, 3); i~1 i1~Q, not as in eh. v. 5, but
as in eh. iv. 4, after Num •. xxiv. 22: the feminine does not
refer to the land of Israel (Luzzatto), but to the tenth. Up
to the words "given up to destruction," the announcement is
a threatening one ; but from this point to "remains" a con-
solatory prospect begins to dawn ; and in the last three words
·this brighter prospect, like a distant streak of light, bounds the
horizon of the gloomy prophecy. It shall happen as with the
terebinth and oak. These trees were selected as illustrations,
not only because they were so near akin to evergreens, and
produced a similar impression, or because there were so many
associations connected with them in the olden times of Israel's
history; but also because they formed such fitting symbols of
Israel, on account of their peculiar facility for springing up
again from the root (like the beech and nut, for example),
even when they had been completely felled. As the forms
yabbeslieth (dryness), dalleketh (fever), 'avvereth (blindness),
shachepheth (consumption), are used to denote certain qualities
or states, and those for the most part faulty ones ( Concord.
p. 1350) ; so shalleceth here does not refer to the act itself of
felling or casting away, but rather to the condition of a tree
CHAP, VI. 11-13. 203
tl1at l1as been hewn or thrown down ; though not to the con-
dition of the trunk as it lies prostrate upon the ground, but to
that of the root, which is still left in the earth. Of this tree,
that had been deprived of its trunk and crown, there was still
a mazzebeth (a kindred form of mazzebah), i.e. a root-stump
(truncus) fast in the ground. The tree was not yet entirely
destroyed ; the root-stump could shoot out and put forth
branches again. And this would take place: the root-stump of
the oak or terebinth, which was a symbol of Israel, was" a holy
seed." The root-stump was the remnant that had survived the
judgment, and this remnant would become a seed, orit of which
a new Israel would spring up after the old had been destroyed.
Thus in a few weighty words is the way sketched out, which
God would henceforth take with His people. The passage
contains an outline of the history of Israel to the end of time.
Israel 'as a nation was indestructible, by virtue of the promise
of God; but the mass of the people were doomed to destruc-
tion through the judicial sentence of God, and only a remnant,
which would be converted, would perpetuate the nationality of
Israel, and inherit the glorious future. This law of a bless-
ing sunk in the depths of the curse actually inflicted, still
prevails in the history of the Jews. The way of salvation is
open to all. Individuals find it, and give us a presentiment of
what might be and is to be ; but the great mass are hopelessly
lost, and only when they have been swept away will a holy
seed, saved by the covenant-keeping God, grow up into a new
and holy Israel, which, according to eh. xxvii. 6, will fill the
earth with its fruits, or, as the apostle expresses it in Rom.
xi. 12, become "the riches of the Gentiles."
Now, if the impression which we have received from eh. vi.
is not a false one,-namely, that the prophet is here relating
his first call to the prophetic office, and not, as Seb. Schmidt
observes, his call to one particular duty (ad unum specialem,
actum officii),-this impression may be easily verified, inasmuch
as the addresses in eh. i.-v. will be sure to contairi the elements
which are here handed to the prophet by revelation, and the
result of the~e addresses will correspond to the sentence judi-
cially pronounced here. And the conclusion to which we have
come will stand this test. For the prophet, in the very first
address, after pointing out to the nation as a whole the gracious
pathway of justification and sanctification, takes the turn indi-

cated in eh. vi. 11-13, in full consciousness that all is in vain.
And the theme of the second address is, that it will be only
after the overthrow of the false glory of Israel that the true
glory promised can possibly be realized, and that after the
destruction of the great body of the people only a small remnant
will live to see this realization. The parable with which the
third begins, rests upon the supposition that the measure of the
nation's iniquity is full ; and the threatening of judgment
introduced by this parable agrees substantially, and in part
verbally, with the divine answer received by the prophet to.his
'question "How long1" On every side, therefore, the opinion is
confirmed, that in eh. vi. Isaiah describes his own consecration
to the prophetic office. The addresses in eh. ii.-iv. and v., which
belong to the times of Uzziah and Jotham, do not fall earlier
than the year of Uzziah's death, from which point the whole
of Jotham's sixteen years' reign lay open before them. Now,
as Micah commenced his ministry in Jotham's reign, though
his book was written in the form of a complete and chronologi-
cally indivisible summary, by the working up of the prophecies
which he delivered under Jotharn, Ahaz, and Hezekiah, and
was then read or published in the time of Hezekiah, as we may
infer from Jer. xxvi. 18, it is quite possible that Isaiah may
have taken from Micah's own lips (though not from Micah's
book) the words of promise in eh. ii. 1-4, which he certainly
borrowed from some quarter. The notion that this word of
promise originated with a third prophet (who must have been
Joel, if he were one of the prophets known to us), is rendered
very improbable by the many marks of Micah's prophetic
peculiarities, and by its natural positio:r;i in the context in which
it there occurs (vid. Caspari, Micha, pp. 444-5).
Again, the situation of eh. vi. is not inexplicable. As
Hiivernick has observed, the prophet evidently intended to
vindicate in eh. vi. the style and method of his previous pro-
phecies, on the ground of the divine commission that he had
received. But this only serves to explain the reason why Isaiah
has not placed eh. vi. at the commencement of the collection,
and not why he inserts it in this particular place. He has
done this, no doubt, for the purpose of bringing close together
the prophecy and its fulfilment; for whilst on the one hand the
CHAP. VI. 11-13. 205
judgment of hardening suspended over the Jewish nation is

brought distinctly out in the person of king Ahaz, on the other
hand we find ourselves in the midst of the Syro-Ephraimitish
war, which formed the introduction to the judgments of exter-
. mination predicted in eh. vi. 11-13. It is only the position of
eh. i. which still remains in obscurity. If eh. i. 7-9 is to be
understood in a lustbrically literal sense, then eh. i. must have
been composed after the dangers of the Syro-Ephraimitish war
had been averted from Jerusalem, though the land of Judah
was still bleeding with the open wounds which this war, de-
signed as it was to destroy it altogether, had inflicted upon it.
Ch. i. would therefore be of more recent origin than eh. ii.-v.,
and still more recent than the connected eh. vii.-xii. It is only
the comparatively more general and indefinite character of eh. i.
which seems at variance with this. But this. difficulty is re-
moved at once, if we assume that eh. i., though not indeed the
first of the prophet's addresses, was yet in one sense the first,
-namely, the first that was .committed to writing, though not
the first that he delivered, and that it was primarily intended
to form the preface to the addresses and historical accounts in
eh. ii.-xii., the contents of which were regulated by it. For
eh. ii.-v. and Yii.-xii. form two prophetic cycles, eh. i. being
the portal which leads into them, and eh. vi. the band which
connects them together. The prophetic cycle in eh. ii.-v. may
be called the Book of hardening, as it is by Caspari, and eh.
vii.-xii. the Book of Immanuel, as Ohr. Aug. Crusius suggests,
because in all the stages through which the proclamation in
eh. vii.-xii. passes, the coming Immanuel is the banner of
consolation, which it lifts up even in the midst of the judgments
already breaking upon the people, in accordance with the doom
pronounced upon them in eh. vi.
206 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAS.
PART II.
le
CONSOLATION OF IMMANUEL IN THE.JiilID_ST OF THE
ASSYRIAN OPPRESSIONS.-CIW'. vn.-xu.
DIVINE SIGN OF THE VIRGIN'S WONDROUS SON.-CHAP. VII.
As the following prophecies could not be understood apart from

the historical circumstances to which they refer, the prophet
commences with a historical announcement. Ver. 1. "It came
to pass, in the days of Aliaz the son of Jotham, the son of
Uzziah ( Uziyahu), king of Judah, that .Rezin tlie king of
Ammrea, and Pekah (Pekach) tlie son of Remaliah (Remalyahu),
king of lsrae~ went up toward Jerusalem to war against it, and
(lie) could not make war upon it." .We have the same words,
with only slight variations, in the history of the reign of Ahaz
in 2 Kings xvi. 5. That the author of the book of Kings
copied them from the book of Isaiah, will be very apparent
when we come to examine the historical chapters (xxxvi.-xxxix.)
in their relation to the parallel sections of the book of Kings.
In the passage before us, the. want of independence on the part
of the author of the book of Kings is confirmed by the fact that
he not only repeats, but also interprets, the words of Isaiah.
Instead of saying, " And (he) coufd not make war upon it," he
says, "And they besieged Ahaz, and could not make war.'t The
singular yacol (he could) of Isaiah is changed into the simpler
plural, whilst the statement that the two allies could not assault
or storm Jerusalem (which must be the meaning of nilcham
'al in the passage before us), is more clearly defined by the
additional information that they did besiege Ahaz, but to no
purpose (tzur 'al, the usual expression for obsidione claudere;
cf. Deut. xx. 19). The statement that "they besieged Ahaz "
cannot merely signify that "they attempted to besiege him,"
although nothing further is known about this siege. But
happily we have two accounts of the .Syro-Ephraimitish war
, (2 Kings xvi. and 2 Chron. xxviii.). The two historical books
complete one another. The book of Kings relates that the
CHAP. VII. 2. 207
invasion of Judah by the two allies commenced at the end of

Jotham's reign (2 Kings xv. 37); and in addition to the state-
ment taken from Isa. vii. 1, it also mentions that Rezin con-
quered ·the seaport town of Elath, which then belonged to the
kingdom of Judah ; whilst the Chronicles notice the fact that
Rezin brought a number of J udrean captives to Damascus, and
that Pekah conquered Ahaz in a bloody and destructive battle.
Indisputable as the credibility of these events may be, it is
nevertheless very difficult to connect them together, either sub-
stantially or chronologically, in a certain and reliable manner,
as Caspari has attempted to do in his monograph on the Syro-
Ephraimitish war (1849). We. may refer here to our own
manner of dovetailing the historical accounts of Ahaz and the
Syro-Ephraimitish war in the introduction to the present work
(p. 41 sqq.). If we could assume that ~:,! (not ~~.;,.~) was the
authentic reading, and that the failure of the attempt to take
Jerusalem, which is mentioned here, was occasioned by the
strength of the city itself, and not by the intervention of Assyria,
-so that ver. lb did not contain such an anticipation as we
have supposed (p. 43), although summary anticipations of this
kind were customary with biblical historians, and more especially
with Isaiah,-the course of events might be arranged in the
following manner, viz., that whilst Rezin was on his way to
Elath, Pekah resolved to attack Jerusalem, but failed in his
-attempt ; but that Rezin was more successful in his expedition,
which was a much easier one, and after the conquest of Elath
united his forces with those of his allies.
It i~ this which is refe1Ted to in ver. 2 : "And it 1vas told
the house of David, Aram has settled down upon Ephraim: then
his hea1·t shook, and the heart of his people, as •trees of the wood
sltake bejo1'e the wind." The expression nuack 'al (settled down
upon) is explained in 2 Sam. xvii. 12 (cf. Judg. vii. 12) by the
figurative simile, " as the dew falleth upon the ground : " there
it denotes a hostile invasion, here the arrival of one army to the
support of another. Ephmim (feminine, like the names of
countries, and of the people that are regarded as included in
their respective countries : see, on the other hand, eh. iii. 8) is
used as the name of the leading tribe of Israel, to signify the
whole kingdom; here it denotes the whole military force of
Israel. Following the combination mentioned above, we find
that the allies now prepared for a second united expedition

against Jerusalem. In the meantime, Jerusalem was in the
condition described in eh. i. 7-9, viz. like a besieged city, in
the midst of eneID;ies plundering and burning on every side.
Elath had fallen, as Rezin's timely return clearly showed; and
in the prospect of his approaching junction with the allied army,
it was quite natural, from a human point of view, that the court
and people of Jerusalem should tremble like aspen leaves. l/!'-
is a contracted fut. kal, ending with an a sound on account of
the guttural, as in Ruth iv. 1 (Ges. § 72, Anm. 4); and l;b,
which is generally the form of the infin. abs. (eh. xxiv. 20), is
here, and only here, the infin. constr. instead of ~l ( cf. noacli,
Num. xi. 25; shob, Josh. ii. 16; mot, Ps. xxxviii.17, etc.: vid.
Ewald, § 238, b).
In this season of terror Isaiah received the following divine
instructions. Ver. 3. " Then said Jehovah to lsaial,, Go forth
now to meet Aliaz, thou and Shear-jashub thy son, to the end of
the aqueduct of the upper pool, to the road of the fuller's field."
The fuller's field (sedeh cobes) was situated, as we may assume
with Robinson, Schultz, and Thenius, against Williams, Krafft,
etc., on the western side of the city, where there is still an "upper
pool'' of great antiquity (2 Chron. xxxii. 30). ~ear to this pool
the fullers, i.e. the cleaners and thickeners of woollen fabrics,
carried on their occupation (cobes, from cabas, related to cabash,
subigere, which bears the same relation to rachatz as w7'.,vvew to
. Muew). Robinson and his companions saw some people wash-
ing clothes at the upper pool when they were there; and, for a
considerable distance round, the surface of this favourite wash-
ing and bleaching place was covered with things spread out to .
bleach or dry. The road (mesillali), which ran past this fuller's
field, was the one which leads from the western gate to J oppa.
King Ahaz was there, on the west of the city, and outside the
fortifications,-engaged, no doubt, in making provision for the
probable event of Jerusalem being again besieged in a still more
threatening manner. Jerusalem received its water supply from
the upper Gihon pool, and there, according to Jehovah's direc-
tions, Isaiah was to go with his son and meet him. The two
together were, as it were, a personified blessing and curse,
presenting themselves to the king for him to make his own
selection. For the name Sliedr-yashub (which is erroneously
CHAP. Vir: 4. 209
accentuated with tiphchah munach instead of rnercliah tiphchal1,

as in eh. x. 22), i.e. the remnant is converted (eh. x. 21, 22),
was a kind of abbreviation of the divine answer given to the
prophet in eh. vi. 11-13, and was indeed at once threatening
and promising, but in such a way that the curse stood in front
and the grace behind. The prophetic, name of Isaiah's son was
intended to drive the king to ,T ehovah by force, through the
threatening aspect it presented; and the prophetic announce-
ment of Isaiah himself, whose name pointed to salvation, was
to allure him to Jehovah with its promising tone.
No means were left untried. Ver. 4. "And say unto him,
Take heed, and keep quiet; and let not tliy heart become soft from
these two smoking .firebrand-stumps : at the .fierce anger of Rezin,
and Aram, and the son of Remaliah." The imperative .,!?~~
(not pointed .,~~;:i, as is the case when it is to be connected
more closely with what follows, and taken in the sense of cave
ne, or even cave ut) warned the king against acting for himself,
in estrangement from God; and the imperative hasliket exhorted
him to courageous calmness, secured by confidence in God; or,
as Calvin expresses it, exhorted him "to restrain himself out-
wardly, and keep his mind calm within." The explanation
given by Jewish expositors to the word liisshamer, viz. conside
super fmces tuas (Luzzatto : vivi riposato), according to J er.
xlviii. ll, Zeph. i. 12, yields a sense which hardly suits the
exhortation. The object of terror, at which and before which
the king's heart was not to despair, is introduced first of all with
Min and then with Beth, as in J er. Ii. 46. The two allies are
designated at once as what they were in the sight of God, who
sees through the true nature and future condition; They w~re
two tails, i.e. nothing but the fag-ends, of wooden pokers (lit.
stirrers, i.e. fire-stirrers), which would not blaze any more, but
only continue smoking. They would burn and light no more,
though their smoke might make the eyes smart still. Along
with Rezin, and to avoid honouring him with the title of king,
Aram (Syria) is especially mentioned; whilst Pekah is called
Ben-Remaliah, to recal to mind his low birth, and the absence
of any promise in the case of his house.
The ya'an 'asher (" because") which follows (as in Ezek.
xii. 12) does not belong to ver. 4 (as might appear from the
Bethume that comes afterwards), in the sense of " do not be
VOL. I. 0
afraid because," etc., but is to be understood as introducing

the reason for the judieial sentence in ver. 7,-Vers. 5-7.
" Because A ram hath determined evil over thee, Ephraim
and the son -of Remaliah (Remalyahu), saying, We will march
against Judah, and terrify it, and conquer it for ourselves, and
make the son of Tab' el king in tlie midst of it: thus saith the Lord
Jehovah, It will not In brought about, and will not take place."
The inference drawn by Caspari (Krieg, p. 98), that at the
time when Isaiah said this, J udrea was not yet beaten or con-
quered, is at any rate not conclusive. The promise given to
Ahaz was founded upon the wicked design, with which the war
had been commenced. How far the allies had already gone
towards this last goal, the -overthrow of the Davidic sovereignty,
it does not say. But we know from 2 Kings xv. 37 that the
invasion had begun before Ahaz ascended the throne; and we
may see from ver. 16 of Isaiah's prophecy, that the "terrify-
ing" (nekitzennali, from kutz, tmdere, pavere) had actually taken
place; so that the "<!onquering" (hibkia', i.e. splitting, forcing
of the passes and fortifications, 2 Kings xxv. 4, Ezek. xxx.
16, 2 Chron xxi, 17, xxxii. 1) must also have been a thing
belonging to the past. For history says nothing about a
successful resistance on the part of Judah in this war. Only
Jerusalem had n-0t yet fallen, and, as the expression "king in
the midst of it" shows, it is to this that the term "Judah"
especially refers ; just as i'lil eh. xxiii. 13 .Asshu,- is to be under-
stood as signifying· Nineveh. There they determined to en-
throne a man named Tab' el (vid. Ezra iv. 7; it is written
Jab' al here in pause, although this change does not occur in
other wovds (e.g. Israel) in pause-a name resembling the
Syrian name Tab-rimmon), 1 a man who is otherwise unknown;
but it never went beyond the determination, never was even
on the wa,y towards being realized, to say nothing of being
fulJy accomplished. The allies would not succeed in altering
the course of history as it had been appointed_ by the Lord.-
Vers. 8, 9. '' For ./zead of Aram is Damascus, and lzead of
1 The Hanra'll inscriptiom contain several such composite names
formed like Tab'el with el: see Wetzstein, Ausgews'ihlte griechische und
latcinische lnschrijten, pp. 343-4, 361-363). By the transformation into
Tab'al, as Luz~atto says, the name is changed from Bonus Deus to Bo11Uj
minime.
CHAP. VIL 8, 9. 211
Dama1JCU8 Rezin, and in jive-and-si::cty years will Ephraim as a

people be broken in pieces. And head of Ephraim is Samaria,
and head of &maria the son of Remalyahu; if ye believe not,
surely ye will not remain." The attempt to remove ver. Sb, as
a gloss at variance with the context, which is supported by
Eichhorn, Gesenius, Hitzig, Knobel, and others, is a very
natural one ; and in that case the train of thought would
simply be, that the two hostile kingdoms would continue in
their former relation without the annexation of Judah. But
when·we look more closely, it is evident that the removal of
ver. Sb destroys both the internal connection and the external
harmony of the clauses. F9r just as Sa and 8b correspond, so
do 9a and 9b. Ephraim, i.e. the kingdom of the ten tribes,
which has entered into so unnatural and ungodly a covenant
with idolatrous Syria, will cease to exist as a nation in the
course of sixty-five years;, "and ye, if ye do not believe, but
make flesh your arm, will also cease to exist." Thus the two
clauses answer to one another : Sb is a prophecy announcing
Ephraim's destruction, and 9b a warning, threatening Judah
with destruction, if it rejects the promise with unbelief. More-
over, the style of 8b is quite in accordance wjth that of Isaiah
(on iil-'f, see eh. xxi. 16 and xvi. 14; and on Cl¥!:?, "away from
being a people," in the sense of "so that it shall be no longer a
nation,'' eh. xvii. 1, xxv. 2, and Jer. xlviii. 2, 42). And the
doctrinal objection, that the prophecy is too minute, and there-
fore taken ex eventn, has no force whatever, since the Old
Testament prophecy furnishes an abundance of examples of
the same kind (vid. eh. xx. 3, 4-, xxx~ii. 5, xvi. 14-, xxi. 16 ;
Ezek. iv. 5 sqq., xxiv. 1 sqq., etc.). The only objection that
can well be raised is, that the time given in ver. 8b is wrong,
and is not in harmony with ver. 16. Now, undoubtedly the
sixty-five years do not come out if we suppose the prophecy
to refer to what was done by Tiglath-pileser after the Syro-
Ephraimitish war, and to what was also done to Ephraim by
Shalma11assar in the sixth year of Hezekiah's reign, to which
ver. 16 unquestionably refers, and more especially to the former.
But there is another event still, through which the existence
of Ephraim, not only as a kingdom, but also as a people, was
broken up,-namely, the carrying away of the last remnant of
the Ephraimitish population, and the planting of colonies from
Eastent Asia by Esa~haddon 1 on Ephraimitish soil (2 Kings

xvii. 24; Ezra iv. 2). Whereas the land of J uq.ah was left
desolate after the Chaldean deportation, and a new generation
grew up there, and those who were in captivity were once
more enabled to return ; the land of Ephraim wa.s occupied
by heathen settlers, and the few who were left behind were
melted up with these into the mixed people of the Samaritans,
and those in captivity were• lost among the heathen. We have
only to assume that what was done to Ephraim by Esarhaddon,
as related in the historical books, took place in the twenty-
second and twenty-third years of Manasseh (the sixth year c,f
Esarhaddon), which is very probable, since it must have been
under Esarhaddon that Manasseh was carried away to Babylon
about the middle of his reign (2 Chron. xxxiii. 11) ; and we get
exactly sixty-five years from the second year of the reign of
Ahaz to the termination of Ephraim's existence as a nation
(viz. Ahaz, 14; Hezekiah, 29; Manasseh, 22; in all, 65). It
was then that the unconditional prediction, "Ephraim as a
people will be broken in pieces," was fulfilled (yechath mt am;
this is certainly not the 3d pers. fut. kal, but the niphal,
Mal. ii. 5), just as the conditional threat "ye shall not remain"
was fulfilled upon Judah in the Babylonian captivity. l~~~
signifies to hav1:1 a fast hold, and rl:'~m to prove fast-holding.
If Judah did not hold fast to its God, it would lose it,s / ast hold
by losing its country, the ground beneath its feet. We have ·
the same play upon words in 2 Chron. xx. 20. The suggestion
of Geiger is a very improbable one, viz. that the original reading
was '~ 'J'~l!tn 1h Cl!t, but that '::l appeared objectionable, and was
altered into ',?. Why should it be objectionable, when the words
form the conclusion to a direct address of Jehovah Himself,
which is introduced with all solemnity 1 For this ~.;i, passing
over from a confirmative into an affirmative sense, and em-
ployed, as it is here, to introduce the apodosis of the hypothetical
clause, see 1 Sam. xiv. 39, and (in the formula ilJ;ll/ 1:P) Gen.
xxxi. 42, xliii. 10, N um. xxii. 29, 33, 1 Sam . .xiv. 30 : their
qontinued existence would depend upon their faith; as this dii
emphatically declares. ·
Thus spake Isaiah, and Jehovah through him, to the "k•ng
1 The meaning of this king's name is Assur fratrem dedit (AS'Ur·-~
yiddin); vid. Oppert, Expedition, t. ii. p. 354..
CHAP. VII. 10, 11, 213
of Judah. Whether he replied, or what reply he made, we are

not informed. He was probably silent, because he carried a
secret in his heart which afforded him more consolation than
the words of the prophet. The invisible help of J ehovaht and
the remote prospect of the fall of Ephraim, were not enough
for him. His trust was in Asshur, with whose help he
would have a far greater superiority over the kingdom of
Israel, than Israel had over the kingdom of Judah through
the help of Damascene Syria. The pious, theocratic policy
of the prophet did not come in time. He therefore let
the enthusiast talk on, and had his own thoughts about the
matter. Nevertheless the grace of God did not give up the
un~appy son of David for lost. Vers. 10, 11. "And Jehovah
continued speaking to · Ahaz as follows : Ask thee a sign of
Jelwvah thy God, going deep down into Hades, or high up to
the heiglit ·a~ove." Jehovah contimw,d: what a deep and firm
consciousness of the identity of_ the word of Jehovah and the
word of the prophet is expressed in these words ! Accord-
ing to a very marvellous interchange of idioms (communicatio
idiomatum) which runs through the prophetic books of the
Old Testament, at one time the prophet speaks as if he were
Jehovah, and at another, as in the case before us, Jehovah
speaks as if He were.the prophet, Ahaz was to ask for a sign
from J eh!)vah his God. Jehovah did not scorn to call Himself
the God of this son of David, who had so hardened his•heart.
Possibly the holy love with which the expression "tliy God"
burned, might kinqle a flame in his dark heart ; or possibly he
might think of the covenant promises and covenant duties
which the words "thy God" recalled to his mind. From this,
his God, he was to ask for a sign. A sign ('oth, from 'uth, to
make an incision or dent) was something, some occurrence,
O\' some action, which served as a pledge of the divine certainty
of something else. This was secured sometimes by visible
miracles performed at. once (Ex. iv. 8, 9), or by appointell
symbols of future events (eh. viii. 18, xx. 3) ; sometimes by
predicted occurrences, which, whether miraculous or natural,
cot1ld not possibly be foreseen by human capacities, and there-
foxe, if they actually took place, were a proof either retrospec-
tively of the divine causality of other events (Ex. iii. 12), or
prospectively of their divine certainty (eh. xxxvii. 30; Jer.
xliv. 29, 30). The thing to be confirmed on the present

occasion was what the prophet had just predicted in so definite
a manner, viz. the maintenance of Judah with its monarchy,
and the failure of the wicked enterprise of the two allied king-
doms. If this was to be attested to Ahaz in such a way as to
demolish his unbelief, it could only be effected by a miraculous
sign. And just as Hezekiah asked for a sign when Isaiah
foretold his recovery, and promised him the prolongation of his
life for fifteen years, and the prophet gave him the sign he
asked, by causing the shadow upon the royal sun-dial to go
backwards instead of forwards (eh. xxxviii.) ; so here Isaiah
meets Ahaz with the offer of such a supernatur~l sign, and
offers him the choice of heaven, earth, and Hades as the
scene of the miracle. i'!?P.~ and i:J?.~i'.1 are either in the infinitive·
absolute or in the imperative; and ii?~r is either the imperative
~~F with the He of challenge, which is written in this form in
half pause instead of n?~~ (for the two similar forms with
pashtah and zakeph, vid. Dan. ix. 19), "Only ask, going deep
down, or ascending to the height," without there being any
reason for reading ii?~~ with the tone upon the last syllable, as
Hupfeld proposes, in the sense of profundam Jae (or faciendo)
precationern (i.e. go deep down with thy petition); or else it is
the pausal subordinate form for n}k~.i, which is quite allowable
in itself ( cf. yechpatz, the constant form in pause for yachpotz,
and other examples, Gen. xliii. 14, xlix. 3, 27), and is ap-
parently preferred here on account of its consonance with
n}p~~ (Ewald, § 93, 3). We follow the Targum, with the
Sept., Syr., and V ulgate, in giving the preference to the latter
of the two possibilities. It answers to the antithesis; and if we
had the words before us without points, this would be the first
to suggest itself. Accordingly the words would read, Go deep
down (in thy desire) to Hades, or go high up to the height;
or more probably, taking pr-il!il and i1JJil in the sense of gerun-
dives, " Going deep down to Hades, or (iN from ni~, like vel
from velle= si velis, malis) going high up to the height." This
offer of the prophet to perform any kind of miracle, either in
the world above or in the lower world, has thrown rationalistic
commentators into very great perplexity. The prophet, says
Hitzig, was playing a very dangerous game here; and if Ahaz had
closed with his offer, Jehovah would probably have left him in
CHAP. VII. 12, 13. 215
the lurch. And Meier observes, that" it can never have entered
the mind of an Isaiah to perform an actual miracle :" probably
because no miracles were ever performed by Gothe, to whose
high poetic consecration Meier compares the consecration of the
prophet as described in eh. vi. Knobel answers the question,
" What kind of sign from heaven would Isaiah have given in
case it had been asked fort" by saying," Probably a very simple
matter." But even granting that an extraordinary heavenly
phenomenon could be a" simple matter," it was open to.king
Ahaz not to be so moderate in his demands upon the venture-
some prophet, as Knobel with bis magnanimity might possibly
have been. Dazzled by the glory of the Old Testament pro-
phecy, a rationalistic exegesis falls prostrate upon the ground ;
and it is with such frivolous, coarse, and common words as these
that it tries to escape from its difficulties. It cannot acknow-
ledge the miraculous power of the prophet, because it believes
in no miracles at aU. But Ahaz had no doubt about his miracu-
lous power, though he would not be constrained by any miracle
to renounce his own plans and believe in Jehovah. Ver. 12.
"But Aliaz replied, I dare not ask, and dare not tempt Jehovah."
What a pious sound this has! And yet his self-hardening
reached its culminating point in these well-sounding words. He
hid himself hypocritically under the mask of Dent. vi. 16, to
avoid being disturbed in his Assyrian policy, and was infatuated
enough to designate the acceptance of what Jehovah Himself
had offered as tempting God. He studiously brought down
upon himself the fate denounced in eh. vi., and indeed not upon
himself only, but upon all Judah as well. For after a few years
the forces of Asshur would stand upon the same fuller's field
(eh. xxxvi. 2) and demand the surrender of Jerusalem. In that
very hour, in which Isaiah was standing before .Ahaz, the fate
of Jerusalem was decided for more than two thousand years.
The prophet might have ceased speaking now ; but in
accordance with the command in eh. vi. he was obliged to speak,
even though his word should be a savour of death unto death.
Ver. 13. "And lie spake, Hear ye now, 0 house of David! ls it
too little to you to weary men, tliat ye weai'Y my God also?"
" He spake." Who spake? According to ver. 10 the speaker
was Jehovah; yet what follows is given as the word of the
prophet. Here again it is assumed that the word of the pro-
It
phet was the word of God, and that the p~opliet was the organ
of God even when he expressly distinguished between himself
and God. The words were addressed to the " house of David,"
i.e. to .Ahaz, including all the members of the royal family.
Ahaz himself was not yet thirty years old. The prophet could
very well have borne that the members of the house of David
should thus frustrate all his own faithful, zealous human efforts. _
But they were not content with this (on the expression minus
quam vos = quam ut vobis sujficiat, see N um. xvi. 9, Joh xv. 11) :
they also wearied out the long-suffering of his God~ by letting
Him exhaust all His means of correcting them without effect.
They would not believe without seeing ; and when signs were
offered them to see, in order that they might believe, they would
not even look. Jehovah would therefore give them, against their
will, a sign of His own choosing.-Vers. 14, 15. "Therefore
the Lord, He will give you a sign : Behold, the virgin conceives,
and bears a son, and calls liis name Immanuel. Butter and
honey will he eat, at tlie time that he knows to refuse the evil and
choose the good." In its form the prophecy reminds one of Gen.
xvi. 11, " Behold, thou art with child, and wilt bear a son, and
call his name Ishmael." Here, however, the words are not ad-
dressed to the person about to bear the child, although Matthew
gives this interpretation to the prophecy ;1 for r,~~~ is not the
second person, but the third, and is synonymous with l'ltt'.?,
(according to Ges. § 74• .Anm. 1), another form which is al;o
met with in Gen. xxxiii. 1 I, Lev. xxv. 21, Deut. xxxi. 29, and
Ps. cxviii. 23. 2 Moreover, the condition of pregnancy, which
is here designated by the participial adjective l'11~ (cf. 2 Sam.
xi. 5), was not an already existing one in this instance, but (as
in all probability also in J udg. xiii. 5, cf. 4) something future, as
well as the act of bearing, since liinneh is always used by Isaiah
to introduce a future occurrence. This use of Mnneh in Isaiah
is a sufficient answer to Gesenius, Knobel, and others, who
understand lia'almali as referring to the young wife of the pro-
phet himself, who was at that very time with child. But it is
1 Jerome discusses this diversity in a very impartial and intelligent
manner, in his ep. ad Pammachium de optimo genere interpretandi.
2 The pointing makes a distinction between 11N~~ (she calls) and 1;1~1~•
as Gen. xvi. 11 should be poi~ted (thou callest); and Oliihausen (§ 35, b)

is wrong in pronouncing the latter a mistake.
CHAP. VII. 14, 16. 217
altogether improbable that the wife of the prophet himself

should be intended. For if it were to her that he referred, he
could hardly have expressed himself in a more ambiguous and
unintelligible manner; and we cannot see why he should not
much rather have said \l:1~~ or Mtt~=?f', to say nothing of the fact
that there is no further allusion made to any son of the prophet
of that name, and that a sign of this kind founded upon the
prophet's own family affairs would have been one of a very pre-
carious nature. And the meaning and use of the word 'almah
are also at variance with this: For whilst bethulah (from bathal,
related to badal, to separate, sefa19ere) signifies a maiden living
in seclusion in her parents' house and still a long way from
matrimony, 'almah (from 'cUam, related to chalam, and possibly
also to tl~tt, to be strong, full of vigour, or arrived at the age of
puberty) is applied to one fully mature, and approaching the
, time of her marriage. 1 The two terms could both be applied
to persons who were betrothed, and even to such as were mar-
ried (Joel ii.16; Prov. xxx. 19: see Hitzig on these passages).
It is also admitted that the idea of spotless virginity was not
necessarily connected with 'alrnali (as in Gen. xxiv. 43, cf. 16),
since there are passages-such, for example, as Song of Sol. vi. 8
-where it can hardly be distinguished from the Arabic sui-nje;
and a person who had a very young-looking wife might be said
to have an 'almah for his wife. But it is inconceivable that in
a well-considered style, and one of religious earnestness, a woman
who had been long married, like the prophet's own wife, could
be called h&:almah without any reserve.2 On the other hand,
the expression itself warrants the assumption that by 1111 almali
the prophet meant one of the 'alamotli of the king's harem
(Luzzatto); and if we consider that the birth of the child was
to take place, as the prophet foresaw, in the immediate future,
his thoughts might very well have been fixed upon Abijah (Abi)
1 On the development of the meanings of 'alam and chalam, see Ges.
Thes., and my Psychol. p. 282 (see also the commentary on Job xxxix. 4).
According to Jerome, alma was Panic also. In .Arabic and Aramrean the
diminutive form guleime, 'alleimtah, was the favourite one, but in Syriac
'alimto (the ripened).
2 A young and newly-married wife might be called calliih (as in Homer
=
~11p,l/)1J nubilis and nupta; Eng. bride); and even in Homer a married
woman, if young, is sometimes called "ovp/ol1J 4'/\ax,•h but neither 11011p~ nor
ni-ui,.
batli-Zecliariali (2 Kings xviii. 2 ; 2 Chron. xxix. 1), who be-

came the mother of king Hezekiah, to whom apparently the
virtues of the mother descended, in marked contrast with the
vices of his father. This is certainly possible. At the same
time, it is also certain that the child who was to be born was
the Messiah, and not a new Israel (Hofmann, Scliriftbeweis, ii.
1, 87, 88); that is to say, that he was no other than that " won-
derful" heir of the throne of David, whose birth is hailed with
joy in eh. ix., where even commentators like Knobel are obliged
to admit that the Messiah is meant. It was the Messiah whom
the prophet saw here as about to be born, then again in eh.
ix. as actually born, and again in eh. xi. as reigning,-an indi-
visible triad of consolatory images in three distinct stages, inter-
woven with the three stages into which the future history of
the nation unfolded itself in the prophet's view. If, therefore,
his eye was directed towards the Abijah mentioned, he must
have regarded her as the future mother of the Messiah, and her
son as the future Messiah. Now it is no doubt true, that in the
course of the sacred history Messianic expectations were often
associated with individuals who did not answer to them, so that
the Messianic prospect was moved further into the future; and
it is not only possible, but even probable, and according to many
indications an actual fact, that the believing portion of the nation
did concentrate their Messianic wishes and hopes for a long
time upon Hezekiah ; but even if Isaiah's prop~ecy may have
evoked such human conjectures and expectations, through the
measure of time which it laid down, it would not be a prophecy
at all, if it rested upon no better foundation than this, which
would be the case if Isaiah had a particular maiden of his own
day in his mind at the time.
Are we to conclude, then, that the prophet did not refer fo
any one individual, but that the " virgin" was a personification
of the house of David? This view, which Hofma11n propounded,
and Stier appropriated, and which Ebrard has revived, notwith-
standing the fact that Hofmann relinquished it, does not help
us over the difficulty ; for we should expect in that case to
find " daughter of Zion," or something of the kind, since the
term "virgin" is altogether unknown in a personification of
this kind, and the house of David, as the prophet knew it, was
by no means worthy of such an epithet.
CHAP. VII. 141 15. 219
No other course is left, therefore, than to assume that whilst,

on the one hand, the prophet meant by "the virgin" a maiden
belonging to the house of David, which the Messianic character
of the prophecy requires ; on the other hand, he neither thought
of any particular maiden, nor associated the promised concep-
tion with any human father, who could not have been any other
than Ahaz. The reference is the same as in Mic. v. 3 (" she
which travaileth," yoledali). The objection that ha almah (tlie
virgin) cannot be a person belonging to the future, on account
of the article (Hofmann, p. 86), does not affect the true expla-
nation : it was the virgin whom the spirit of prophecy brought
before the prophet's mind, and who, although he could not give
her name, stood before him as singled out for an extraordinary
end (compare the article in lianna'ar in Num. xi. 27, etc.).
With what exalted dignity this mother appeared to him to be
invested, is evident from the fact that it is she who gives the
name to her son, and tliat the name Immanuel. This name
sounds full of promise. But if we look at the expression
"therefore," and the circumstance which occasioned it, the
sign cannot have been intended as a pure or simple promise.
We naturally expect, first, that it will be an extraordinary fact
which the prophet foretells; and secondly, that it will be a fact
with a threatening front. Now a humiliation of the house of
David was indeed involved in the fact that the God of whom
it would know nothing would nevertheless mould its future
history, as the emphatic ~~;, implies, He ( av7or;,the Lord Him-
self), by His own impulse and unfettered choice. Moreover,
this moulding of the future could not possibly be such an one
as was desired, but would of necessity be as full of threatening
to the unbelieving house of David as it was full of promise to
the believers in Israel. And the threatening character of the
"sign" is not to be sought for exclusively in ver. 15, since
. both the expressions "therefore" (lacen) and "behold" (liinneli)
place the main point of the sign in ver. 14, whilst the intro-
duction of ver. 15 without any external connection is a clear
proof that what is stated in ver. 14 is the chief thing, and not
the reverse. But the only thing in ver. 14 which indicated
any threatening element in the sign in question, must have been
the fact that it would not be by Ahaz, or by a son of Ahaz,
or by the house of David generally, which at that ,time had
hardened itself against God, that God would save -His people,
but that a nameless maiden of low rank, whom God had singled
out and now showed to the prophet in the mirror of His counsel,
would give birth to the divine deliverer of His people in the
midst of the approaching tribulations, which was a sufficient
intimation that He who was to be the pledge of J udah's con-
tinuance would not _arrive without the present degenerate house
of David, which had brought Judah to the brink of ruin, being
altogether set aside.
But the further question arises here, What constituted the
extraordinary character of the fact here announced? It con-
sisted in the fact that, according to eh. ix. 5, Immanuel Himself
was to be a N?, (wonder or wonderful). He would be God in
corporeal self-manifestation, and therefore a "wonder" as being
a superhuman person. vVe should not venture to assert this
if it went beyond the line of Old Testament revelation, but the
prophet asserts it himself in eh. ix. 5 (cf. eh. x. 21): his words
· are as clear as possible ; and we must not make them obscure,
to favour any preconceived notions as to the development of
history. The incarnation_ of Deity was unquestionably a secret
that was not clearly unveiled in the Old Testament, but the
veil was not so thick but that some rays could pass through.
Such a ray, directed by the spirit of prophecy into the mind
of the prophet, was the prediction: of Immanuel. But if the
Messiah was to be lmmanuelfo this sense, that He would Him-
self be El (God), as the prophet exrressly affirms, His birth
must also of necessity be a wonderful or miraculous one. The
prophet does not affirm, indeed, that the "'almah," who had
as yet known no man, would give birth to Immanuel without
this taking place, so that he could not be born of the house of
David as well as into it, but be a gift of Heaven itself; but this
"'almah" or virgin continued throughout an enigma in the Old
Testament, stimulating "inquiry" (1 Pet. i. 10-12), and waiting
for the historical solution. Thus the sign in question was, on
the one hand, a mystery glaring in the most threatening manner
upon the house of David; and, on the other hand, a mystery
smiling with rich consolation upon the prophet and all believers,
and couched in these enigmatical terms, in order that those
who hardened themselves might not understand it, and tliat
believers might increasingly long to comprehend its meaning.
CHAP. VII. 16, 17. 221
In ver. 15 the threatening element of ver. 14 becomes the

predominant one. It would not be so, indeed, if " butter
( thickened milk) and honey" were mentioned here as the
ordinary food of the tenderest age of childhood ( as Gesenius,
Hengstenberg, and others suppose). But the reason afterwards
assigned in vers. 16, 17, teaches the very opposite. Thickened
milk and honey, ·the food of the desert,. would be the only
provisions furnished by the land at the time in which the
ripening youth of Immanuel would fall. il~!?~ (from ~';IIJ, to be
thick) is a kind of butter which is still prepared by nomads by
shaking milk in skins. It may probably include the cream,
as the Arabic semen signifies both, hut not the curds or cheese,
the name of which (at least the more accurate name) is gebinah.
The object to 311~ is expressed in vers. 15, 16 by infinitive abso-
lutes (compare the more usual mode of expression in eh. viii. 4).
The Lamed prefixed to the verb does not mean "until" (Ges.
§ 131, 1), for Lamed is never used as so definite an indication
of the tei-minus ad quern; the meanirg is either " towards the
time when he understands" (Amos iv. 7, cf. Lev. xxiv. 12,
"to the end that"), or about the time, at the time when he
understands (eh. x. 3; Gen. viii. 11; Job xxiv. 14). This kind
of food would coincide in time with his understanding, that is to
say, would run parallel to it. Incapacity to distinguish between
good and bad is characteristic of early childhood (Deut. i. 39,
etc.), and also of old age when it relapses into childish ways
(2 Sam. xix. 36). The commencement of the capacity to
understand is equivalent to entering into the so-called years of 1
discretion-the riper age of free and conscious self-determination.
By the time that Immanuel reached this age, all the blessings
of the land would have been so far reduced, that from a land
full of luxuriant corn-fields and vineyards, it would have become
a large wooded pasture-ground, supplying milk and honey, and
nothing more. A thorough devastation of the land is therefore
the reason for this limitation to the simplest, and, when com-
pared with the fat of wheat and the cheering influence of wine,
most meagre and miserable food, And this is the ground
assigned in vers. 16, 17. Two successive and closely connected
events would occasion this universal desolation.
V ers. 16, 17. " For before the boy shall understand to refuse
the evil, and choose the good, tlie land will be desolate, of wliose
two kings tlwu art afraid. Jehovah will bring upon thee, and
upon thy people, and upon thy father's house, ilays such as have
not come since the day when Ephraim broke away from Judah-
the king of Asshur." The land of the two kings, Syria and
Israel, was first of all laid waste by the Assyrians, whom Ahaz
called to his assistance. Tiglath-pileser conquered Damascm
and a pol'tion of the kingdom of Israel, and led a large part
of the inhabitants of the two countries into captivity (2 Kings
xv. 29, xvi. 9). Judah was then also laid waste by the
.A.ssyrians, as a punishment for having refused the help of
Jehovah, and preferred the help of man. Days of adversity
would come upon the royal house and people of Judah, such as
(' asher, quales, as in Ex. x. 6) had not come upon them since
the calamitous day (fmiyyom, inde a die; in other places we
find fmin-hayyom, Ex. ix. 18, Deut. iv. 32, ix. 7, etc.) of the
falling away of the ten tribes. The appeal to Asshur laid the
foundation for the overthrow of the kingdom of Judah, quite
as much as for that of the kingdom of Israel. .A.haz became
the tributary vassal of the king of Assyria in consequence ;
and although Hezekiah was set free from Asshur through the
miraculous assistance of Jehovah, what Nebuchadnezzar after-
wards performed was only the accomplishment of the frustrated
attempt of, Sennacherib. It is with piercing force that the
words 'rthe king of Assyria" ('eth melek Asshur) are intro-
duced at the close of the two verses. The particle 'etli is used
frequently where an indefinite object is followed by the more
precise and definite one (Gen. vi. 10, xxvi. 34). The point of
the verse would be broken by eliminating the words as a gloss,
as Knobel proposes. The very king to whom Ahaz had
appealed in his terror, would bring Judah to the brink of
destruction. The absence of any link o~ connection between
vers. 16 and 17 is also very effective. The hopes raised in the
mind of Ahaz by ver. 16 are suddenly turned into bitter dis-
appointment. In the face of such catastrophes as these, Isaiah
predicts the birth of Immanuel. His eating only thickened
milk and honey, at a time when he knew very well what was
good and what was not, would arise from the desolation of the
whole of the ancient territory of the Davidic kingdom that
had preceded the riper years of his youth, when he would
certainly have chosen other kinds of food, if they could possibly
CHAP. VII. 18. 223
liave been found. Consequently the birth of Immanuel ap-

parently falls between the time then present and the Assyrian
calamities, and his earliest childhood a·ppears to nm parallel to
the Assyrian oppression. In any case, their consequences would
he still felt at the time of his riper youth. In what way the
truth of the prophecy was maintained notwithstanding, we shall
see presently. What follows in vers. 18-25, is only a further ex-
pansion of ver. 17. The promising side of the "sign" remains
in the background, because this was not for Ahaz. When
Ewald expresses the opinion that a promising strophe has fallen
out after ver. 17, he completely mistakes the circumstances
under which the prophet uttered these predictions. In the
presence of Ahaz he must keep silence as to the promises.
But he pours out with all the greater fluency his threatening
of judgment.
Ver. 18. "And it comes to pass in that day, Jehovah will
l1iss for tl1e fly wliich is at the end of the Nile-arms of Egypt,
and the bees that are in the land of Asshur; and they come and
settle all of them in the valleys of the slopes, and in the clefts of
the rocks, and in 6,ll the thorn-hedges, and upon all grass-plats."
The prophet has already stated, in eh. v. 26, that Jehovah
would hiss for distant nations ; and now he is able to describe
them by name. The Egyptian nation, with its vast and un-
paralleled numbers, is compared to the swarming fly; and the
Assyrian nation, with its love of war and conquest, to the
stinging bee which is so hard to keep off (Deut. i. 44 ; Ps.
cxviii. 12). The emblems also correspond to the nature of
the two countries : the fly to slimy Egypt with its swarms of
insects (see eh. xviii. 1),1 and the bee to the more mountainous
a:nd woody Assyria, where the keeping of bees is still one of
the principal branches of trade. i~~, pl. D'!i-e~, is an Egyptian
name (yaro, with the article pltiaro, pl. yarou) for the Nile and
its several arms. The end of the Nile-arms of Egypt, from a
Palestinian point of view, was the extreme corner of the land.
The military force of Egypt would march out of the whole
compass of the land, and meet the Assyrian force in the Holy
1 Egypt abounds in gnats, etc., more especially in files (muscarire),
including a species oI small fly (nemath), which is a great plague to men

throughout all the country of the Nile (see Hartmann, Natur-9eschichtlich-
medicinische Skizze der Nilliinder, 1865, pp. 204-5).
Land; and both together would cover the land in such a way
that the valleys of steep precipitous heights (nacliale habbattoth),
and clefts of the rocks (nekike hasselaim), and all the thorn-
hedges ( na' azuzim) and pastures (nalialolim, from nihel, to lead
to pasture), would be covered with these swarms. The fact
that just such places are named, as afforded a suitable shelter
and abundance of food for flies and bees, is a filling up of the
figure in simple truthfulness to nature. And if we look at the
historical fulfilment, it does not answer even in this respect
to the actual letter of the prophecy ; for in the time of Heze-
kiah no collision really took place bet~veen the Assyrian and
Egyptian forces ; and it was not till the days of Josiah that a
collision took place between the Chaldean and Egyptian powers
in the eventful battle fought between Pharaoh-Necho and
Nebuchadnezzar at Carchemish (Oircesium), which decided the
fate of Judah. That the spirit of prophecy points to this
eventful occurrence is evident from ver. 20, where no further
allusion is made to Egypt, because of its having succumbed to
the imperial power of Eastern Asia.
Ver. 20. "In that day will the Lord shave with a razor, the
tliing for hire on the shore of the river, with the king of Assyria,
the head and the hair of the feet; and even the beard it will take
away." Knobel takes the hair to be a figurative representation
of the produce of the land ; but the only thing which at all
favours the idea that the flora is ever regarded by biblical
writers as the hairy covering of the soil, is the use of the term
nazir as the name of an uncultivated vine left to itself (Lev.
xxv. 5). The nation of Judah is regarded here, as in eh. i. 6,
as a man stript naked, and not only with all the hair of his
head and feet shaved off (raglairn, a euphemism), but what was
regarded as the most shameful of all, with the hair of his beard
shaved off as welL To this end the Almighty would make •
use of a razor, which is more distinctly defined as hired on
the shore of the Euphrates (conductitia in litoribus Euphratis:
naliar stands here for hannaliar), and still more precisely as
the king of Asshur (the latter is again pronounced a gloss by
Knobel and others). "The thing for hire:" hassecirah might
be an abstract term (hiring, conductio), but it may also be the
feminine of sacir, which indicates an emphatic advance from
the indefinite to the more definite ; in the sense of " with a
CHAP. VII. 21-21l. 225
razor, namely, that which was standing ready to be hired in

the lands on both sides of the Euphrates, the king of Assyria."
In hassecirah (the thing for hire) there was involved the
bitterest sarcasm for Ahaz. The sharp knife, which it had
hired for the deliverance of Judah, was hired by the LoRD,
to shave Judah most thoroughly, and in the most disgraceful
manner. Thus shaved, Judah would be a depopulated and
desert land, in which men would no longer live by growing
corn and vines, or by trade and commerce, but by grazing
alone.-Vers. 21, 22. "And it will come to pass in that day, that
a man will keep a small cow and a couple of sheep; and it comes
to pass, for the abundance of the milk they give he will eat cream:
for butter and honey will every one eat that is left within the
land." The former prosperity would be reduced to the most
miserable housekeeping. One man would keep a milch cow
and two head of sheep (or goats) alive with the greatest care,
the strongest and finest full-grown cattle having fallen into
the hands of the foe (i1!1:1, like i1~!;!~ in other places : shte, not
shne, because two female sheep or goats are meant). But this
would be quite enough, for there would be only a few men left
in the land ; and as all the land would be pasture, the small
number of animal!! would yield milk in abundance. Bread
and wine would be unattainable. Whoever had escaped the
Assyrian razor, would eat thickened milk and honey, that and
nothing but that, without variation, ad nauseam. The reason
for this would be, that the hills, which at other times were full
of vines and corn-fields, would be overgrown with briers.
The prophet repeats this three times in vers. 23-2.5: "And
it will come to pass in that day, every place, where a thousand
vines stood at a thousand silverlings, will liave become thorns and
thistles. lVith arrows and with bows will men go, for the whole
land will have become thorns and thistles. And all the !,ills that
were accustomed to be hoed with the hoe, thou wilt not go to them
for fear of thorns and thistles; and it has become a gathering-
place for oxen, and a treading-place for sheep." The "thousand
silverlings" ('eleph ceseph, i.e. a thousand shekels of silver) recal
to mind Song of Sol. viii. 11, though there it is the value
of the yearly produce, whereas here the thousand shekels are
the value of a thousand vines, the sign of a peculiarly valuable
piece of a vineyard. At the present time they reckon the worth
VOL. I, P
of a vineyai·d in Lebanon and Syria according to the value of

the separate vines, and generally take the vines at one piastre
(from 2d. to 3d.) each; just as in Germany a Johannisberg
vine is reckoned at a ducat. Every piece of ground, where
such valuable vines were standing, would have fallen a prey
to the briers. Peop1e would go there with bow and arrow,
because the whole land had· become thorns and thistles (see at
eh. v. 12a), and therefore wild animals had made their homes
there. And thou _(the prophet addresses the countryman thus)
comest not to all the hills, which were formerly cultivated in
the most careful manner ; thou earnest not thither to make
them arable again, because thorns and thistles deter thee from
reclaiming such a fallow. They would therefore give the oxen
freedom to rove where they would, and let sheep and goats
tread down whatever grew there. The description is intention-
ally thoroughly tautological and pleonastic, heavy and slow in
movement. The writer's intention is to produce the impres-
sion of a waste heath, or tedious monotony. Hence the repeti-
tions of lu1yah and yihyeh. Observe how great the variations
are in the use of the future and perfect, and how the meaning
is always determined by the context. In vers. 21, 22, the
futures have a really future sense ; in ver. 23 the first and
third yihyeh signify " will have become" (fact'us erit omnis
locus), and the second " was" ( erat) ; in ver. 24 ~i:l: means
"will come" (veniet), and tihyeh "will have become" (facta
erit terra); in ver. 25 we must render ye'aderun, sm·ciebantur
(they used to be hoed). And in vers. 21, 22, and 23, haydh is
equivalent to fiet (it will become); whilst in ver. 25 it means
factum est (it has become). Looked at from a western point of
view, therefore, the future tense is sometimes a simple future,
sometimes a future perfect, and sometimes an imperfect or
synchronistic preterite ; and the perfect sometimes a prophetic
preterite, sometimes an actual preterite, but in the sphere of
an ideal past, or what is the same thing, of a predicted future.
This ends Isaiah's address to king Ahaz. He does not
expressly say when Immanuel is to be born, but only w.hat
will take place before he has reached the riper age of boyhood,
-namely, first, the devastation of Israel and Syria, and then
the devastation of Judah itself, by the Assyrians. From the
fact that the prophet says no more than this, we may see that
CHAP. ':II. 23-25. 227
his spirit and his tongue were under the direction of the
Spirit of God, who does not descend within the historical and
temporal range of vision, without at the same time remaining
exalted above· it. On the other hand, however, we may see
from what he says, that the prophecy has its human side as
well. When Isaiah speaks of Immanuel as eating thickened
milk and honey, like all who survived the Assyrian troubles in
the Holy Land ; he evidently looks upon and thinks of the
childhood of Immanuel as connected with the time of the
Assyrian calamities. And it was in such a perspective com-
bination of events lying far apart, that the complex cha-
racter of prophecy consisted. The reason for this complex
character was a double one, viz. the human limits associated
with the prophet's telescopic view of distant times, and the
pedagogical wisdom of God, in accordance with which He
entered into these limits instead of removing them. If, there-
fore, we adhere to the letter of prophecy, we may easily throw
doubt upon its veracity ; but if we look' at the substance of
the prophecy, we soon find that the complex character by no
means invalidates its truth. For the things which the prophet
saw in combination were essentially connected, even though
chronologically separated. Whe·n, for example, in the case
before us (eh. vii.-xii.), Isaiah saw Asshur only, standing out
as the imperial kingdom ; this was so far true, that the four
imperial kingdoms from the Babylonian to the Roman were
really nothing more than the full development of the com-
mencement made in Assyria. And when he spoke of the son of
the virgin (eh. vii.) as growing up in the midst of the Assyrian
oppressions ; this also was so far true, that Jesus was rea11 y born
at a time when the Holy Land, deprived of its previous abun-
dance, was under the dominion of the imperial power, and in a
condition whose primary cause was to be traced to the unbelief
of Ahaz. Moreover, He who became flesh in the fulness of
time, did really lead an ideal life in the Old Testament history.
He was in the midst of it in a pre-existent presence, moving on
towards the covenant goal. The fact that the house and nation
of David did not perish in the Assyrian calamities, was actually
to be attributed, as eh. viii. presupposes, to His real though
not His· bodily presence. In this way the apparent discrepancy
between the pro~hecy and the history of the fulfilment may be
solved. We do not require the solution proposed by Vitringa~

and recently appropriated by Haneberg,-namely, that the
prophet takes the stages of the Messiah's life out of the distant
future, to make them the measure of events about to take
place in the immediate future; nor that of Bengel, Schegg,
Schmieder, and others,-namely, that the sign consisted in an
event belonging to the immediate future, which pointed typi-
cally to the birth of the true Immanuel; nor that of Hofmann,
who regards the words of the prophet as an emblematical pre-
diction of the rise of a new Israel, which would come to the
possession of spiritual intelligence in the midst of troublous
times, occasioned by the want of intelligence in the Israel of
his own time. The prophecy, as will be more fully confirmed
as we proceed, is directly Messianic ; it is a divine prophecy
within human limits.
TWO OMENS OF THE IMMEbIATE FUTURE.-

CHAP. VIII. 1-4.
In the midst of the Syro-Ephraimitish war, which was not

yet at an end, Isaiah received instructions from God to perform
a singular prophetic action. V ers. 1, 2. " Then Jehovah said to
me, Take a large slab, and write upon it with common strokes,
' lrJ. Speed Spoil, Booty liastens ;' and I will take to me trust-
worthy witnesses, Uriyah the priest, and Zecharyahu the son of
Yeberechyahu." The slab or table (cf. eh. iii. 23, where the
same word is used to signify a metal mirror) was to be large,
to produce the impression of a monument; and the writing
upon it was to be " a man's pen " (clieret 'enosh), i.e. written
in the vulgar, and, so to speak, popular character, consisting of
inartistic strokes that could be easily read (vid. Rev. :xiii. 18,
xxi. 17). Philip d.' Aquin, in his Lexicon, adopts the explana-
tion, " Enosli-writing, i.e. hieroglyphic writing, so called because
it was first introduced in the time of Enosh." Luzzatto renders
,,
it a lettere cubitali; but the reading for this would be b' cheret
ammath 'ish. The only true rendering is stylo vulgari (see Ges.
Thes. s.v. 'enosh ). The words to be written are introduced with
Lamed, to indicate dedication (as in Ezek. xxxvii. 16), or the
object to which the inscription was dedicated or applied, as if it
readi "A table devoted to 'Spoil very quickly, booty hastens;"'
CHAP. VIII. l, 2. 229
unless, indeed, rmaher is to be taken as a fut. instans, as it is Ly

Luzzatto-after Gen. xv. 12, Josh. ii. 5, Hab. i. 17-in the
sense of acceleratura sunt spolia, or (what the position of the
words inight more naturally suggest) with maher in a transitive
sense, as in the construction •~~? ;,;,:i, and others, accelerationi
spolia, i.e. they are ready for hastening. Most of the commen-
tators have confused the matter here by taking the words as a
proper name (Ewald, § 288, c), which they were not at first,
though they became so afterwards. At first they were an oracular
announcement of the immediate future, accelerant spolia,festinat
pra!da (spoil is quick, booty haste~s). Spoil; booty; but who
would the vanquished be? Jehovah knew, and His prophet
knew, although not initiated into the policy of Ahaz. But
their knowledge was studiously veiled in enigmas. For the
writing was not to disclose anything to the people. It was
simply to serve as a public record of the fact, that the course of
events was one that Jehovah had foreseen and indicated before-
hand. And when what was written upon the table should after-
wards take place, they would know that it was the fulfilment
of what had already been written, and therefore was an event
pre-determined by God. For this reason Jehovah took to
Himself witnesses. There is no necessity to read MT-¥~) (and
I had it witnessed), as Knobel and others do; nor l"11'-¥~1 (and
have it witnessed), as the Sept., Targum, Syriac, and Hitzig do.
,Jehovah said what He would do; and the prophet knew, without
requiring to be told, that it was to be accomplished instrumen-
tally through him. Uriah was no doubt the priest (Urijah),
who afterwards placed himself at the service of Ahaz to gratify
his heathenish desires (2 Kings xvi. 10 sqq.). Zechariah ben
Yeberechyahu (Berechiah) was of course not the prophet of the
times after the captivity, but possibly the Asaphite mentioned
in 2 Ohron. xxix. 13. He is not further known to us. In
good editions, ben is not followed by makkeph, but marked
with mereha, according to the Masora at Gen. xxx. 19. These
two men were reliable witnesses,- being persons of great dis-
tinction, and their testimony would weigh with the people.
When the time should arrive that the history of their own
times solved the riddle of this inscription, these two men were
to tell the people how long ago the prophet had written that
down in his prophetic capacity.
But something occurred in the meantime whereby the place

of the lifeless table was taken by a more eloquent and living
one. Vers. 3, 4. " And I drew near to the prophetess; and she
conceived, and bare a son: and Jehovali said to me, Call his name
In-speed-spoil-booty-ltastens ( Maher-slialal-liash-baz) : for be/ore
the boy shall know how to cry, My father, and my mother, they will
carry away tlze riches of Damascus, and the spoil of Samaria, be-
fore the king of Asshur." To his son Shear-yashub, in whose
name the law of the history of Israel, as revealed .to the prophet
on the occasion of his call (chap. vi.), viz. the restoration of
only a remnant of the whole nation, had been formulated, there
was now added a second son, to whom the inscription upon the
table was given as a name (with a small abbreviation, and if the
Lamed is the particle of dedication, a necessary one). He was
therefore the symbol of the approaching chastisement of Syria
and the kingdom of the ten tribes. Before the boy had learned
to stammer out the name of father and mother, they would
carry away (yissa', not the third pers. fut. niphal, which is
yinnase', but kal with a - latent, indefinite subject hannosd :
Ges. § 137, 3) the treasures of Damascus and the trophies (i.e.
the spoil taken from the flying or murdered foe) of Samaria
before the king of Asshur, who would therefore leave the
territory of the two capitals as a conqueror. It is true. that
Tiglath-pileser only conquered Damascus, and not Samaria ;
but he took from Pekah, the king of Samaria, the land beyond
the Jordan, and a portion of the land on this side. ).'he trophies,
which he took thence to Assyria, were no less the spoil of
Samaria than if he had conquered Samaria itself (which Shal-
manassar did twenty years afterwards). The birth of Maher-
shalal took place about three-quarters of a year later than the
preparation of the table (as the verb va'ekrab is an aorist and
not a pluperfect); and the time appointed, from the birth of
the boy till the chastisement of the allied kingdoms, was about
a year. Now, as the Syro-Ephraimitish war did not commence
later than the first year of the reign of Ahaz, i.e. the year 743,
and the chastisement by Tiglath-pileser occurred in the life-
time of the allies, whereas Pekah was assassinated in the year
739, the interval between the commencement of the war and
the chastisement of the allies cannot have been more than three
years ; so that the preparation of the table must not be assigned
CHAP. VIII. 5. 231
to a much later period than the interview with Ahaz. The in-
scription upon the table, which was adopted as the name of the
child, was not a purely consolatory prophecy, since the prophet
had predicted, a short time before, that the same Asshur which
devastated the two covenant lands would lay Judah waste as
well. It was simply a practical proof of the omniscience and
omnipotence of God, by which the history of the future was
directed and controlled. The prophet had, in fact, the mourn-
ful vocation to harden. Hence the enigmatical character of
his words and doings in relation to both kings and nation.
Jehovah foreknew the consequences which would follow the
appeal to Asshur for help, as regarded both Syria and Israel.
This knowledge he committed to writing in the presence of
witnesses. When this should be fulfilled, it would be all over
with the rejoicing of the king and people at th'1ir self-secured
deliverance.
But Isaiah was not merely within the broader· circle of an
incorrigible nation ripe for judgment. He did not stand alone;
but was encircled by a small band of believing disciples, who
wanted consolation, and were worthy of it. It was to them that
the more pro~ising obverse of the prophecy of Immanuel be-
longed. Mahershalal could not comfort them; for they knew
that when Asshur had done with Damascus and Samaria, the
troubles of Judah would not be over, but would only then be
really about to commence. To be the shelter of the faithful
in the terrible judicial era of the imperial power, which was
then commencing, was the great purpose of the prediction of
Immanuel ; and to bring out and expand the consolatory cha-
racter of that prophecy for the benefit of believers, was the
design of the addresses which follow.
ESOTERIC ADDRESSES.-CHAP. VIII. 5-XII,
A. Consolation of Immanuel in the coming darkness.-

Chap. viii. 5-ix. 6.
The heading or introduction, "And Jehovah p1·oceeded still
further to speak to me, as follows," extends to all the following
addresses as far as eh. xii. They all finish with consolation.
But consolation presupposes the need of consolation. Conse-
232 TIIE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
quently, even in this instance tlrn prophet is obliged to com-

mence with a threatening of judgment. Vers. 6, 7. " Foras-
miwh as this people despiseth the waters of Siloah that go softly,
and regardeth as a delight the alliance with Rezin and t!te son of
Remalyahu, therefore, behold! tlie Lord of all bringetli up upon
them the wate1·s of the river, tlie mighty and the g1°eat, tlw king of
Asslmr and all his military power; and he riseth over all his
channels, and goeth over all his banks." The Siloah had its
name (Shiloach, or, according to the reading of this passage
contained in very good MSS., Sltilloach), ab emittendo, either in
an infinitive sense, "shooting forth," or in a participial sense,
with a passive colouring, emissus, sent forth, spirted out (vid.
John ix. 7; and on the variations in meaning of this substantive
form, Concord. p. 1349, s.). Josephus places the fountain and
pool of Siloah at the opening of the Tyropceon, on the s011.n-
eastern side of the ancient city, where we still find it at the
present day (vid. Jos. Wars of the Jews, v. 4, 1; also Robinson,
Pal. i. 504). The clear little brook-a pleasant sight to the
eye as it issues from the ravine which runs between the south-
' western slope of Moriah and the south-eastern slope of Mount
Zion 1 (v. Schubert, Reise, ii. 573)-is used here as a symbol
of the Davidic monarchy enthroned upon Zion, which had the
promise of God, who was enthroned upon Moriah, in contrast
with the imperial or world kingdom, which is compared to the
overflowing waters of the Euphrates. The reproach of despising
the waters of Siloah applied to Judah as well as Ephraim : to
the former because it trusted in Asshur, and despised the less
tangible but more certain help which the house of David, if it
were but believing, had to expect from the God of promise ; to
the latter, because it had entered into alliance with Aram to
overthrow the house of David; and yet the house of David,
although degenerate and deformed, was the divinely appointed
source of _that salvation, which is ever realized through quiet,
secret ways. The second reproach applied more especially to
Ephraim. The 'eth is not to be taken as the sign of the accusa-
tive, for sus never occurs with the accusative of the object (not
even in eh. xxxv. 1), and could not well be so used. It is to
1 It is with perfect propriety, therefore, that Jerome sometimes speaks
of the Jons Siloe as flowing ad radices Montis Zion, and at other times as
flowing in radicibus Montis Moria.
CHAP. VJII. 8. 233
be construed as a preposition in the sense of " and (or because)

delight (is felt) with (i.e. in) the alliance witli Reein and Pekah."
(On the constructive before a preposition, see Ges. § 116, 1:
sus 'eth, like rdtzdh 'im.) Luzzatto compares, for the construc-
tion, Gen. xli. 43, v'ndthon; but only the inf. abs. is used in
this way as a continuation of the finite verb (see Ges. § 131, 4, a).
Moreover, bibr,> is not an Aramaic infinitive, but a substantive
used in such a way as t.o retain the power of the verb (like
l/l;l? in Num. x. 2, and .,~t?'? in Num. xxiii. 10, unless, indeed,
the reading here should b~ ,El9 ''?), The substantive clause is
preferred to the verbal clause bff1, for the sake of the anti-
thetical consonance of wib'? with OK~. It is also quite in
accordance with Hebrew syntax, that an address which com-
mences with ,:, ll/1 should here lose itself in the second sentence
"in the twilight," as Ewald expresses it (§ 351, c), of a sub-
stantive clause. Knobel and others suppose the reproof to
relate to dissatisfied J udreans, who were secretly favourable to
the enterprise of the two allied kings. But there is no further
evidence that there were such persons ; and ver. 8 is opposed
t'o this interpretation. The overflowing of the Assyrian for-ces
would fall first of all UP.OD Ephraim. The threat of punish-
ment is introduced with i~?), the Vav being the sign of sequence
(Ewald, § 348, b). The words "tlie king of Asshur" are the
prophet's own gloss, as in eh. vii. 17, 20.
Not till then would this overflowing reach as far as Judah,
but then it would do so most certainly and incessantly. Ver. 8.
"And presses forwm d into Judah, overflows and pours onward,
0
t·ill it reaches to the neck, and the spreading out of its wings fill
the breadtli of tliy land, Immanuel." The fate of Judah would
be different from that of Ephraim. Ephraim would be laid
completely under water by the river, i.e. wonld be utterly
destroyed. And in Judah the stream, as it rushed forward,
would reach the most dangerous height ; but if a deliverer
could be found, there was still a possibility of its being saved.
Such a deliverer was Immanuel, whom the prophet sees in the
light of the Spirit living through all the Assyrian calamities.
The prophet appeals complainingly to him that the land, which
i8 his land, is almost swallowed up by the world-power : the
spreadings out (muttoth, a lwphal noun: for similar substantive
forms, see Yer. 23, eh. xiv. 6, xxix. 3, and more especially Ps.
lxvi. 11) of the wings of the stream (i.e. of the large bodie! of
water pouring out on both sides from the main stream, as from
the trunk, and covering the land like two broad wings) have filled
the whole land. Accordipg to N orzi, Immanuel is to be written
here as one word, as it is in eh. vii. 14·; but the correct reading
is 'Immdnu El, with mercha silluk (see note on eh. vii. 14),
though it does not therefore cease to be a proper name. As
Jerome observes, it is nomen prop1ium, non interyretatum ; and
so it is rendered in the Sept., M€0' ;,µ,rov o8€0<,.
The prophet's imploring look at Immanuel does not remain
unanswered. We may see this from the fact, that what was almost
a silent prayer is clianged at once into the jubilate of holy de-
fiance.-V ers. 9, 10. "Exasperate yourselves, 0 nations, and go
to pieces; and see it, all who are far off in the earth! Gird your-
selves, and go to pieces ; gird yourselves, and go to pieces! Consult
counsel, and it comes to nougltt; speak the UJord, and it is not
realized: for with us is God." The second imperatives in ver. 9
are threatening words of authority, having a future significa-
tion, which change into futures in ver. 10 (Ges. § 130, 2): Go
on exasperating yourselves (Wi with the tone upon the penul-
timate, and therefore not the pual of i'lf.', consociari, which is
the rendering adopted in the Targum, but the kal of JI~, malitm
esse; not vociferari, for which ~,, a different verb from the
same root, is commonly employed), go on arming; ye will never-
theless fall to pieces· (ch6ttu, from chathath, related to cdthath,
confringi, consternari). The prophet classes together all the
nations that are warring against the people of God, pronounces
upon them the sentence of destruction, and calls upon all distant
lands to hear this ultimate fate of the kingdom of the world, i.e. of
the imperial power. The world-:kingdom must be wrecked on the
land of Immanuel; "for witli us," as the watchword of believers
runs, pointing to the person of the Saviour, "with us is God."
There then follows in ver. 11 an explanatory clause, which
seems at first sight to pass on to a totally different theme, but
it really stands in the closest connection with the triumphant
words of vers. 9, 10. It is Immanuel whom believers receive,
constitute, and hold fast as their refuge in the approaching
times of the Assyrian judgment. He is their refuge and God
in Him, and not any human support whatever. This is the
link of connection with vers. 11, 12 : "For Jehovah hatli spoken
CHAP. VIII. 11, 12'. 23.5
thus tc me, overpowering me with Go<ls hand, and instructing me

not to walk in the way of this people, saying, Call ye not con-
spiracy all that this people calls conspiracy; and what is feared
by it, fear ye not, neither think ye dreadful." i;;:r, " the hand," is
the absolute hand, which is no sooner laid upon a man than it
overpowers all perception, sensation, and thought: cltezkatli
hayyad (viz. 'dlai, upon me, Ezek. iii. 14) therefore describes
a condition in which the hand of God was put forth upon the
prophet with peculiar force, as distinguished from the more
usual prophetic state, the effect of a peculiarly impressive and
energetic act of God. Luther is wrong in following the Syriac,
and adopting the rendering, " taking me by the hand;" as chez-
katli points back to the kal (invalescere), and not to the liipliil
(apprehendere). It is this circumstantial statement, which is
continued in v'yissereni (" and instructing me"), and not the
leading verb 'dmar (" lie said"); for the former is not the third
pers. pret. piel, which would be v'yisserani, but the third pers.
fut. kal, from the future form yissor (Hos. x. 10, whereas
the fut. piel is v'yasser); and it is closely connected with
chezkath hayyad, according to the analogy of the change from
the participial and infinitive construction to the finite verb
(Ges. § 132, Anm. 2). With this overpowering influence, and
an instructive warning against going in the way of " this
people," Jehovah spake to the prophet as follows. With regard
to the substance of the following warning, the explanation that
has been commonly adopted since the time of Jerome, viz. noli
duorum regum timere conjurationem (fear not the conspiracy of
the two kings), is contrary to the reading of the words. The
warning runs thus : The prophet, and such as were on his side,
were not to call that kesher which the great mass of the people·
called kesher ( cf. 2 Chron. xxiii. 13, " She said, Treason, Trea-
son!" kesher, kesher); yet the alliance of Rezin and Pekah was
really a conspiracy_:a league against the house and people of
David. Nor can the warning mean that believers, when they
saw how the unbelieving Ahaz brought the nation into distress,
were not to join in a conspiracy against the person of the king
(Hofmann, Drechsler); they are not warned at all against
making a conspiracy, but against joi1;1ing in the popular cry
wh~n the people called out keslier. The true explanation has
been given by Roorda, viz. that the reference is to the conspi-
racy, as it was called, of the prophet and his disciples (" ~ei•mo
!tic est de conjuratione, quce dicebatur proplietce et discipulorum
ejus"). The same thing happened to Isaiah as to Amos (Amos
vii. 10) and to Jeremiah. Whenever the prophets were at all
zealous in their opposition to the appeal for foreign aid, they
were accused and branded as standing in the service of the
enemy, and conspiring for the overthrow of the kingdom. In
such perversion of language as this, the honourable among them
were not to join. The way of God was now a very different
one from the way of that people. If the prophet and his
followers opposed the alliance with Asshur, this was not a
common human conspiracy against the will of the king and
nation, but the inspiration of God, the true policy of Jehovah.
Whoever trusted in Him had no need to be afraid of such
attempts as those of Rezin and Pekah, or to look upon them
as dreadful.
The object of their fear was a very different one. Vers.
13-15. "Jehovah of hosts, sanctify Him; and let Him be
your fear, and let Him be your terror, So will He become a
sanctuary, but a stone of stumbling and a rock of offence (ve,i:a-
tion) to both the houses of Israel, a snare and trap to the inhabit-
ants of Jerusalem. And many among them shall stumble, and
shall fall; and be dashed to pieces, and be snared and taken."
The logical apodosis to ver. 13 commences with v'lu1yah (so
shall He be). If ye actually acknowledge Jehovah the Holy
One as the Holy One (hikdzsh, as in eh. xxix. 23), and if
it is He whom ye fear, and who fills you with dread (ma'arUz,
used for the object of dread, as morah is for the object of fear;
hence "that which terrifies" in a causative sense), He will
become a mikdash. The word rnikdash may indeed denote the
object sanctified, and so Knobel understands it here according
to N um. xviii. 29; but if we adhere to the strict notion of the
word, this gives an unmeaning apodosis. Mikdash generally
means the sanctified place or sanctuary, with which the idea
of an asylum would easily associate itself, since even among
the Israelites the temple was regarded and respected as an
asylum (1 Kings i. 50, ii. 28). This is the explanation which
most of the commentators have adopted here; and the punc-
tuators also took it in the same sense, when they divided the two
halves of ver. 14 by athnach as antithetical. And mikdasl, is
CHAP. vm. 16. 237
really to be taken in this sense, although it cannot be exactly

rendered "asylum," since this would improperly limit the mean-
ing of the word. The temple was not only a place of shelter,
but also of grace, blessing, and peace. All who sanctified the
Lord of lords He surrounded like temple walls ; hid them in
Himself, whilst death and tribulation reigned without, and
comforted, fed, and blessed them in His own gracious fellowship.
This is the true explanation of v'haya!-t l'mikdasli, according to
such passages as eh. iv. 5, 6, Ps. xxvii. 5, xxxi. 21. To the
two houses of Israel, on the contrary, i.e. to the great mass
of the people of both kingdoms who neither sanctified nor feared
Jehovah, He would be a rock and snare. The synonyms are
intentionally heaped together (cf. eh. xxviii. 13), to produce
the fearful impression of death occurring in many forms, but
all inevitable. The first three verbs of ver. 15 refer to the
"stone" (' eben) and "rock" ( tzur); the last two to the "snare"
(pach), and "trap" or springe (mokesh). 1 All who did not
give glory to Jehovah would be dashed to pieces upon His work
as upon a stone, and caught therein as in a trap. This was the
burden of the divine warning, which the prophet heard for
himself and for those that _believed.
The words that follow in ver. 16, "Bind up the testimony,
seal the lesson in my disciples," appear at first sight to be a
command of God to the prophet, according to such parallel
passages as Dan. xii. 4, 9, Rev. xxii. 10, cf. Dan. viii. 26;
but with this explanation it is impossible to do justice to the
words '' in my disciples" (b'limmudai). The explanation given
by Rosenmiiller, Knobel, and others, viz. "by bringing in men
divinely instructed" (adhibitis viris piis et sapientibus), is gram-
matically inadmissible. Consequently I agree with Vitringa,
Drechsler, and others, in regarding ver. 16 as the prophet's
own prayer to Jehovah. We tie together (i':!¥, imperf. ,;i: =
,~) what we wish to keep from getting separated and lost;
we seal (chatham) what is to be kept secret, and only opened
by a person duly qualified. .And so the prophet here prays
that Jehovah would take his testimony with regard to the
l Malbim observes quite correctly, that " the pack catches, but does not
hurt; the mokesh catches and hurts (e.g. by seizing the legs or nose, Job
xl. 24): the former is a simple snare (or net), the latter a. springe, or snare
which catches by means of a sprir.g" (.Amos iii. 5).
future, and his instruction, which was designed to prepare for

this future,-that testimony and tlwrah which the great mass in
their hardness did not understand, and in their self-hardening
despised,-and lay them up well secured and well preserved, as
if by band and seal, in the hearts of those who received the
prophet's words with believing obedience (limmud, as in eh.
1. 4, liv. 13). For it would be all over with Israel, unless a
community of believers should be preserved, and all over with
this community, if the word of God, which was the ground of
their life, should be allowed to slip from their. hearts. We
have here an announcement of the grand idea, which the second
part of the book of Isaiah carries out in the grandest style.
It is very evident that it is the prophet himself who is speaking
here, as we may see from ver. 17, where he continues to speak
in the first person, though he does not begin with '?~1.
Whilst offering this prayer, and looking for its fulfilment,
he waits upon Jehovah. Ver. 17. "And I wait upon Jehovah,
who hides His face before the house of Jacob, and hope for Him."
A time of judgment had now commenced, which would still
last a long time; but the word of God was the pledge of Israel's
continuance in the midst of it, and of the renewal of Israel's
glory afterwards. The prophet would therefore hope for the
grace which was now hidden behind the wrath.
His home was the future, and to this he wa.i subservient,
even with all his house. Ver. 18. "Behold, 1 and tlie children
which Jelwvah hath given me for signs and types in Israel, from
Jehovah of hosts, who dwelleth upon Mount Zion." He pre-
sents himself to the Lord with his children, puts himself and
them into His hands. They were Jehovah's gift, and that for
a higher purpose than every-day family enjoyment. They
subserved the purpose of signs and types in connection with
the history of salvation. "Signs and types:" 'oth (sign) was an
omen or prognostic (u'l)µE'iav) in word and deed, which pointed
to and was the pledge of something future (whether it were
in itself miraculous or natural); moplietk was either something
miraculous (,-Jpa~) pointing back to a supernatural cause, or a
type (nhro~, prodigium = porridigium) which pointed beyond
itself to something future and concealed, literally twisted round,
i.e. out of the ordinary course, paradoxical, striking, standing
out (Arab. aft, ift, 1•es mfra, oew6v n), from n~~ (related to :J~~,
CHAP. vm. 19. 239
:J~~) = n~NO, like ,pio = .,!?.NO. His children were signs and
enigmatical symbols of the future, and that from Jehovah of
hosts who dwelt on Zion. In accordance with His counsel (to
which the Clp in Cl~!? points), He had selected these signs and
types : He who could bring to pass the future, which they set
forth, as surely as He was Jehovah of hosts, and who would
bring it to pass as surely as He had chosen Mount Zion for
the scene of His gracious presence upon earth. Shear-yashub
and Mahershalal were indeed no less symbols of future wrath
than of future grace; but the name of the father (Yeshdyahu)
was an assurance that all the future would issue from Jehovah's
salvation, and end in the same. Isaiah and his children were
figures and emblems of redemption, opening a way for itself
through judgment. The Epistle to the Hebrews (eh. ii. 13)
quotes these words as the distinct words of Jesus, because the
spirit of Jesus was in Isaiah,-the spirit of Jesus, which in the
midst of this holy family, bound together as it was only by the
bands of "the shadow," pointed forward to that church of the
New Testament which would be bound together by the bands
of the true substance. Isaiah, his children, and his wife, who
is called " the prophetess" ( neU ah) not only because she was
the wife of the prophet but because she herself possessed the
gift of prophecy, and all the believing disciples gathered round
this family,-these together formed the stock of the church of
the Messianic future, on the foundation and soil of the existing
massa perdita of Israel.
It is to this ecclesiola in ecclesia that the prophet's admonition
is addressed. Ver. 19. "And wlien they shall say to you, In-
quire of the necromancers, and of the soothsaye1·s that chirp and
whisper:-Should not a people inqufre· of its God? for the living
to the dead?" The appeal is supposed to be made by J udreans
of the existing stamp ; for we know from eh. ii. 6, iii. 2, 3,
that all kinds of heathen superstitions had found their way
into Jerusalem, and were practised there as a trade. The
persons into whose mouths the answer is put by the prophet
(we may supply before ver. 19b, "Thus shall ye say to them;"
cf. Jer. x. 11), are his own children and disciples. The cir-
cumstances of the times were very critical ; and the people
were applying to wizards to throw light upon the dark future.
' Ob signified primarily the spirit of witchcraft, then the posses-
sor of such a spirit (equivalent to Baal ob), more especially the

necromancer. Yidd' oni, on the other hand, signified primarily
the possessor of a prophesying or soothsaying spirit (1ru0rov or
wvevµ,a TOV wv0rovo,), Syr. yodua' (after the intensive form
pd'ul with immutable vowels), and then the soothsaying spirit
itself (Lev. xx. 27), which was properly called yiddd'on (the
much knowing), like oalµ,rov, which, according to Plato, is
equivalent to oa~µ,rov. These people, who are designated by
the LXX., both here and elsewhere, as E"fryauTpoµ,v0ot, i.e.
ventriloquists, imitated the chirping of bats, which was sup-
posed to proceed from the shades of Hades, and uttered their
magical formulas in a whispering tone. 1 What an unnatural
thing, for the people of Jehovah to go and inquire, not of
their own God, but of such heathenish and demoniacal deceivers
and victims as these ( darash 'e4 to go and inquire of a person,
eh. xi.10, synonymouswithshd'al b', 1 Sam.xxviii. 6)! What
blindness, to consult the dead in the interests of the living I
By "tlie dead" (hammethim) we are not to understand "the
idols" in this passage, as in Ps. cvi. 28, but the departed, as
Dent. xviii. 11 (cf. 1 Sam xxviii.) clearly proves; and ip~ is
not to be taken, either here or elsewhere, as equivalent to
tacliatli (" instead of"), as Knobel supposes, but, as in J er. xxi. 2
and other passages, as signifying "for the benefit of." N ecro-
mancy, which makes the dead the instructors of the living, is
a most gloomy deception.
In opposition to such a falling away to wretched supersti-
tion, the watchword of the prophet and his supporters is this.
Ver. 20. "To tlie teaching of God (thorah, Gotteslehre), and to the
1 The Mishnah -Sanhedrin 65a gives this definition: "Baal'obis a python,
i.e. a soothsayer (' with a spirit of divination'), who speaks from his
arm-pit; yidd'oni, a man who speaks with his mouth." The baal ob, so far •
as he had to do with the bones of the dead, is called in the Talmud •obit
temayya', e.g. the witch of Endor (b. Sabbath 152b). On the history of the
etymological explanation of the word, see Bottcher, de inferis, § 205-217.
If 'ob, a skin or leather bottle, is a word from the same' root (rendered
"bellows" by the LXX. at Job =xii. 19), as it apparently is, it may be
applied to a bottle as a thing which swells or can be blown out, and to a
wizard or spirit of incantation on account of his puffing and gasping. The
explanation "le revenant," from ::l~N = Arab. aba, to return, has only a
ve;y weak support in the proper name ::i,,N = avvab (the penitent, return-
ing again and again to God : see again at eh. xxix. 4).
CHAP. VIII. 20-2!. 241
testimony ! If they do not accord with this word, they are a

people for whom no monting dawns." The summons, "to the
teaching and to the testimony" (namely, to those which Jehovah
gave through His prophet, ver. 17), takes the form of a watch-
word in time of battle (Judg. vii. 18). With this construction
the following 1-6-0~ (which Knobel understands interroga-
tively, " Should not they speak so, who, etc. 1" and Luzzatto
as an oath, as in Ps. cxxxi. 2, "Surely they say such words as
have no dawn in them") has, at any rate, all the presumption
of a conditional signification. Whoever had not this watch-
word would be regarded as the enemy of Jehovah, and suffer
the fate of such a man. This is, to all appearance, the meaning
of the apodosis ii:,~ ;~-r~ i~~- Luther has given the meaning
correctly, "If they do not say this, they will not have the
morning dawn ; " or, according to his earlier and equally good
rendering, "They shall never overtake the morning light,"
literally, "They are those to whom no dawn arises." The use
of the plural in the hypothetical protasis, and the singular in
the apodosis, is an intentional and significant change. All the
several individuals who did not adhere to the revelation made
by Jehovah through His prophet, formed one corrupt mass,
which would remain in hopeless darkness, i~~ is used in the
same sense as in eh. v. 28 and 2 Sam. ii. 4, and possibly also
as in 1 Sam. xv. 20, instead of the m.ore usual 1~, when used
in the affirmative sense which springs in both particles out of
the confirmative (namque and quoniam): Truly they have no
morning dawn to expect.1
The night of despair•to which the unbelieving nation would
be brought, is described in vers, 21, 22: "And it goes about
tlierein ha1·d pressed and hungry : and it comes to pass, when
hunger befals it, it frets itself, and curses by its king and by
its God, and turns its face upward, and looks to the earth,
and behold distress and darkness, benighting with anguish, and
th1•ust out •into darkness." The singulars attach themselves
-to the i~ in ver. 19, which embraces all the unbelievers in one
mass; "therein" (bali) refers to the self-evident land ('eretz).
The people would be brought to such a plight in the approach-
ing Assyrian oppressions, that they would wander ·about in the
1 Strangely enough, vers. 19 and 20 are described in Lev. Rabba, eh.
xv., as words of the prophet Hosea incorporated in the book of Isaiah.
vot. I, Q
land pressed down by their hard fate (nikslieh) and hungry

(ra'eb), because all provisions would be gone and the fields
and vineyards would be laid waste. As often as it experienced
hunger afresh, it would work itself into a rage (v'ltitlikazzapli
with Vav apod. and pathach, according to Ges. § 54, Anm. ), and
curse by its king and God, i.e. by its idol. This is the way in
which we must explain the passage, in accordance with 1 Sam.
xiv. 43, where killel belohim is equivalent to killel b'shem elo-
him, and with Zeph. i. 5, where a distinction is made between
an oath 1-ayehovah, and an oath b'malcam; if we would adhere
to the usage of the language, in which we never find a 'f ~~P
corresponding to the Latin e:cecrari in aliquem (Ges.), but
on the contrary the object cursed is always expressed in the
accusative. We must therefore give up P-s. v. 3 and lxviii. 25
as parallels to b'malco and belohaiv : they curse by the idol,
which passes with them for both king and God, curse their
wretched fate with this a,s they suppose the most effectual
curse of all, without discerning in it the just punishment of
their own apostasy, and humbling themselves penitentially
under the almighty hand of Jehovah. Consequently all this
reaction of their wrath would avail them nothing : whether
they turned upwards, to see if the black sky were not clearing,
or looked down to the earth, everywhere there would meet
them nothing but distress and darkness, nothing but a night
of anguish all around (me'uph zukah is a kind of summary;
mduph a complete veiling, or eclipse, written with u instead
of the more usual 6 of this substantive form: Ewald, § 160, a).
The judgment .of God does not convert them, but only
heightens their wickedness; just as in Rev. xvi. 11, 21, after
the pouring out of. the fifth and seventh vials of wrath, men
only utter blasphemies, and do not desist from their works.
After stating wh.at the people see, whether they turn their eyes
upwards or downwards, the closing participial clause of ver. 22
describes how they see themselves "thrust out into darkness"
(in caliginem propulsum). There is no necessity to supply
1:m1 ; but out of the previous hinneh it is easy to repeat hinn<>
or hinnennu (en ipsum). " Into darkness : " •aphelah (acc. loci)
is placed emphatically at the head, as in Jer. xxiii. 12.
After the prophet has thus depicted the people as without
morning dawn, he gives the reason for the assumption that a
CHAP. IX. 1. 243
restoration of light is to be expected, although not for the exist-

ing generation. Oh. ix. 1. " For it does not remain dark where
there is no·w distress : in tke first time He brought into disgrace
the land of Zebulun and the land of Naphtali, and in the last He
brings to honour the road by the sea, the other side of Jordan, the
circle of the Gentiles." ~~ is neither to be taken as equivalent to
the untranslatable c>T1, recitativum (Knobel), nor is there any
necessity to translate it "but" or "nevertheless," and supply
the clause, " it will not remain so." The reason assigned for
the fact that the unbelieving people of Judah had fallen into
a night without morning, is, that there was a morning coming,
whose light, however, would not rise upon the land of Judah
.first, but upon other parts of the land. Mu' uph and muzak are
hophal nouns : a state of darkness and distress. The meaning
is, There is not, i.e. there will not remain, a state of darkness over
the land (lah, like bah in viii. 21, refers to 'eretz), which is now
in a state of distress; but those very districts which God has
hitherto caused to suffer deep humiliation He will bring to
honour by and by (Mkal = hekel, according to Ges. § 67, Anm. 3,
opp. liicbid, as in eh. xxiii. 9). The height of the glorification
would correspond to the depth of the disgrace. We cannot
adopt Knobel's rendering, "as at a former time,'' etc., taking
MP. as an accusative of time and f as equivalent to ,~~~' for
f is never used conjunctionally in this way (see Psalter, i. 301,
and ii. 514); and in the examples adduced by Knobel (viz.
eh. l.xi. 11 and Job vii. 2), the verbal clauses after Caph are
elliptical relative clauses. The. rendering adopted by Rosen-
miiller and others (sicut tempus prius vilem reddidit, etc., "as a
former time brought it into contempt") is equally wrong. And
Ewald, again, is not correct in taking the Vav in v'ha,..acharon
as the Vav of sequence used in the place of the cen of com-
parison. ~rjN'1~ Ml!.~ and ~iMNi'I are both definitions of time.
The prophet intentionally indicates the time of disgrace with =\1,
because this would extend over a lengthened period, in which
the same fate would occur again and again. The time of glori-
fication, on the other hand, is indicated by the accus. temporis,
because it would occur but once, and then continue in per-
petuity and without change. It is certainly possible that the
prophet may have regarded ha-acharon as the subject ; but this
would destroy the harmony of the antithesis. By the land or
244 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAIL
territory of Naphtali ('artzah, poet. for 'eretz, as in Joh xxxiv.

13, x:xxvii. 12, with a toneless ali) we are to understand the
upper Galilee of later times, and by the land of Zebulun lower
Galilee. In the antithetical parallel clause, what is meant by
the two lands is distinctly specified: (1) "the road by the sea,"
derek hayyam, the tract of land on the western shore of the sea of
Chinnereth; (2) "the other side of Jordan," 'eber hayyarden,
the country to the east of the Jordan; (3) "the circle of the
Gentiles," gelil haggoyim, the northernmost border-land of
Palestine, only a portion of the so-called GalilCl!a of after times.
Ever since the times of the judges, all these lands had been
exposed, on account of the countries that joined them, to corrup-
tion from Gentile influence and subjugation by heathen foes.
The northern tribes on this side, as well as those on the other
side, suffered the most in the almost incessant war between
Israel and the Syrians, and afterwards between Israel and
the Assyrians ; and the transportation of their inhabitants,
which continued. under Pul, Tiglath-pileser, and Shalmanassar,
amounted at last to utter depopulation (Caspari, Beitr. 116..:.118).
But these countries would be the very first that would be
remembered when that morning dawn of glory should break.
Matthew informs us (eh. iv. 13 sqq.) in what way this was ful-
filled at the commencement of the Christian times. On the
ground of this prophecy of Isaiah, and not of a "somewhat
mistaken exposition of it," as Renan maintains in his Vie de Jesus
(eh. xiii.), the Messianic hopes of the Jewish nation were really
directed towards Galilee.1 It is true that, according to Jerome,
in Zoe., the Nazarenes supposed eh. ix. lb to refer to the light of
the gospel spread by the preaching of Paul in terminos gentium
et viam universi maris. But "the sea" (hayyam) cannot pos-
sibly be understood as referring to the Mediterranean, as Meier
and Hofmann suppose, for "the way of the sea" (derek hayyam)
would in that case have been inhabited by the Philistines and
Phoonicians; whereas the prophet's intention was evidently to
mention such Israelitish provinces as had suffered the greatest
affi.iction and degradation.
• The Zohar W!U! not the first to reach that the Messiah would appear in
Galilee, and that redemption would break forth from Tiberias i but this is
found in the Talmud and Mid.rash (see Litteratur-blatt du Orients, 1843,
Col. 776),
•
CHAP. IX. 2, S. 245
The range of vision is first widened in ver. 2 : " The people

that walk about in darkness see a great liglit; they who dwell in
the land of tlie sliadow of d,eath, upon them a light shines."
The range of vision is here extended ; not to the Gentiles, how-
ever, but to all Israel. Salvation would not break forth till it
had become utterly dark along the horizon of Israel, according
to the description in eh. v. 30, i.e. till the land of Jehovah had
. become a land of the shadow of death on account of the apos-
tasy of its inhabitants from Jehovah (zalmaveth is m~dified, after
the manner of a composite noun, from zalmuth, according to
the form kadruth, and is derived from c¼, .2Eth. salema, Arab.
zalima, to ·be dark).1 The apostate mass of the nation is to be
regarded as already swept away ; for if death has cast its
shadow over the land, it must be utterly desolate. In _this
state of things the remnant left in the land beholds a great
light, which breaks through the sky that has been hitherto
covered with blackness. The people, who turned their eyes
upwards to no purpose, because they did so with cursing (eh.
viii. 21), are now no more. It is the remnant of Israel which
sees this light of spiritual and material redemption arise above
its head. In what this light would consist the prophet states
afterwards, when describing first the blessings and then the
star of the new time.
In ver. 3-he says, in words of thanksgiving and praise:
" Thou multipliest the nation, preparest it great joy; they rejoi'-ce
before Thee like the joy in harvest, as men rejoice when they share
the spoil." "The nation" (haggoi) is undoubtedly Israel, re-
duced to a small remnant. That God would make this again
into a numerous people, was a leading feature in the pictures
drawn of the time of glory ( eh. xxvi. 15, lxvi. 8 ; Zech.
:xiv. 10, 11), which would be in this respect the counterpart of
that of Solomon (1 Kings iv. 20). If our explanation is the
correct one so far, the only way to give an intelligible meaning
1 The shadow or shade, zel, .Arab. zill (radically rclated to tall=~~, dew),
derived its name ab obtegendo, and according to the idea attached to it as

the opposite of heat or of light, was used as a figure of a beneficent shelter
(eh. xvi. 3), or of what was dark and horrible (cf. Targ. talluni, a night-
demon). The verb zalam, in the sense of the Arabic zalima, bears the
same relation to zalal as baham to bahah (Gen. p. 93), 'aram, to be naked,
to •arah (Jeshurun, p. 159). The noun zelem, however, is either formed from
this ziilam 1 or else directly from zel, with the substantive termination eni.
246 THE PROPHECms OF ISAIAH.
to the chethib N',, taking it in a negative sense, is to render it,

as Hengstenberg, Hitzig, and others have done, "Thou multi-
pliest the nation to which Thou hadst formerly not given great
joy," which must signify, per litoten, " the nation which Thou
hadst plunged into deep sorrow." But it is unnatural to take
any one of the prophetic preterites, commencing with hicbzd in
ve1. 1, in any other than a future sense. We must therefore
give the preference to the keri ;',,.1 and render it, " Thou makest
of the nation a great multitude, and preparest it great joy.''
The pronoun lo is written first, as in Lev. vii. 7-9, Job xii. 4
(keri), probably with the emphasis assumed by Drechsler: "to
it, in which there was not the smallest indication of such an
issue as this." The verbs "multiplied" (!.igdaltd) and " in-
creased" (hirbitlia) are intentionally written together, to put
the intensity of the joy on a level with the extensiveness of
the multitude. This joy would be a holy joy, as the ex-
pression " before Thee" implies : the expression itself recals
the sacrificial meals in the courts of the temple (Deut. xii. 7,
xiv. 26). It would be a joy over blessings received, as the
figure of the harvest indicates; and joy over evil averted, as
the figure of dividing the spoil presupposes : for the division
of booty is the business of conquerors. This second figure is
not merely a figure : the people that are so joyous are really
victorious and triumphant. Ver. 4. " For tlie yoke of its
burden and the stick of its neck, the stick of its oppressor, Thou
hast broken to splinters, as in the day of Midian," The suffixes
refer to the people (M.'dm). Instead of soblo, from sobel, we
have intentionally the more musical form ;;f:~ (with dagesh
dirimens and chateph kametz under the influence of the previous
u instead of the simple sheva). The rhythm of the verse is
anaprestic. "Its burden" (subbiJlo) and "its oppressor" (noges
bo) both recal to mind the Egyptian bondage (Ex. ii. 11, v. 6).
The future deliverance, which the prophet here celebrates,
would be the counterpart of the Egyptian. But as the whole
of the great nation of Israel was then redeemed, whereas only
a small remnant would participate in the final redemption, he
compares it to the day of Midian, when Gideon broke the seven
years' dominion of Midian, not with a great army, but with a
1 On the passages in which
Job xiii. 15.

N' chethib is ;, keri, see at Ps. c. 3 and
CHAP. IX. 5. 247
l1andful of resolute warriors, strong in the Lord (Judg. vii.).

The question suggests itself here, Who is the hero, Gideon's
antitype, through whom all this is to occur 7 The prophet
does not say ; but building up one clause upon another with
'~, he gives first of all the reason for the cessation of the
oppressive dominion of the imperial power,-namely, the de-
struction of all the military stores of the enemy.-Ver. 5. "For
every boot of tlwse who tramp with boots in the tumult of battle,
and cloak rolled in blood, shall be for burning, a food of fire."
That which is the food of fire becomes at the same time a
slrepluih, inasmuch as the devouring fire reduces it to ashes,
and destroys its previous existence. This closing statement
requires for ~N9 the concrete sense of a combustible thing; and
this precludes such meanings as business (Handel und Wandel),
noise, or din (= ~N~, Jerome, Syriac, Rashi, and others). On
the other hand, the meaning "military equipment," adopted
by Knobel and others,-a meaning derived from a comparison
of the derivatives of the Aramrean zun, azan, and the Arabic
zana, fut. yezfn (to dress or equip ),-would be quite admissible;
at the same time, the interchange of Samech and Zain in this
word cannot be dialectically established. Jos. Kimchi has very
properly referred to the Targum sen, mesdn (Syr. also sdun
with an essentially long a),. which signifies shoe (see Bynreus,
de calceo Hebrmorum),-a word which is more Aramrean than
Hebrew, and the use of which in the present connection might
be explained on the ground that the prophet _had in his mind
the annihilation of the Assyrian forces. We should no doubt
expect sd'un (sandalowmenos) instead of sden; but the denom.
verb sa'an might be applied to a soldier's coming up in military
boots, and so signify caligatum venire, although the primary
meaning is certainly calceare Be (e.g. Eph. vi. 15, Syr.). Ac-
cordingly we should render it, " every boot of him who comes
booted (des Einherstiefelnden) into the tumult of battle," taking
the word ra'ash, not as Drechsler does, in the sense of the
noise made by a warrior coming up proudly in his war-boots,
nor with Luzzatto in the sense of the war-boot itself, for which
the word is too strong, but as referring to the noise or tumult of
battle (as in Jer. x. 22), in the midst of which the man comes
up equipped or shod for military service. The prophet names
the boot and garment with an obvious purpose. The destruction
of the hostile weapons follows as a matter of course, if even the

military shoes, worn by the soldiers in the enemies' ranks, and
the military cloaks that were lying in damim, i.e. in blood vio-
lently shed upon the battle-field, were all given up to the fire.
Upon the two sentences with ci the prophet now builds a
third. The reason for the triumph is the deliverance effected;
and the reason for the deliverance, the destruction of the foe;
and the reason for all the joy, all the freedom, all the peace, is
the new great King.-Ver. 6. "For unto us a child is born, unto
us a son is given; and the government rests upon His shoulder:
and tliey call His name, Wonder, Counsellm·, mighty God,
Eternal-Father, Prince of Peace." The same person whom the
prophet foretold in eh. vii. as the son of the virgin who would
come to maturity in troublous times, he here sees as born, and
as having already taken possession of the government. There
he appeared as a sign, here as a gift of grace. The prophet
does not expressly say that he is a son of David in this
instance any more than in eh. vii. (for the remark that has
been recently made, that yeled is used here for" infant-prince,"
is absurd) ; but this followed as a matter of course, from the
fact that he was to bear the government, with all its officbl
rights (eh. xxii. 22) and godlike majesty (Ps. xxi. 6), upon his
shoulder; for the inviolable promise of eternal sovereignty, of
which the new-born infant was to be the glorious fulfilment,
had been bound up with· the seed of David in the course of
IsraePs history ever since the declaration in 2 Sam. vii. In
eh. vii. it is the mother who names the child; here it is the
people, or indeed arty one who rejoices in him: N~~~1, "one
calls, they call, he is called," as Luther has correctly rendered
it, though under the mistaken idea that the Jews had altered
the original NJ~:! into N~~:!, for the purpose of eliminating
the Messianic sense of the passage. But the active verb
itself has really been twisted by Jewish commentators in this
way; so that Rashi, Kimchi, Malbim, and others follow the
Targum, and explain the passage as meaning, "the God, who
is called and is Wonder, Counsellor, the mighty God, the
eternal Father, calls his name the Prince of Peace ; " but
this rendering evidently tears asunder things that are closely
connected. And Luzzatto has justly observed, that you do not
expect to find attributes of God here, but such as would be
CHAP. IX. II. 249
characteristic of the child. He therefore renders the passage,

" God the mighty, the eternal Father, the Prince of Peace,
resolves upon wonderful things," and persuades himself that
this long clause is meant for the proper name of the child,
just as in other cases declaratory clauses are made 1nto proper
names, e.g. the names of the prophet's two• sons. But even
granting that such a sesquipedalian name were possible, in what
an unskilful manner would the name be formed, since the long-
winded clause, which would necessarily have to be uttered in
one breath, would resolve itself again into separate clauses,
which are not only names themselves, but, contrary to.all expec-
tation, names of God ! The motive which prompted Luzzatto
to adopt this original interpretation is worthy of notice. He
had formerly endeavoured, like other commentators, to explain
the passage by taking the words from " Wonderful " to " Prince
of Peace " as the name of the child ; and in doing this he
rendered fl/'I, N~!:l " one counselling wonderful things," thus
inverting the object, and regarded "mighty God" as well as
" eternal Father" as hyperbolical expressions, like the words
applied to the King in ~s. xlv. 7a. But now he cannot help
regarding it as absolutely impossible for a human child to be
called el gibbor, like God Himself in eh. x. 21. So far as the
relation between his novel attempt at exposition and the accen-
tuation is concerned, it certainly does violence to this, though
not to such an extent as the other specimen of exegetical leger-
demain, which makes the clause from N~!:l to '1J,r"1~N the subject
to Nip1,. Nevertheless, in the face of the existing accentuation,
we must admit that the latter is, comparatively speaking, the
better of the two ; for if '1-'I:!-' Nip1, were intended to be the in-
troduction to the list of names which follows, ,ow would not be
pointed with geresh, but with zakeph. The accentuators seem
also to have shrunk from taking el gibbor as the name of a
man. They insert intermediate points, as though " eternal
Father, Prince of Peace," were the name of the child, and all
that precedes, from" Wonder" onwards, the name of God, who
would call him by these two honourable names. But, at the
very outset, it is improbable that there should be two names
instead of one or more; and it is impossible to conceive for what
precise reason such a periphrastic description of God should be
employed in connection with the naming of this child, as is
not only altogether different from Isaiah's usual custom, but

altogether unparalleled in itself, especially without the definite
article. The names of God should at least have been defined
thus, ii!l~lJ ~~~ N?§l rP.l'rt, so as to distinguish them from the two
names of the child. Even assuming, therefore, that the ac-
centuation is meant to convey this sense, "And the wonderful
Counsellor, the mighty God, calls his name Eternal-Father,
Prince of Peace," as appears to be the case; we must necessarily
reject it, as resting upon a misunderstanding and misinterpreta-
tion.1 We regard the whole, from NS!:l onwards,-as the con-
nection, the expression, and the syntax require,-as a dependent
accusative predicate to ll:l~ Nip1l (they call his name), which
stands at the head (compare Nip, they call, it is called, in Gen.
xi. 9, xvi. 14, Josh. vii. 26, and above eh. viii. 4, NCI", they
will carry: Ges. § 137, 3). If it be urged, as an objection to
the Messianic interpretation of eh. vii. 14, 15, that the Christ
who appeared was not named Immanuel, but Jesus, this objec-
1 The telisha in N'El is the smallest of all disjunctive accents ; the
geresh in lOrti separates rather more strongly than this ; the pashta in l'J1' 1
separates somewhat more than the other two, but less tham the zakeph in
il:l.l ; and this zakeph is the greatest divider in the sentence. The whole
sentence, therefore, distributes itself in the following manner : 11 ll:ll& Nip11
ci,:,ij-,c, I "i:i,-1:i~ 1111 1l:ll :iN Ill ,'Jn1 I N='El• All the words from Nip11 on-
wards are subordinate to the zakeph attached to "ll:JJ, which is, to all appear-
ance, intended to have the force of an introductory colon : as, for example,
in 2 Sam. xviii. 5 (in the case of ir:,N:, in the clause 1~ 1:iN-riNl :lNll
i1:11h 1nN-nNl). In smaller subdivisions, again, N~ (telisha) is connected
with ,'Vl' (pashta), and both together with,,~ ~N (munach zakeph). If
only sar shalom (Prince of Peace) were intended as the name of the child,
it would necessarily be accentuated in the following manner : lO~ Nip11
kadma geresh, rv,1 NSE) teli.~ha gershayim, ,,:l.l SN tnercha tebir, "iV l;J.N
tifchah, ci~Sw-,t!> silluk; and the prindpal disjunctive would stand at "iV
instead of ,,::u. But if the name of the child were intended to form a de-
claratory clause, commencing with y:in1 N~El, "determines wonderful things,"
as Luzzatto assumes, we should expect to find a stronger disjunctive than
telisha at NS!:l, the watchword of the whole; and above all, we should
expect a zakeph at iow, and not at i\:ll· This also applies to our (the
ordinary) explanation. It does not correspond to the accentuation. The
introductory words 'ltlt:7 NiP1l ought to have a stronger distinctive accent,
in order that all which follows might stand as the name which they intro-
duce. Francke (see Psalter, ii. 521) perceived this, and in his Abyssus
mysteriorum Esa (ix. 6) he lays great stress upon the fact, that God who
gives the name has Himself a threefold name. ,
CHAP. IX. 6. 251
tion is sufficiently met by the fact that He did not receive as a

proper name any one of the five names by which, according to
this second prophecy, He was to be called. Moreover, this
objection would apply quite as strongly to the notion, which
has been a very favourite one with Jewish commentators (e.g.
Rashi, A. E. Kimchi, Abravanel, Malbim, Luzzatto, and
others), and even with certain Christian commentators (such as
Grotius, Gesenius, etc.), that the prophecy refers to Hezekiah,
-a notion which is a disgrace to those who thereby lead both
themselves and others astray. For even if the hopes held out
in the prophecy were attached for a long time to Hezekiah, the
mistake was butc too quickly discovered ; whereas the commen-
tators in question perpetuate the mistake, by forcing it upon the
prophecy itself, although the prophet, even after the deception
had been outlived, not only did not suppress the prophecy, but
handed it down to succeeding ages as awaiting a future and in-
fallible fulfilment. For the words in their strict meaning point
to the Messiah, whom men may for a time, with pardonable
error, have hoped to find in Hezekiah, but whom, with un-
pardonable error, men refused to acknowledge, even when He
actually appeared in Jesus. The name Jesus is the combination
of all the Old Testament titles used to designate the Coming
One according to His nature and His works. The names con-
tained in eh. vii. 14 and ix. 6 are not thereby suppressed; but
they have continued, from the time of Mary downwards, in the
mouths of all believers. There is not one of these names under
which worship and homage have not been paid to Him. But
we never find them crowded together anywhere else, as we do
here in Isaiah ; and in this respect also our prQphet proves
himself the greatest of the Old Testament evangelists. The
first name is tt?!, or perhaps more correctly N?~, which is not
to be taken in connection with the next word, rP.I\ though this
construction,might seem to commend itself in accordance with
M~P. N~~p;:,, in eh. xxviii. 29. This is the way in which it has
been taken by the Seventy and others (thus LXX., 8avµ,arrr?,r;
<nJµ,[3ovXor;; Theodoret, 0avµ,a<rTW\' {3ov">.et,(J)v). If we adopted
this explanation, we might regard rm1 NS!:l as an inverted form
for N;!:l r:tn1 : counselling wonderful things. The possibility of
such an inversion is apparent from eh. xxii. 2, nNSt, niNeln, i.e.
full of tumult. Or, following the analogy of pere' adam (a wild
man) in Gen. xvi. 12, we might regard it as a genitive con·

struction: a wonder of a counsellor; in which case the disjunc-
tive telishah gedolah in pele' would have to be exchanged for
a connecting mahpach. Both corn binations have their doubtful
points, and, so far as the sense is concerned, would lead us
rather to expect l1¥P, N'?~'?; whereas there is nothing at all to
prevent our taking N~D and r1n~ as two separate names (not even
the accentuation, which is without parallel elsewhere, so far as
the combination of pashta with telishah is concerned, and there-
fore altogether unique). Just as the angel of Jehovah, when
asked by Manoah what was his name (Judg. xiii. 18), replied
~?, e~?~), and indicated thereby his divine nature-a nature
incomprehensible to mortal men; so here the God-given ruler
is also pele', a phenomenon lying altogether beyond human
conception or natural occurrence. Not only is this or that
wonderful in Him ; but He Himself is throughout a wonder-
7rapaoofauµ6r;, as Symmachus renders it. The second name is
yd etz, counsellor, because, by virtue of the spirit of counsel
which He possesses ( eh. xi. 2), He can always discern and give
counsel for the good of His nation. There is no need for Him
to surround Himself with counsellors ; but without receiving
counsel at all, He counsels those that are without counsel,
and is thus the end of all want of counsel to His nation as a
whole. The third name, El gibbor, attributes divinity to Him.
Not, indeed, if we render the words "Strength, Hero," as
Luther does; or " Hero of Strength," as Meier has done; or
" a God of a hero," as Hofmann proposes ; or " Hero-God," i.e.
one who fights and conquers like an invincible god, as Ewald
does. But all these renderings, and others of a similar kind,
founder, without needing any further refutation, on eh. x. 21,
where He, to whom the remnant of Israel will turn with
penitence, is called El gi,bbor (the mighty God). There is no
reason why we should take El in this name of the. Messiah in
any other sense than in Immanu-El; not to mention the fact
that El in Isaiah is always a name of God, and that the
prophet was ever strongly conscious of the antithesis between
El and adam, as eh. xxxi. 3 ( cf. Hos. xi. 9) clearly shows.
And finally, El gibbor was a traditional name of God, which
occurs as early as Deut. x..17, cf. Jer. xxxii. 18, Neh. ix. 32,
Ps. xxiv. 8, etc. The name gibbor is used here as an adjective,
CHAP. IX. 6. 253
like shaddai in El shaddai. The Messiah, then, is here desig-

nated "mighty God." Undoubtedly this appears to go beyond
the limits of the Old Testament horizon; but what if it should
go beyond them T It stands written once for all, just as in
Jer. xxiii. 6 Jeltovali Zidkenu (Jehovah our Righteousness)
is also used as .a name of the Messiah,-a Messianic name,
which even the synagogue cannot set aside (vid. Midraslt
Mislile 57a, where this is adduced as one of the eight names
of the Messiah). Still we must not go too far. If we look at
the spirit of the prophecy, the mystery of the incarnation of
God is unquestionably indicated in such statements as these.
But if we look at the consciousness of the prophet himself,
nothing further was involved than this, that the Messiah would
be the image of God as no other man ever had been (cf. El,
Ps. lxxxii. 1), and that He would have God dwelling within
Rim (cf. Jer. xxxiii. 16). Who else should lead Israel to
victory over the hostile world, than God the mighty T The
Messiah is the corporeal presence of this mighty God ; for
He is with Him, He is in Him, and in Him He is with Israel.
The expression did not preclude the fact that the Messiah
would be God and man in one person ; but it did not pene-
trate to this depth, so far as the Old Testament consciousness
was concerned. •The fourth name springs out of the third :
i~r?~, eternal Father (not Booty Father, with which Ritzig
and Knobel content themselves); for what is divine must be
eternal. The title Eternal Father designates Him, however,
not only as the possessor of eternity (Rengstenberg), but as
the tender, faithful, and wise trainer, guardian, and provider
for His people even in eternity (eh. xxii. 21). He is eternal
Father, as the eternal, loving King, according to the descrip-
tion in Ps. lxxii. Now, if He is mighty God, and uses His
divi.ne might in eternity for the good of His people, He is also,
as the fifth name affirms, sar-sltalom, a Prince who removes all
peace-disturbing powers, and secures peace among the nations
(Zech. ix:. 10),-who is, .as it were, the embodiment of peace
come down into the world of nations (Mic. v. 4). To exalt the
government of David into an eternal rule of peace, is the end
for which Re is born ; and moreover He proves Himself to .be
what He is not only called, but actually is. Ver. 7. "To tlie
increase of government and to peace witltout end, upon tlie tltrone
25'1 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
of David, and over his kingdom, to strengthen it, and to support it

through judgment and righteousness from hence/orth even for
ever. The jealousy of Jehovah of hosts will fulfil this." M~"'\g?
( written with Mem cl,ausum in the middle of the one word, and,
according to Elias Levita, properly to be read M~"l c7,
iis magni-
ficando, in accordance with this way of writing the word 1 ) is
not a participle here, but a substantive after the forms M,;9,
M~P,!~, and that not from M~;i'.I, but from n;t;, an infinitive noun
expressing, according to its formation, the practical result of an
action, rather than the abstract idea.2 Ever extending dominion
and endless peace will be brought in by the sublime and lofty
King's Son, when He sits upon the throne of David and rules
over David's kingdom. He is a semper Augustus, i.e. a per-
petual increaser of the kingdom ; not by war, however, but
with the spiritual weapons of peace. And within He gives
to the kingdom "judgment" (mislipdt) and "righteousness"
(zedakah), as the foundations and pillars of its durability:
mishpat, judgment or right, which He pronounces and ordains;
and righteousness, which He not only exercises Himself, but
transfers to the members of His kingdom. This new epoch of
Davidic sovereignty was still only a matter of faith and "hope.
But the zeal of Jehovah was the guarantee of its realization.
The accentuation is likely to mislead here, inasmuch as it
makes it appear as. though the words "from henceforth even
for ever" (me'attah v'ad 'olam) belonged to the closing sen-
tence, whereas the eternal perspective which they open applies
directly to the reign of the great Son of David, .and only
1 When Bar-Kappara says (b. Sanhedrin 94a) that God designed to
make Hezekiah the Messiah and Sennacherib Gog and Magog, but that
Hezekiah was not found worthy of this, and therefore the Mem of rmarbeh
was closed, there is so far some sense in this, that the Messianic hopes
really could centre for a certain time in Hezekiah; whereas the MSertion
of a certain Hille! (ib. 98b), that Hezekiah was actually the Messiah of
Israel, and no other was to be expected, is nothing but the perverted
fancy of an empty brain. For an instance of the opposite, see Neh. ii. 13,
C':fli!l t,M, on which passage the Midrash observes, " The broken walls of
Jerusalem will be closed in the day of salvation, and the government
which has been closed up to the time of the King Messiah will be opened
then."
2 We have already observed at p. 156, that this substantive formation
had not a purely abstract meaning even at the first. Furst has given the
i:orrect explanation in his Lehrgebiiude der Araw.. Idiome, § 130.
CHAP. IX. 1-:.l!;. 4. 255
indirectly to the work of the divine jealousy. "Zeal," or

jealousy, kin' ali, lit. glowing fire, from l't~~, Arab. kanaa, to be
deep red (Deut. iv. 24), is one of the deepest of the Old
Testament ideas., and one of the most fruitful in relation to
the work of reconciliation. It is two-sided. The fire of love
has for its obverse the fire of wrath. For jealousy contends for
the object of its love against everything that touches either the
object or the love itself.I Jehovah loves His nation. That He
should leave it in the hands of such bad Davidic kings as Ahaz,
and give it up to the imperial power of the world, would be
altogether irreconcilable with this love, if. continued long. But
His love flares up, consumes all that is adverse, and gives to
His people the true King, in whom that which was only fore-
shadowed in David and Solomon reaches ~ts highest antitypical
fulfilment. With the very, same words, " the zeal of Jehovah
of hosts," etc., Isaiah seals the promise in eh. xxxvii. 32.
B. Jehovah's outstretched liand.-Chap. ix. 7-x. 4.
The great light would not arise till the darkness had reached
its deepest point. The gradual increase of this darkness is pre-
dicted. in this second section of the esoteric addresses. Many
difficult questions suggest themselves in connection with this
section. 1. Is it directed against the northern kingdom only,
or against all Israel T 2. What was the historical standpoint
of the prophet himself 7 The majority of commentators reply
1 Cf. Weber, On the Wrath of God (p. xxxv.). It is evident that
by kin'ah, ~i/:llo,, we are to understand the energy of love following up its
violated claims upon the creature, from the comparison so common in the
Scriptures between the love o_f God to His church and connubial affection.
It is the jealousy of absolute love, which seeks to be loved in return, and
indeed demands undivided love, and asserts its claim to reciprocity of love
wherever this claim is refused. In a word, it is the self-vindication of
scornful love. But this idea includes not only jealousy seeking the re-
covery of what it has lost, but also jealousy that consumes what cannot
be saved (Nahum i. 2 ; Heb. L 27) ; and the Scriptures therefore deduce
the wrath, by which the love resisted affirms itself, and the wrath which
meets those who have resisted love in the form of absolute hostility,-in
other words, the jealousy of love as well as the jealousy of hatred,-not
from love and holiness as two entirely distinct sources, but from the
single source of absolute holy love, which, just because it is absolute and
holy, repels and excludes whatever will not suffer itself to be embraced
(Josh. xxiv. 19).
that the prophet is only prophesying against Ephraim here, and

that Syria and Ephraim have already been chastised by Tig1ath-
pileser. The former is incorrect. The prophet does indeed
commence with Ephraim, but he does not stop there. The fates
of both kingdoms flow into one another here, as well as in eh.
viii. 5 sqq., just as they were causally connected in actual fact.
And it cannot be maintained, that when the prophet uttered his
predictions Ephraim had already felt the scourging of Tiglath-
pileser. The prophet takes his stand at a time when judgment
after judgment had fallen upon all Israel without improving it.
And one of these past judgments was the scourging of Ephraim
by Tiglath-pileser. How much or how little of the events
which the prophet looks back upon from t.his ideal standpoint
had already taken place, it is impossible to determine ; but this
is a matter of indifference so far as the prophecy is concerned.
The prophet, from his ideal standing-place, had not only this
or that behind him, but all that is expressed in this section by
perfects and aorists (Ges. § 129, 2, b). And we already know
from eh. ii. 9, v. 25, that he used the future conversive as the
preterite of the ideal past. We therefore translate the whole
in the present tense. In outward arrangement there is no
section of Isaiah so symmetrical as this. In eh. v. we found
one partial approach to the strophe in similarity of commence-
ment, and another in eh. ii. in similarity of conclusion. But
here eh. v. 25b is adapted as the refrain of four symmetrical
strophes. We will take each strophe by itself. Strophe 1.
Vers. 8-12. "The Lord sends out a word against Jacob, and it
descends into Israel. And all the people must make atonement,
Ephraim and the inhabitants of Samaria, saying in pride and
liaughtiness of heart, 'Bricks are fallen down, and we build with
square stones ; sycamores a1°e hewn down, and we put cedars in
their place.' Jeiwvah raises Rezin' s oppressors high above liim,
and .pricks up his enemies : A ram from the east, and Philistines
from the west ; they devour Israel with full mouth. Fo1· all
this His anger is not turned away, and His hand is stretched out
still." The word (dabdr) is both in nature and history the
messenger of the Lord : it runs quickly through the earth
(Ps. cxlvii. 15, 18), and when sent by the Lord, comes to men
to · destroy or to heal (Ps. cvii. 20), and never returns to its
sender void (eh. Iv. 10, 11). Thus do~s the Lord now send a
CHAP. IX. 8-12 257
word _against Jacob (Jacob, as in eh. ii. 5); and this heavenly
messenger descends into Israel (naphal, as in Dan. iv. 28, and
like the .Arabic nazala, which is the word usually employed to
denote the communication of divine revelation), ta)iing shelter,
as it were, in the soul of the prophet. Its immediate com-
mission is directed against Ephraim, which has been so little
humbled by the calamities that have fallen upon it since the
time of J ehu, that the people are boasting that they will re-
place bricks and sycamores (or sycamines, from shilcmin), that
-wide-spread tree (1 Kings x. 27), with works of art and cedars.
" We put in their place:" nachalipli is not used here as in Job 1
xiv. 7, where it signifies to sprout again (navagermina emittere),

but as in eh. :xl. 31, xli. 1, where it is construed with IJ~
(strength), and signifies to renew (novas 'Vires assumere). In
this instance, when the object is one external to the subject,
the meaning is to substitute (substituere), like the Arabic
achlafa, to restore. The poorest style of building in the land
is contrasted with the best ; for " the sycamore is a tree which
only flourishes in the plain, and there the most wretched houses
are still built of bricks dried in the sun, and of knotty beams of
syeamore." 1 These might have been destroyed by the war, but
more durable and stately buildings would rise up in their place.
Ephraim, however, would be made to feel this defiance of the
judgments of God (to" know," as in Hos. ix. 7, Ezek. xxv. 14).
Jehovah would give the adversaries of Rezin authority over
Ephraim, and instigate his foes : sicsec, as in eh. xix. 2, from
sacac, in its primary sense of" prick," figere, which has nothing
to ·do with the meanings to plait and cover, but from which we
have the words ':J~, ':J?., a thorn, nail, or plug, and which is
probably related to n~~, to view, lit. to fix; hence pilpel, to
prick up, incite, which is the rendering adopted by the Targum
here and in eh. xix. 2, and by the LXX. at eh. xix. 2. There
is no necessity to quote the talmudic sicsec, to kindle (by
friction), which is never met with in the metaphorical sense
of exciting. It would be even better to take our sicsec as an
intensive form of sdcac, used in the same sense as the Arabic,
viz.. to provide one's self with weapons, to arm; but this is pro-
bably a denominative from 'oicca, signifying offensive armour~
with the idea of pricking and spearing,-a radical notion, from
1 Rosen, 1'opo9raphisches aus Jerusalem.
VOL. I. B
·258 THE PRQPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
which it would be easy to get at the satisfactory meaning, to'

spur on or instigate. "The oppressors of Rezin" (tzare Retzin,
a simple play upon the words, like hoi goi in eh. i. 4, and many
others in Isaiah) are the A.ssyrians, whose help had been sought
by A.haz against Rezin ; though perhaps not these exclusiveJy,
but possibly also the Trachonites, for example, against whom the
mountain fortress "Rezin appears to have been erected, to pro-
tect the rich lands of eastern Hauran. In ver. 12 the range of
vision stretches over all Israel. It cannot be otherwise, for the
northern kingdom never suffered anything from the Philistines;
whereas an invasion of Judah by the Philistines was really one
of the judgments belonging to the time of A.haz (2 Chron.
xxviii. 16-19). Consequently by Israel here we are to under-
stand all Israel, the two halves of which would become a rich
prize to the enemy. Ephraim would be swallowed up by
A.ram,-namely, by those who had been subjugated by A.sshur,
and were now tributary to it,-and Judah would be swallowed
up by the Philistines. But this strait would be very far from
being the end of the punishments of God. Because Israel
would not turn, the wrath of God would not turn away.
Strophe 2. Vers. 13-17. "But the people turneth not unto
Him' tl~at smiteth it, and they seek not Jehovah of lwsts. Tliere-
fore, Jehovah rooieth out of Israel head and tail, palm-branch
-and rush, in one day. Elders and highly distinguished men,
this is the head; and prophets, lying teacliei·s, tliis is the tail.
The leaders of this people have become leaders astray, and their
followei·s swallowed up. Therefore the Lord will not rejoice in
their young men, and will have no compassion on their orplwns
and widows : for all together a1•e profligate and evil-doers, and
every mouth speaketh blasphemy. lVith all this His anger is
not turned away, ·and His hand is stretched oul still." A.s the
first stage of the judgments has been followed by no true
conversion to Jehovah the almighty judge, there comes a
second. iv ::md (to turn unto) denotes a thorough conversion,
not stopping half-way. "The smiter of it" (hammaccehu), or
"he who smiteth it," is Jehovah (compare, on the other hand,
eh. x. 20, where A.sshur is intended). The article and suffi::i.
are used together, as in eh. xxiv. 2, Prov. xvi. 4 (vid. Ges.
§ 110, 2; Caspari, Arab. Gram. § 472). Bnt there was coming
now a great day of punishment (in the view of the prophet, it
CHAP. IX. 13-17. 259
was already past), such as Israel experienced more than once in

the Assyrian oppressions, and Judah in the Chaldean, when
head and tail, or, according to another proverbial expression,
palm-branch and rush, would be rooted out. We might sup-
pose that the persons referred to were the high and low; but
ver. 15 makes a different application of the first double figure,
by giving it a different turn from its popular sense (compare
the Arabic er-ru 'us w-aledhndb = lofty and low, in Dietrich,
Abhandlung, p. 209). The opinion which has very widely
prevailed since the time of Koppe, that this verse is a gloss,
is no doubt a very natural one (see Hitzig, Begri,jf der Kritik ,·
Ewald, P1·opheten, i. 57). But Isaiah's custom of supplying his
own gloss is opposed to such a view; also Isaiah's composition
in eh. iii. 3 and xxx. 20, and the relation in which this verse
stands to ver. 16 ; and lastly, the singular character of the
gloss itself, which is one of the strongest proofs that it contains
the prophet's exposition of his own words. The chiefs of the
nation were the head of the national body; and behind, like a
wagging dog's tail, sat the false prophets with their flatteries
of the people, loving, as Persius says, blando caudam jactare
popello. The prophet drops the figure of cippali, · the· palm-
branch which forms the crown of the palm, and which derives
its name from the fact that it resembles the palm of the hand
(instar palmw manus), and agmon, the rush which grows in
the marsh.1 The allusion here is to the rulers of the nation
and the dregs of the people. The basest extremity were the
demagogues in the shape of prophets. For it had come to
1 The noun agam is used in the Old Testament as well as in the Talmud
to signify both a marshy place (see Baba mesi'a 36b, and more especially
Aboda zara ,38a, where giloi agmah signifies the laying bare of the marshy
soil by the burning up of the reeds), and also the marsh grass (Sabbath
11a, " if all the agmim were kalams, i.e. writing reeds, or pens ; " and
Kiddusin 62b, where agam signifies a stalk of marsh-grass or reed, a rush
or bulrush, and is explained, with a reference to Isa. lviii. 5, as signifying
a tender, weak stalk). The noun agmon, on the other hand, signifies only
the stalk of the marsh-grass, or the marsh-grass itself; and in this sense it
is not found in the Talmud (see Job, ii. 374). The verbal meaning upon
which these names are founded is evident from the Arabic ma iigim
(magum), "bad water" (see at eh. xix. 10). There is no connection be-
tween this and maugil, literally a depression of the soil, in which water
lodges for a long time, and wliich is only dried up in summer weather.
this, as ver. 16 affirms, that those who promised to lead by a

straight road led astray, and those who suffered themselves to
be led by them were as good as already swall?wed up by hell
(cf. eh. v. 14, iii. 12). Therefore the Sovereign Ruler would
not rejoice over the young men of this nation; that is to say,
He would suffer them to be smitten by their enemies, without
going with them to battle, and would refuse His customary
compassion even towards widows and orphans, for they were
all thoroughly corrupt on every side. The alienation, obliquity,
and dishonesty of their heart, are indicated by the word
cM,neph (from chanaph, which has "in itself the indifferent
radical idea of inclination ; so that in Arabic, chanif, as a
synonym of 'iUil,1 has the very opposite meaning of decision
in favour of what is right); the badness of their actions by
311;? (in half pause for ~~ 2 = ~!?, malejicus); the vicious in-
fatuation of their words by nebdlah. This they are, and this
they continue; and consequently the wrathful hand of God is
stretched out over them for the infliction of fresh strokes.
Strophe 3. Vers. 18-21. "For the wickedness burneth up
like fire : it devours thorns and tliistles, and burns in the thickets
of tlie wood; and they smoke upwards in a lofty volume of smoke.
Through the wrath of Jehovah of hosts the land is turned into
coal, and the nation has become like the food of fire: not one spares
his brother. They hew on the riglit, and are hung1'Y; and devour
on the kft, and are not satisfied : they devour the flesh of their
own arm: Manasseh, Epltraim; and Ephraim, Manasse!,: tliese
together over Judah. Witli all this His anger is not turned away,
and His hand, is stretched out still." The standpoint of the
prophet is at the extreme end of the course of judgment, and
from that he looks back. Consequently this link of the chain
is also past in his view, and hence the future conversives. The
curse, which the apostasy of Israel carries within itself, now
breaks fully out. Wickedness, i.e. the constant thirst of evil,
is a fire which a man kindles in himself. And when the grace
l This is the way in which it should be written in Job, i 216; •adala

has also the indifferent meaning of return or decision.
2 Nevertheless this reading is also .IIJet with, and. according to Masorn
finalis, p. 52, col. 8, this is the correct reading (as in Prov. xvii. 4, where it ii!
doubtful whether the meaning is a friend or a ma1evolent person). The ques-
tion is not an unimportant one, as we may see from Olshausen, § 258, p. 581,
CHAP. IX. 18-21. 261
of God, which damps and restrains this fire, is all over, it is

sure to burst forth: the wickedness bursts forth like fire (the
verb is used here, as in eh. xxx. 27, with reference to the
wrath of God). And this is the case with the wickedness of
Israel, which now consumes first of all thorns and thistles, i.e.
individual sinners who are the most ripe for judgment, upon
whom the judgment commences, and then the thicket of the
wood (sib-che,1 as in' eh. x. 34, from sebac, Gen. xxii. 13 =
sobec), that is to say,. the great mass of the people, which
is woven together by bands of iniquity (vattizzath is not a
reflective niphal, as in 2 Kings xxii. 13, but kal, to kindle into
anything, i.e. to set it on fire). The contrast intended in the
two figures is consequently not the high and low (Ewald), nor
the useless and useful (Drechsler), but individuals and the whole
(Vitringa). The fire, into which the wickedness bursts out,
seizes individuals first of all ; and then, like a forest fire, it
seizes upon the nation at large in all its ranks and members,
who" whirl up (roll up) ascending of smoke," i.e. who roll
up in the form of ascending smoke (ltith'abbek, a synonym of
hithhappek, J udg. vii. 13, to curl or roll). This fire of wicked-
ness was no other than the wrath (' ebrdh) af God : it is God's
own wrath, for all sin carries this within itself as its own
self-punishment. By this fire of wrath the soil of the land
is gradually but thoroughly burnt out, and the people of the
land utterly consumed: Cl}¥ a,r.
A.€"'f. to be red-hot (LXX.
<riJ"f1C€1Cavrai, also the Targum), and to be dark or black (Arabic
'atame, late at night), for what is burnt out becomes black.
Fire and darkness are therefore correlative terms throughout
the whole of the Scriptures.· So far do the figures extend, in
which the prophet presents the inmost essence of· this stage of
judgment. In its historical manifestation it consisted in the
most inhuman self-destruction during an anarchical civil war.
Destitute of any tender emotions, they devoured one another
without being satisfied : gdzar, to cut, to hew (hence the Arabic
for a butcher): zero'o, his arm, according to Jer. xix. 9,
1 The metheg (gaya) in ~.:,::ic (to be pronounced sib-che) has simply the
euphonic effect of securing ; distinct enunciation to the sibilant letter (in
other instances to the guttural, vid. 'arboth, N um. xxxi. 12), in cases where
the second syllable of the wo:rd commences with a g11ttural or labial letter,
or with an aspirate.
equivalent to tlie member of his own family and tribe, who was
figuratively called his arm (Arabic 'adud: see Ges. Thes. p. 433),
as being the natural protector and support. This interminable
self-immolatiQD, and the regicide associated with the jeakiusy
of the different tribes, shook the northern kingdom again and
again to its utter destruction. And the readiness with which
the unbrotlrnrly feelings of the northern tribes towards one
another could turn into combined hostility towards Judah, was
evident enough from the Syro-Ephraimitish war, the conse-
quences of which had not passed away at the time when these
prophecies were uttered. This hostility on the part of the
brother kingdoms would still further increase. And the end
of the judgments of wrath had not come yet.
Strophe 4. Ch. x. 1-4. " Woe unto them that decree un-
righteous decrees, and to tlie writers who prepare trouble; to force
away the needy from demanding justice, and to rob the sujfering
of my people of their rightful claims, that widows may become
their prey, and they plunder orphans! And what will ye do in
the day of visitation, and in the storm that cometh from afar?
To whom will ye flee for help ? and where will ye deposit your
glory ? There is nothing left but to bow down under prisoners,
and they fall under the slain. ffith all this His anger is not
turned away, but His hand is stretched out still." This last
strophe is directed against the unjust authorities and judges.
The woe pronounced upon them is, as we have already frequently
seen, Isaiah's ceterum censeo. Chdkak is their decisive decree
(not, however, in a denominative sense, but in the primary
sense of hewing in, recording in official documents, eh. xxx. 8,
Job xix. 23); and eitteb (piel only occurring here, and a
perfect, according to Gesenius, § 126, 3) their official signing
and writing. Their decrees are chikeke 'aven (an open plural,
as in J udg. v. 15, for eliukke, after the analogy of 1
'~?~,
~)?P,
with an absolute chakakim underlying it: Ewald, § 186- 7), inas-
much as their contents were ~orthlessness, i.e. the direct oppo-
site of morality; and what they wrote out was 'amt.U, trouble,
i.e. an unjust oppression of the people (compare 7rJvor, and
'1T'OV'f/p6,;).1 Poor persons who wanted to commence legal pro-
1 The current accentuation, i:l1Jn~OI mercha, ~O:tl tiphchah, is wrong.
The true.accentuation would be the former with tiph~hah (and metheg), the
CHAP. X. 1-L 263
reedings were not even allowed to do so, and possessions to which

widows and orphans had a well-founded claim were a welcome
booty to them (for the diversion into the finite verb, se.e eh. v.
24, viii. 11, xlix. 5, !viii. 5). For all this they could not escape
the judgment of God. This is announced to them in ver. 3, in
the form of three distinct questions (commencing with umah,
quid igitur). The noun pekuddah in the first question always
signifies simply a visitation of punishment; sho'ah is a confused,
dull, desolate rumbling, hence confusion (turba), 'desolation:
, here it is described as "coming from afar," because a distant
nation (Asshur) was the instrument of God's wrath. Second
question: "Upon whom will ye throw yourselves in your search
for help then" (nus 'al, a constr. prregnans, only met with here)?
Third question: "Where, i.e. in whose hand, will ye deposit
your wealth in money and possessions" (cabod, what is weighty
in value and imposing in appearance); 'azab with b'yad (Gen.
xxxix. 6), or with Lamed (Joh xxxix. 14), to leave anything
with a person as property in trust. No one would relieve them
of their wealth, and hold it as a deposit; it was irrecoverably
lost. To this negative answer there is appended the following
bilti, which, when used as a preposition after a previous nega-
tion, signifies prreter; when used as a conjunction, nisi (bilti
'im, J udg. vii. 14); and where it governs the whole sentence, as
in this case, nisi quod (cf. Num. xi. 6; Dan. xi. 18). In the
present instance, where the previous negation is to be supplied
in thought, it has the force of nfl reliquum est nisi quod (there
is nothing left but). The singular verb (cara') is used con-
temptuously, embracing all the high persons as one condensed
mass ; and tachath does not mean reque ac or loco (like, or in
the place of), as Ewald (§ 217, k) maintains, but is used in the
primary and local sense of infra (below). Some crouch down
to find room at the feet of the prisoners, who are crowded
closely together in the prison; or if we suppose the prophet to
latter with mercha; for' amal cittebu is an attributive (an elliptical rela-
tive) clause. According to its etymon, 'amiil seems to stand by the side of
,,,_.,,._o~, moles, molestus (see Pott in Kuhn's Zeitschrift, ix. 202); but within
the Semitic it.self it stands by the side of ~ON to fade, marcescere, which
•• T'
coincides with the Sanscrit root mla and its cognates (see Leo Meyer_
Vergleichende Grammatik, i. 353), so that 'amal is, strictly speaking, to
wear ont or tire out (vulg. to worry).
have a scene of transportation in his mind, they sink dewn

under the feet of the other prisoners, in their inability to bear
such hardships, whilst the rest fall in war; and as the slaughter
is of long duration, not only become corpses themselves, but
are covered with the corpses of the slain (cf. eh. xiv. 19).
And even with this the wrath of God is not satisfied. The
prophet, however, does not follow out the terrible gradation
any further. Moreover, the captivity, to which this fourth
strophe points, actually formed the conclusion of a distinct
period.
C. Destruction of the imperial kingdom of tlze world, and rise of
the kingdom of Jeliova/1 in His A.nointed.-Chap. x. 5.-xii.
The law of contrast prevails in prophecy, as it does also in
the history of salvation. When distress is at its height, it is
suddenly brought to an end, and changed into relief; and
when prophecy has become as black with darkness as in the
previous section, it suddenly becomes as bright and cloudless
as in that which is opening now. The hoi (woe) pronounced
upon Israel becomes a hoi upon Asshur. Proud Asshur, with
its confidence in its own strength, after having served for a
time as the goad of J ehovah's wrath, now falls a victim to that
wrath itself. Its attack upon Jerusalem leads to its own over-
throw; and on the ruins of the kingdom of the world 'there
rises up the kingdom of the great and righteous Son of David,
who rules in peace over His re.deemed people, and the nations
that rejoice in Him :-the counterpart of the redemption from
Egypt, and one as rich in materials for songs of praise as the
passage through the Red Sea. The Messianic prophecy,
which turns its darker side towards unbelief in eh. vii., and
whose promising aspect burst like a great light through the
darkness in eh. viii. 5-ix. 6, is standing now upon ,its third and
highest stage. In eh. vii. it is like a star in the night; in eh.
viii. 5-ix. 6, like the morning dawn ; and now the sky is per-
fectly cloudless, anq it appears like the noonday sun. The
prophet has now penetrated to the light fringe of eh. vi. The
name Shear-yashub, having emptied itself of all the curse that
it contained, is now transformed into a pure promise. And it
becomes perfectly clear what the name Immanuel and the
name given to Immanuel, El gibbor (mighty God), declared.
CHAP. X. 5, 6. 265
The remnant of Israel turns to God the mighty One; and God
the mighty is henceforth with His people in the Sprout of
Jesse, who has the seven Spirits of God dwelling within Him-
self. So far as the date of composition is concerned, the
majority of the more recent commentators agree in assign-
ing it to the time of Hezekiah, because eh. x. 9-11 presup-
poses the destruction of Samaria by Shalmanassar, which took
place in the sixth year of Hezekiah. But it was only from
the prophet's point of view that this event was already past;
it h!l,d not actually taken place. The prophet had already
predicted that Samaria, and with Samaria the kingdom of
Israel, would succumb to the Assyrians, and had even fixed
the year (eh. vii. 8 and viii. 4, 7). Why, then, should he not
be able to presuppose it here as an event already past 1 The
stamp on this section does not tally at all with that of Isaiah's
prophecy in the times of Hezekiah ; whereas, on the other
hand, it forms so integral a link in the prophetic cycle in
eh. vii.-xii., and is interwoven in so many ways with that
which precedes, and of which it forms both the continua-
tion and crown, that we have no hesitation in assigning it,
with Vitringa, Caspari, and Drechsler, to the first three years
of the reign of Ahaz, though without deciding· whether it
preceded or followed the destruction of the two allies by
Tiglath-pileser. It is by no means impossible that it may have
preceded it.
The prophet commences with hoi (woe I), which is always
used as RI\- expression of wrathful indignation to introduce the
proclamation of judgment upon the person named ; although,
as in the present instance, this may not always follow immedi-
ately (cf. eh. i. 4, 5-9), hut may be preceded by the announce-
ment of the sin by which the judgment had been provoked.
In the first place, Asshur is more particularly indicated as the
chosen instrument of divine judgment upon all Israel.-Vers.
5, 6. "Woe to Asshur, the rod of mine anger, and it is a staff in
their hand, mine. indignation. Against a wicked nation will I send
them, and against the people of my wrath give them a charge,
to spoil spoi~ and to prey prey, to make it trodden down like
street-mire." "Mine indignation:" za'mi is either a permuta-
tion of the predicative tm1, which is placed emphatically in the
foreground (compare the tmi-nr;,~ in Jer. xiv. 22, which is also
written with makkeph), as we have translated it, though without

taking N~il as a copula ( = est), as Ewald does; or else b1;? N~il
is written elliptically for b'm N\il ,~~' "the staff which "they
hold is mine indignation" (Ges., Rosenmiiller, and others), in
which case, however, we should rather expect Niil 10lll b11l nr:::io,.
It is quite inadmissible, however, to take za'mi as a separate
genitive to matteh, and to point the latter with zere, as Knobel
has done ; a thing altogether unparalleled in the Hebrew lan-
guage.1 The futures in ver. 6 are to be taken literally; for
what Asshur did to Israel in the sixth year of Hezekiah's reign,
and to Judah in his fourteenth year, was still in the future
at the time when Isaiah prophesied. Instead of i~1 ~~ the keri
has i~1f::t?1, the form in which the infinitive is written in other
passagei when connected with suffixes (see, on the other hand,
2 Sam. xiv. 7). " Trodden down :" mirmas with short a is the
older form, which was retained along with the other form with
the a lengthened by the tone (Ewald§ 160, c).
Asshur was to be an instrument of divine wrath upon all
. Israel ; but it would exalt itself, and make itself the end instead
of the means. Ver. 7. " Neve1·theless lie meaneth not so, neither
doth his heart think so ; for it is in his heart to destroy and cut
off nations not a few." Asshur did not think so (lo'-cen), i.e.
not as he ought to think, seeing that his power over Israel was
determined by Jehovah Himself. For what filled his heart
was the endeavour, peculiar to the imperial power, to destroy
not a few nations, i.e. as many nations as possible, for the pur-
pose of extending his own dominions, and with the determi-
nation to tolerate no other independent nation, and the desire
to deal with Judah as with all the rest. For Jehovah was
nothing more in his esteem than one of the idols of the nations.
Vers. 8-11. "For he saitli, Are not my generals all kings? Is
not Calno as Carchemish, or Hamat!. as Arpad, or Samaria as
Damascus? As my hand hat!. reached t!.e kingdoms of the idols,
and their graven images were more than those of Jerusakm and
Samaria; shall I not, as I have done unto &maria and her ido.ls, do
likewise to Jerusalem and her idols?" The king of Asshur bore
the title of the great king (eh. xxxvi. 4), and indeed, as we
may infer from Ezek. xxvi. 7, that of the king of kings. The
1 In the Arabic, such a separation does occur as a poetical licence (see
De Sacy, Gramm. t. ii. § 270).

CHAP. X. 8 11. 2(;7
generals in his army he could call kings,1 because the satraps 2

who led their several contingents were equal to kings in the
extent and splendour of their government, and some of them
were really conquered kings (cf. 2 Kings xxv. 28). He proudly
asks whether every one of the cities named has not been as
incapable as the rest, of offering a successful resistance to him.
Carcliemish is the later Circesium (Cercusium), at the junc-
tion of the Chaboras with the Euphrates (see above); Calno,
the later Ctesiplwn, ·on the left bank of the Tigris ; Arpad
, (according to Merashid, i. p. 47, in the pashalic of Chaleb, i.e.
Aleppo) and Hamatli (i.e. Epiphania) were Syrian cities, the
latter on the river Orontes, still a large and wealthy place. The
king of Asshur had also already conquered Samaria, at the
time when the prophet introduced him as· uttering these words.
Jerusalem, therefore, would be unable to resist him. As he
had obtained possession of idolatrous kingdoms (~ ~~, to reach,
as in Ps: xxi. 9; ha-' elil with the article indicatiiig the genus),
which had more idols than Jerusalem or than Samaria ; so ·
would he also overcome Jerusalem, which had just as few and
just as powerless idols as Samaria had. Observe here that ver.
11 is the apodosis to ver. 101 and that the comparative clause
of ver. 10 is repeated in ver. 11, for the purpose of instituting
a comparison, more especially with Samaria and Jerusalem.
The king of Asshur calls the gods of the nations by the simple
name of idols, though the prophet does not therefore make him
speak from his own Israelitish standpoint. On the contrary,
the great sin of .the king of Asshur consisted in the manner
in which he spoke. For since he recognised no other gods
than his own Assyrian national deities, he placed Jehovah
among the idols of the nations, and, what ought particularly
to be observed, with the other idols, whose worship had been
introduced into Samaria and Jerusalem. But in this very fact
there was so far consolation for the worshippers of Jehovah,
1 The question is expressed in Hebrew phraseology, since sar in .Assyrian
was a superior title to that of melek; as we may see from inscriptions and
proper names.
• Satrapes is the old Persian (arrow-headed) khshatra (Sanscr. xatra)
po.van, i.e. keeper of government. Pavan (nom. pava), which OOOUI'B in the
Zendik as an independent word pai•an (nom. pavao) in the sense of sentry
or watchman, is probably the original of the Hebrew pechali (see Spiegel,
in Kohler on Mal. i. 8).
that such blasphemy of the one living God could not remain
unavenged ; whilst for the worshippers of idols it contained a
painful lesson, since their gods really deserved nothing better
than that contempt should be heaped upon them. The prophet
has now described the sin of Asshur. It was ambitious self-
exaltation above Jehovah, amounting even to blasphemy. And
yet he was only the staff of Jehovah, who could make use of
him as He would.
And when He had made use of him as He would, He
would throw him away. Ver. 12. "And it will come to pass,
when the Lord shall have brought to an end all His work upon
Mount Zion and upon Jerusalem, I will come to punish over the
fruit of the pride of heart of the king of Asshur, and over the
haughty look of his eyes." The "fruit" (pert) of the heart's
pride of Asshur is his vainglorious blasphemy of Jehovah, in
which bis whole nature is comprehended, as the inward nature
of the tree is in the fruit which hangs above in the midst of
the branches: tiph'ereth, as in Zech. xii._ 7, the self-glorification
which expresses itself in the lofty look of the eyes. Several
constructives are here intentionally grouped together· (Ges.
§ 114, ~ ), to express the great swelling of Asshur even to burst-
ing. But Jehovah, before whom humility is the soul of all
virtue, would visit this pride with punishment, when He should
have completely cut off His work, i.e. when He should have
thoroughly completed (bizza', absolve1·e) His punitive work
upon Jerusalem (ma'aseh, as in eh. xxviii. 21). The prep. Beth
is used in the same sense as in J er. xviii. 23, agere cum aliquo.
It is evident that ma'aseh is not used to indicate the work of
punishment and grace together, so that yebazza' could be
taken as a literal future ( as Schroring and Ewald suppose),
but that it denotes the work of punishment especially; and
consequently yebazza' is to be taken as a futurum e.xactum
(cf. eh. iv. 4), as we may clearly see from the choice of thia;
word in Lam. ii. 17 (cf. Zech. iv. 9).
When Jehovah had punished to such an extent that He
could not go any further without destroying Israel,-a result
which would be opposed to His mercy and truth,-His punish-
ing would turn against the instrument of punishment, which
would fall under the curse of all ungodly selfishness. Vers. 13,
14. "For he hath said, By the strength of rny hand I have done
CHAP. X. IS-15. 269
it, and by my own wisdom; for I am prudent: and I removed the

bounds of the nations, and I plundered thefr stores, and threw
down rulers 1 like a bull. And my hand extracted the wealth of
the nations like a nest: and as men sweep up forsaken eggs, have
I swept the whole earth ; there was none that moved the wing, and
opened the mouth, and cliirpe,d." The futures may be taken most
safely as regulated by the preterites, and used, like German
imperfects, to express that which occurs not once merely, but
several times. The second of these preterites, ~i:i~Wi~, is the only
example of a poel of verbs n"~ ; possibly a mixed form from
cpei (poel of cpif) and n~~ (piel of n~~). The object to this,
viz. 'athidoth (chetliib) or 'athudoth (keri), is sometimes used
in the sense of Ta µ,6-XXovTa ; sometimes, as in this instance, in
the sense of Ta V'TT"apxovw. According to the keri, the passage
is to be rendered, " And I, a mighty one, threw down kings ''
(those sitting on thrones), cabbir being taken in the same sense
as in Job xxxiv. 17, 24, xxxvi. 5. But the chethib ca'abbir is
to be preferred as more significant, and not to be rendered "as
a hero" (to which the Caph similitudinis is so little suitable,
that it would be necessary to take it, as in eh. xiii. 6, as Caph
veritatis)~ but" as a bull," 'abbir as in Ps. lxviii. 31, xxii. 13,
1. 13. A bull, as the excavations show, was an emblem of
royalty among the Assyrians. lover. 14, the more stringent
Vav conv. is introduced before the third pers. fem. The king-
doms of the nations are compared here to birds' nests, which the
. Assyrian took for himself (' asaph, as in Hab. ii. 5) ; and their
· possessions to single eggs. The mother bird was away, so that
there was not even a sign of resistance ; and in the nest itself
not one of the young birds moved a wing to defend itself, or
opened its beak to scare the intruder away. Seb. Schmid has
interpreted it correctly, "nulla alam movet ad defen<l,endum aut
os aperit ad terrendum." Thus proudly did Asshur look back
upon its course of victory, and thus contemptuously did it look
down upon the conquered kingdoms.
This self-exaltation was a foolish sin. Ver. 15. "Dare tlie
aa:e boast itself against him that lieweth ·tlierewitli, or the saw
magnify itself against him that usetli it? As if a staff were to
swing those tliat lift it up, as if a stick slwuld lift up not-wood!"
" Not-wood" is to be taken as one word, as in eh. xxxi. 8. A
1 Thronende, lit. those who sat (on thronc8).
270 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH
stick is wood, and nothing more ; in itself it is an absolutely

motionless thing. .A. man is " not-wood," an incomparably
higher, living being. As there must be "not-wood" to lay
hold of wood, so, wherever a man performs extraordinary
deeds, there is always a superhuman cause behind, viz. God
Himself, who bears the same relation to the man as the man to
the wood. The boasting of the Assyrian was like the bragging
of an instrument, such as an axe, a saw, or a stick, against the
person using it. The verb henipli is applied both to saw and
stick, indicating the oscillating movements of a measured and
more or less obvious character. The plural, "those that lift it
up," points to the fact that by Him who lifts up the stick,
Jehovah, the causJ of all causes, and power of all powers, is
intended.
There follows in the next verse the punishment provoked by
such self-deification (cf. Hab. i. 11). Ver. 16. "The1•efore will
the Lord, the Lord of hosts, send consumption against his fat men;
and under Asshur's glory there burns a brand like a firebrand."
Three epithets are here employed to designate God according
to His unlimited, all-controlling omnipotence: viz. Mi' adon,
which is always used by Isaiah in connection with judicial and
penal manifestations of power ; and adondi zebdoth, a combina-
tion never met with again, similar to the one used in the
•Elohistic Psalms, Elohim ·zebaoth ( compare, on the other hand,
eh. iii. 15, x. 23, 24). Even here a large number of codices
and editions (Norzi's, for example) have the reading Jehovah
Zebaoth, which is customary in other cases.1 Razon ( eh.
xvii. 4) is one of the diseases mentioned in the catalogue of
curses in Lev. xxvi. 16 and Deut. xxviii. 22. Galloping con-
sumption comes like a destroying angel upon the great masses
of flesh seen in the well-fed .Assyrian magnates: mislimannim is
used in a personal sense, as in Ps. lxxviii. 31. .And under the
glory of Asshur, i.e. its richly equipped army (cabod as in eh.
viii. 7), He who makes His angels flames of fire places fire so
as to cause it to pass away in flames. In accordance with
Isaiah's masterly art of painting in tones, the whole passage is
so expressed, that we can hear the crackling, and spluttering,
1 This passage is noi included in the 134 vaddii'in (i.e. "real") adonai.
or passages in which adonai is written, and not merely to be read, that are
enumerated by the :Masora (see Bar's Psalterium, p. 133). "
CHAP. X. 17-19. 271
and hissing of the fire, as it seizes upon everything within its

reach. This fire, whatever it may be so far as its natural and
phenomenal character is concerned, is in its true essence the
wrath of Jehovah.-Ver. 17. " And the li,ght of Israel becomes
a fire, and His Holy One a flame; and it sets on fire and devours
its thistles and tlwrns on one day." God is fire (Deut. ix. 3),
and light (1 John i. 5); and in His own self-life the former is
resolved into the latter. Kadosh (holy) is here parallel to '01·
(light); for the fact that God is holy, and the fact that He
is pure light, are essentially one and the same thing, whether
kadash meant originally to be pure or to be separate. The
nature of all creatures, and of the whole cosmos, is a mixture of
light and darkness. The nature of God alone is absolute light.
But light is love. In this holy light of love He has given
Himself up to Israel, and taken Israel to Himself. But He
has also within Him a basis of fire, which sin excites against
itself, and which was about to burst forth as a flaming tire of
wrath against Asshur, on account of its sins against Him and
His people. Before this fire of wrath, this destructive might
of His penal righteousness, the splendid forces of Asshur were
nothing but a mass of thistles and a bed of thorns (written
here in the reverse order peculiar to Isaiah, shamzr vashaith),
equally inflammable, and equally deserving to be burned. To
all appearance, it was a forest and a park, but it was irrecover-
ably lost.-Vers. 18, 19. " And the 9lory of liis forest and his
9arden-ground will He destroy, even to soul and flesh, so that it is
as. when a sick man dieth. And the remnant of the trees of his
forest can be numbered, and a boy could write them." The army
of Asshur, composed as ii- was of many and variou,s nations, was
a forest (ya'ar); and, boasting as it did of the beauty of both
men and armour, a garden ground (carmel:;, a human forest
and park. Hence the idea of "utterly" is expressed in the
proverbial " even to soul and flesh," which furnishes the occa-
sion for a leap to the figure of the wasting away of a OP.:J (hap.
le9. the consumptive man, from nasas, related to nush, 'anash,
Syr. n'siso, n'shisho, a sick ;man, based upon the radical notion
of melting away, cf. masas, or of reeling to and fro, cf. mut, nt.t,
Arab. nasa, nata). Only a single vital spark would still glim-
mer in the gigantic and splendid colossus, and with this its life
would threaten to become entirely extinct. Or, what is the
272 'i'HE PROPHECIES OF l8AIAH.
same thing, only a few trees of the forest, such as couid ue

easily numbered (mispar as in Dent. xxxiii. 6, cf. I~a. xxi. 17),
would still remain, yea, so few, that a boy would be able to
count and enter them. And this really came to pass. Only a
small remnant of the army that marched against ·Jerusalem
ever escaped. With this small remnant of an all-destroying
power the prophet now contrasts the remnant of Israel, which
is the seed of a new power that is about to arise.-Ver. 20.
"And it will come to pass in that day, the remnant of Israel,
and that which has escaped of the house of Jacob, will not continue
to stay itself upon its chastiser, and will stay itself upon Jehovah,
the Holy One of Israel, in truth." Behind.the judgment upon
Asshur there lies the restoration of Israel. "The chastiser"
was the Assyrian. While relying upon this, Isrii,el received ·
strokes, because Jehovah made Israel's staff into its rod. But
henceforth it would sanctify the Holy One of Israel, putting
its trust in Him and not in man, and that purely and truly
(be' emeth, " in truth"), not with fickleness and hypocrisy.
Then would be f ulfi.lled the promise contained in the name
Shear-yashub, after the f ulfi.lment of the threat that it con-
tained.~Ver. 21. "Tlte remnant will turn, the remnant of Jacob,
to God the miglity." El gi.bbor is God as historically manifested
in the heir of David ( eh. ix. 6). Whilst Hosea (iii. 5) places
side by side Jehovah and the second David, Isaiah sees them
as one. In New Testament phraseology, it would be" to God
in Christ."
To Him the remnant of Israel would turn, but only the
remnant. Vers. 22, 23. " For if tliy people were even as the
sea-sand,, the remnant thereof will turn: destruction i8 firmly
determined, flowing away righteousness. For the Lord, Jeltoval,
· of hosts, compl,et,es the finishing stroke and that which is firmly
determined, within the whole land." As the words are not pre-
ceded by any negative clause, ci 'im are not combined in the
sense of sed or nisi; but they belong to two sentences, and
signify nam si (for if). If the number of the Israelites were
the highest that had been promised, only the remnant among
them, or of them (bo partitive, like the French en), would turn,
or, as the nearer definition ad Deum is wanting here, come back
to their right position. With regard to the great ma3s, destruc-
tion was irrevocably determined (rachatz, Teµvew, then to resolve
CHAP. X. 24. 273
upon anything, a'77"oT6µroc;, 1 Kingsxx. 40) ; and this destruction

" overflowed with righteousness," or rather " flowed on (shoteph,
as in eh. xxviii. 18) righteousness," i.e. brought forth right-
eousness as it flowed onwards, so that it was like a swell of
the penal righteousness of God_(shataph, with the accusative,
according to Ges. § 138, Anm. 2). That cillayon is not used
here in the sense of completion any more than in Dent. xxviii.
65, is evident from ,ver. 23, where calah (fem. of caleh, that
which vanishes, then the act of vanishing, the end) is used in-
terchangeably with it, and necheratzah oindicates judgment ·as a
thing irrevocably decided (as in eh. xxviii. 22, and borrowed
from these passages in Dan. ix. 27, xi. 36). Such a judgment
· of extermination the almighty Judge had determined to carry
fully out ('oseh in the sense of a fut. irtstans) within all the land
(b'kereb, within, not b'thok, in the midst of), that is to say, one
that would embrace the whole land and all the people; and
would destroy, if not every individual without exception, at any
rate the great mass, except a very few.
In these esoteric addresses, however, it is not the prophet's
•intention to threaten and terrify, but to comfort and encourage.
He therefore turns to that portion of the nation which needs
and is susceptible of consolation, and draws this conclusion from
the element of consolation contained in what has been already
predicted, that they may be consoled.-Ver. 24. " Tlierefore
thus saith the Lord, Jelwvah of hosts, My people tliat du:ellest
on Zion, be not afraid of Asshur, if it shall smite thee wit!,
the rod, and lift its stick against thee, in the manner of Egypt."
"Therefore:" lacen never occurs in Hebrew in the sense of
attamen (Gesenius and Hitzig), and this is not the meaning
here, but propterea. The elevating appeal is founded upoh
what has just before been threatened in such terrible words,
but at the same time contains an element of promise in the
midst of the peremptory judgment. The very words in which
the people are addressed, "My people that dwelleth on Zion,"
are indirectly encouraging. Zion was the site of the gracious
presence of God, and of that sovereignty which had been
declared imperishable. Those who dwelt there, and were the
people of God (the servants of God), not only according to their
calling, but also according to their internal character, were also
heirs of the promise; and therefore, even if the Egyptian bond-
VOL. I. S
age should be renewed in the Assyrian, they might be assured

of this to their consolation, that the redemption of Egypt would
also be renewed. " In the 'lnanner of Egypt : " b'derek Mitzraim,
lit. in the way, i.e. the Egyptians' mode of acting; derek de-
notes the course of active procedure, and also, as in ver. 26 and
Amos iv. 10, the course of passive endurance.
A still further reason is given for the elevating words, with
a resumption of the grounds of consolation upon which they
were founded. Vers. 25, 26. "For yet a very little the indig-
nation is past, and my wrath turns to destroy thern: and Jehovah
of hosts moves the whip over it, as He smote Midian at the Tock
of Oi·eb; and His staff stretches out over the sea, and He lifts it
up in the manner of Egypt." The expression " a very little"
( as in eh. xvi. 14, xxix. 17) does not date from the actual
present, when the Assyrian oppressions had not yet begun, but
from the ideal present, when they were threatening Israel with
destruction. The indignation of Jehovah would then suddenly
come to ;11n end (calali za' am, borrowed in Dan. xi. 36, and to
be interpreted in accordance with eh. xxvi. 20) ; and the wrath
of Jehovah would be, or go, 'al-tablitlu1m. Luzzatto recommends
the following emendation of the text, tir-i; ~~,!:1-~!-' ~~~\ "and my
wrath against the :world will cease," tebel being used, as in eh.
xiv. 17, with reference to the oilcoumenon as enslaved by the
imperial power. But the received text gives a better train of
thought, if we connect it with ver. 26. We must not be led
astray, however, by the preposition 'al, and take the words as
meaning, My wrath (burneth) over the destruction inflicted by
Asshur upon the people of God, or the destruction endured by
the latter. It is to the•destru.ction of the Assyrians that the
wrath of Jehovah is ,now directed; •al being used, as it fre-
quently is, to indicate the object upon which the eye is fixed,
or to which the intention points (Ps. xxxii. 8, xviii. 42). With
this explanation ver. 25b leads on to ver. 26. The destruction
of Asshur is predicted hel'e in two figures drawn from occur-
rences in the 0lden time. The almighty Judge would swing
the whip over Asshur ('O'l'er, a9itare, as in 2 Sam. xxiii. 18),
and smite it, as Midian was once smitten, The rock of Oreb
is the place where the Ephraimites slew the Midianitish king
'Oreb (Judg. vii. 25). His staff would then be over the sea,
i.e. would be stretched out, like the wonder-working staff of
CHAP. X. 27. 275
Moses, over tl1e sea of affiiction, into which tl1e Assyrians had
driven Israel (yam, the sea, an emblem borrowed from the type;
see Kohler on Zech. x. 11, cf. Ps. lxvi. 6); and He would lift
it up, commanding the waves of the sea, so that they would
swallow Asshnr. "In the manner of Egypt:" b'derek Mi,tzraim
(according to Luzzatto in both instances, " on the way to
Egypt," which restricts the Assyrian bondage in a most unhis-
torical manner to the time of the Egyptian campaign) signifies
in ver. 24, as the Egyptians lifted it up; but here, as it was
lifted up above the Egyptians. The expression is intentionally
conformed to that in ver. 24: because Asshur had lifted up the
rod over Israel in the Egyptian manner, Jehovah would lift it
up over Asshur in the Egyptian manner also.
The yoke of the imperial power would then burst asunder.
Ver. 27. ".And it will corM to pass in that day, its burden will
remove from thy shouuler, and its yoke from thy neck; and the yoke
will be destroyed from the pressure of the fat." We have her~
two figures : in the first (cessabit onus ejus a cervice tua) Israel
is represented as a beast of burden; in the second (et jugum
ejus a collo tuo), as a beast of draught. And this second figure
is divided again into two fields. For yasur merely affirms that
the yoke, like the burden, will be taken away from Israel; but
clmbbal, that the yoke itself will snap, from the pressure of his
fat strong neck against it. Knobel, who alters the text, objects
to this on the ground that the yoke was a cross piece of wood,
and not a collar. And no doubt the simple yoke is a cross
piece of wood, which is fastened to the forehead of the ox
(generally of two oxen yoked together: jumenta = jugmenta,
like jugum, from jungere); but the derivation of the nam"'
itself, 'ol, from 'alal, points to the connection of the cross
piece of. wood with a collar, and here the yoke is expressly
described as lying round the neck (and not merely fastened
against the forehead). There is no necessity, therefore, to
read chebel (cliablo), as Knobel proposes; chubbal (Arabic cliub-
bila) indicates here a corrumpi consequent upon a disrumpi.
(On p'ne, vid. Job xli. 5; and for the application of the term
mippene to energy manifesting itself in its effects, compare Ps.
lxviii. 3 as an example.) Moreover, as Kimchi has observed,
in most instances the Y?ke creates a wound in the fat flesh of
the ox by pressure and friction ; but here. the very opposite
2i6 . THE -PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
occurs, and the fatness of the ox leads to the destruction of the

yoke (compare the figure of grafting employed in Rom. xi. 17,
to which Paul gives a turn altogether contrary to nature).·
Salvation, as the double turn in the second figure affirms, comes
no less from within (27b) than from without (27a). It is no
less a consequence of the world-conquering grace at work in
Isaiah, than a miracle wrought for Israel upon their foes.
The prophet now proceeds to describe how the Assyrian
army advances steadily towards Jerusalem, spreading terror on
every hand, and how, when planted there like a towering forest,
it falls to the ground before the irresistible might of Jehovah.
Eichhorn and· Hitzig pronounce this prophecy a vaticinium post
eventum, because of its far too special character; but Knobel
regards it as a prophecy, because no Assyrian king ever did
take the course described ; in other words, as a mere piece of
imagination, as Ewald maintains. Now, no doubt the Assyrian
army, when it marched against Jerusalem, came from the South-
west, namely, from the road to Egypt, and not directly from
the north. Sennacherib had conquered Lachish; he then
encal!lped before Libnah, and it was thence that he advanced
towards Jerusalem. But the prophet had no intention of giving
a fragment out of the history of the war: all that he meant to
do was to give a lively representation of the future fact, that
after devastating the land of Judah, the Assyrian would attack
Jerusalem. There is no necessity whatever to contend, as
Drechsler does, against calling the description an ideal one.
There is all the difference in the world between idea and
imagination. Idea is the essential root of the real, and the
reality is its historical form. This form, its essential mani-
festation, may be either this or that, so far as individual
features are concerned, without any violation of its essential
character. What the prophet here predicts has, when properly
interpreted, been all literally fulfilled. The Assyrian did come
from the north with the storm-steps of a conqueror, and the
cities named were really exposed to the dangers and terrors of
war. And this was what the prophet depicted, looking as he
did from a divine eminence, and drawing from the heart of
the divine counsels, and then painting the future with colours
which were but the broken lights of those counsels as they
existed in his own mind.
CHAP. X. 28-32, 277
Esthetically considered, the description is one of the most

magnificent that human poetry has ever produced. Vers.
28-32. "He comes upon Ayyath, passes through Migron; in
Michmash he leaves his baggage. Tl1ey go through the pass:
let Geba be our quarters for the night ! Ramal,, trembles ;
Gibeah of Saul flees. Scream aloud, 0 daugliter of Gallim !
Only listen, 0 Laysha l Poor Anatlwth ! Madmenah hurries
away; the inhabitants of Gebim ,·escue. He still halts in Nob to-
day ; swings his hand over the mountain of the daughter of Zion,
the hill of Jerusalem. Behold, the Lord, Jehovah of lwsts,
lops down the branches with terrific force ; and tlwse of towering
growth are hewn down, and the lofty are humbled. And He
fells the thickets of the forest with iron; and Lebanon, it falls by a
Majestic One." When the Assyrian came upon Ayyath (-Ayyah,
1 Chron. vii. 28 (?), Neh. xi. 31, generally ha-'ai, or 'Ai), about
thirty miles to the north-east of Jerusalem, he trod for the first
time upon Benjaminitish territory, which was under the sw_ay
of J udrea. The name of this_ 'AI, which signifies "stone-heap,"
taUies, as Knobel observes, with the name of the Tell el-hagar,
which is situated about three-quarters of an hour to the south-
east of Beitin, i.e. Bethel. But there are tombs, reservoirs, and
ruins to be seen about an hour to the south-east of Beitin ; and
these Robinson associates with Ai. From Ai, however, the
army will not proceed towards Jerusalem by the ordinary
route, viz. the great north road (or " N ablus road") ; but, in ·
order to surprise Jerusalem, it takes a different route, in which
it will have to cross three deep and difficult valleys. From
Ai they pass to MIGRON, the name of which has apparently
been preserved in the ruins of Burg Magrun, situated about
eight minutes' walk from Beitin.1 Mi:cHMASH is still to be
found in the form of a deserted village with· ruins, under the
name of Muchmas, on the eastern side of the valley of Migron.
Here they deposit their baggage (hiphkid, Jer. xxxvi. 20), so
far as they are able to dispense with it,-either to leave it lying
there, or to have it conveyed after them by an easier route.
For they proceed thence through the pass of Michmash, a deep
and precipitous ravine about forty-eight minutes in breadth,
1 I also find the name written Magrum (read Magrun), which is pro-
bably taken from a more correct hearsay than the Machrun of RobinsoD
(ii.127).
the present WADY SuwEINIT. ''The pass" (ma'baruh) is the

defile of Michmash, with two prominent rocky cliffs, where
Jonathan had his adventure with the garrison of the Philistines.
One of these cliffs was called Seneh (1 Sam. xiv. 4), a name
which suggests es-Suweinit. Through this defile they pass,
encouraging one another, as they proceed along the difficult
march, by the prospect of passing the night in Geba, which is
close at hand. It is still disputed whether this GEBA is the
same place as the following Gibeah of Saul or not. There
is at the present time a village called Geba' below Muchmas,
situated upon an eminence. The ll,lmost universal opinion now
is, that this is not Gibeah of Saul, but that the latter is to be
seen in the prominent Tell (Tuleil) e'l-Ful, which is situated
farther south. This is possibly correct.1 For there can be no
doubt that this mountain, the name of which signifies " Bean-
hill," would be a very strong position, and one very suitable for
Gibeah of Saul; and the supposition that there were two places
in Benjamin named Geba, Gibeali, or Gibeath, is favoured at
any rate by Josh. xviii. 21-28, where Geba and Gibeath are
distinguished from one another. And this mountain, which is
situated to the south of er-Ram-that is to say, between the
ancient Ramah and Anathoth-tallies very well with the route
of th~ Assyrian as here described ; whilst it is very impro-
bable that Isaiah has designated the very same place first of
· all Geba, and then (for what reason no one can tell) Gibeah
of Saul. We therefore adopt the view, that the Assyrian
army took up its quarters for the night at Geba, which still
bears this name, spreading terror in all directions, both east
and west, and still more towards the south. Starting in the
morning from the deep valley b~tween Michmash and Geba,
they pass on one side of RAMA (the present er-Ram), situated
half an hour to the west of Geba, which trembles as it sees
them go by; and the inhabitants of GIBEATH OF SAUL, upon
the " Bean-hill," a height that commands the whole of the sur-
rounding country, take to flight when they pass by. Every
halting-place on their route brings them nearer to Jerusalem.
1 This is supported by Robinson in his Later Biblical Researches in
Palestine (1857), by Valentiner (pastor at Jerusalem), and by Keil in the
Commentary on Joshua, Judges, etc. (pp. 188-9}, where all the more recen,
writings on this topographical question are given.
•
CHA,P. X. 28-82. 2i9
The prophet goes in spirit through it all. It is so object}vely

real to him, that it produces the utmost anxiety and pain. The
cities and villages of the district are lost. · He appeals to the
daughter, i.e. the population, of GALLIM, to raise a far-sounding
yell of lamentation with their voice (Ges. § 138, 1, Anm. 3),
and calls out in deep sympathy to LAYSHA, which was close
by (on the two places, both of which have vanished now, see
1 Sam. xxv. 44 and Judg. xviii. 29), "only listen," the enemy
is coming nearer and nearer ; and then for A.NATHOTH ('Andta,
still to be seen about an hour and a quarter to the north of
Jerusalem) he utters this lamentation (taking the name as an
omen of its fate) : 0 poor Anathoth I There is no necessity
for any alteration of the text ; •aniyyali is an appeal, or rather
an exclamation, as in eh. liv. 11; and 'anatlwth follows, accord-
ing to the same verbal order as in eh. xxiii. 12, unless indeed
we take it at once as an adjective written before the noun,-an
arrangement of the words which may possibly have been admis-
sible in such interjectional sentences, The catastrophe so much
to be dreaded by Jerusalem· draws nearer and nearer. MAD-
MENAH ( dung-hill, see Job, ii. 152) flees in• anxious haste : the
inhabitants of GEBIM (water-pits) carry off their possessions
(T'V\'.', from m1, to flee, related to chush, hence to carry off in
flight, to bring in haste to a place of security, Ex. ix. 19, cf.
J er. iv. 6, vi. 1 ; synonymous with henzs, Ex. ix. 20, J udg. vi.
11; different from 'dzaz, to be firm, strong, defiant, from which
md'oz, a fortress, is derived,-in distinction from the Arabic
ma'ddh, a place of refuge: comp. eh. xxx. 2, toHee to Pharaoh's
shelter). There are no traces left of either place. The passage
is generally understood as implying that the army rested
another day in Nob. But this would be altogether at variance
with the design-to take Jerusalem by surprise by the sudden-
ness of the destructive blow. We therefore render it, "Even.
to-day he will halt in Noh" (in eo est ut subsistat, Ges. § 132, Anm.
1),-namely, to gather up fresh strength there in front of the
city which was doomed to destruction, and to arrange the plan of
attack. The supposition that NOB was the village of eP Isawiye,
which is still inhabited, and lies to the south-west of Anita,
fifty-five minutes to the north of Jerusalem, is at variance with
the situation, as correctly described by Jerome, when he says:
" Stans in oppidulo Nob et procul urbem conspiciens JeruBalem."
A far more appropriate situation is to be found in the hill

which rises to the north of Jerusalem, and which is called Sadr,
from its breast-like ·projection or roundness,-a name which is
related in meaning to nob, nab, to rise (see Gen. p. 635). From
this eminence ·the way leads down into the valley of Kidron ;
and as you descend, the city spreads out before you at a very
little distance off. It may have been here, in the prophet's
view, that the Assyrians halted.1 It was not long, however
(as the yenoplieph which follows ch,-vvoJ'rro~ implies)~ before his
hand was drawn out to strike (eh. xi. 15, xix. 16), and swing
over the mountain of the daughter of Zion (eh. xvi. 1), over the
city of the holy hill. But what would Jehovah do, who was
the only One who could save His threatened dwelling-place in
the face of such an army 1 As far as ver. 32a, the prophet's
address moved on at a hurried, stormy pace ; it then halted, and
seemed, as it were, panting with anxiety; it now breaks forth
in a dactylic movement, like a long rolling thunder. The
hostile army stands in front of Jerusalem, like a broad dense
forest. But it is soon manifest that Jerusalem has a God who
cannot be defied with impunity, and who will not leave His city
in the lurch at the decisive moment, like the gods of Carchemish
and Calno. Jehovah is the Lord, the God of both spiritual
and starry hosts. He smites down the branches of this forest
of an army: se'eph is a so-called piel privativum, to lop (lit.
to take the branches in hand,-; cf. sikkel, eh. v. 2); and pu'rah
= pe'urah (in Ezekiel plrah) is used like the Latin frons, to
include both branches and foliage,-in other words, the leafy
branches as the ornament of the tree, or the branches as adorned
with leaves. The instrument He employs is ma'aratzah, his
terrifying and crushing power (compare the verb in eh. ii. 19,
21 ). And even the lofty trunks of the forest thus cleared of
branches and leaves do not remain ; they lie hewn down, and
the lofty ones must fall. It is just the same with the trunks,
i.e. the leaders, as with the branches and the foliage, i.e. with
1 This is the opinion of Valentiner, who also regards the march of the
Assyrians as an " execution-march" in two columns, one of which took the

road through the difficult ground to the east, whilst the other inflicted
punishment upon the places that stood near the road. The text does not
require this, however, but describes a march, which spread alarm both
right and left as it went along.
CHAP. XI. 1, 281
the great crowded masses. The whole of the forest thicket ( as

in eh. ix. 17) he hews down (nikkaph, third pers. piel, though it
may also be niphaf) ; and Lebanon, i.e. the army of Asshur which
is now standing opposite to Mount Zion, like Lebanon with its
forest of cedars, falls down through a Majestic One (' addir), i.e.
through Jehovah (eh. xxxiii. 21, cf. Ps. hxvi. 5, xciii. 4). In
the account of the fulfilment (eh. xxxvii. 36) it is the angel of
the Lord (mal'ach Jehovah), who is represented as destroying the
hundred and eighty-five thousand in the Assyrian camp in a single
night. The angel of Jehovah is not a messenger of God sent
from afltr, but the chosen organ of the ever-present divine power.
This is the fate of the imperial power of the world. When
the axe is laid to it, it falls -without hope. But in Israel
spring is returning. Ch. xi. 1. "And there comet!, forth a
twig out of the stump of Jesse, and a shoot from its roots brin9eth
forth fruit." The world-power resembles the cedar-forest of
Lebanon ; the house of David, on the other hand, because of
its apostasy, is like the stump of a felled tree (9eza', truneus,
from 9aza', truncare), like a root without stem, branches, or
crown. The world-kingdom, at the height of its power, pre-
sents the most striking contrast to Israel and the house of
David in the uttermost depth announced in eh. vi. fin., muti-
lated and reduced to the lowliness of its Bethlehemitish origin.
But whereas the Lebanon of the imperial power is thrown
down, to remain prostrate ; the -hQuse of David renews its
youth. And whilst the former has no sooner reached the
summit of its glory, than it is suddenly cast down ; the latter,
having been reduced to the utmost danger of destruction, is
suddenly exalted. What Pliny says of certain trees, " in-
arescunt rursusque adolescunt, senescunt quidem, sed e radieibus
repullulant," is fulfilled in the tree of Davidic royalty, that has
its roots in Jesse (for the figure itself, see F. v. Lasaulx, Philo-
sophie der Geschichte, pp. 117-119). Out of the stumps of
Jesse, i.e. out of the remnant of the chosen royal family which
has sunk down to the insignificance of the house from which
it sprang, there comes forth a twig (choter}, which promises to
supply the place -of the trunk and crown ; and down below,
in the roots covered with earth, and only rising a little above
it, there shows itself a netzer, i.e. a fresh green shoot (from
natzer, to shine or blossom). In the historical account of the
fulfilment, even the ring of the words of the prophecy is

noticed: the netzer, at first so humble and insignificant, was a
poor despised Nazarene (Matt. ii, 23). But the expression
yiphreh shows at once that it will not stop at this lowliness of
origin. The shoot will bring forth fruit (parah, different in
meaning, and possibly 1 also in root, from parach, to blossom and
bud). In the humble beginning there lies a power which will
carry it up to a great height by a steady and certain process
(Ezek. xvii. 22, 23). The twig which is shooting up on the
ground will become a tree, and this tree will have a crown
laden with fruit. Consequently the state of humiliation ·will
be followed by one of exaltation and perfection.
Jehovah acknowledges Him, and consecrates and equips
Him for His great work with the seven spirits. Ver. 2. "And
the Spirit of Jeliovalt descends upon Him, spirit of wisdom and
understanding, spirit of counsel and might, spirit of knowledge
and fear of Jehovah." "The Spirit of Jehovah" (ruach Ye-
hovah) is the Divine Spirit, as the communicative vehicle of
the whole creative fulness of divine powers. Then follow the
six spirits, comprehended by the ruach Yehovah in three pairs,
of which the first relates to the intellectual life, the second
to the practical life, and the third to the direct relation to
God. For chocmah (wisdom) is the power of discerning the
nature of things through the appearance, and binah (under-
standing) the power of discerning the differences of things in
their appearance ; the former is uoipla, the latter Sui,cptut<; or
u6veaw. "Counsel" ('etzah) is the gift of forming right con-
clusions, and "might" (geburah) the ability to carry them out
with energy. "The knowledge of Jehovah" (da'ath Yelwvah)
is knowledge founded upon the fellowship of love ; and "the
fear of Jehovah" (yi-lath Yehovah), fear absorbed in reverence,
There are seven spirits, ·which are enumerated in order from the
highest downwards; since the spirit of the fear of Jehovah is
1 We say possibly, for the Indo-Gennanic root bhar, to bear (SaJ1Scr.
bharlimi = (p~p(,J, fero, cf. ferax, fei·tilis), which Gesenius takes as deter•
mining the radical meaning of plirach, cannot be traced with any certainty
in the Semitic. Nevertheless peri and perach bear the same relation to
one another, in the ordinary usage of the language, as fruit and blossom :
the former is so called, as that which has broken through (cf. peter)· the
latter, as that which has broken up, or budded.
CHAP. lI. 8. 283
the basis of the whole (Prov. i. 7; Job xxviii. 28; Ps. cxi. 10),
and the Spirit of Jehovah is the heart of all. It corresponds
to the shaft of the seven-lighted candlestick, and the three
pair of arms that proceeded from it. In these seven forms
the Holy Spirit descended upon the second David ·for a per-
manent possession, as is affirmed in the per/. consec. M1:J~1 (with
the tone upon the ultimate, on account of the following gut-
tural, to prevent its being pronounced unintelligibly; 1 nuach ,
like lla-ra~atvew Kal µheiv, John i. 32, 33). The seven
torches before the throne of God (Rev. iv. 5, cf. i. 4) burn
and give- light in His soul. The seven spirits are His seven
eyes (Rev. v. 6). ·
And His regal conduct is regulated by this His thoroughly
spiritual nature. Ver. 3. "And fear of Jehovah is /ra,grance
to Him ; and He judges not according to outward sight, neither
does He pass sentence according to outward hearing," We must
not render it : His smelling is the smelling of the fear of God,
i.e. the penetration of it with a keen judicial insight (as Heng-
stenberg and Umbreit understand it); for heriach with the
preposition Beth has not merely the signification to smell (as
when followed by an accusative, Job xxxix. 25), but to smell
with satisfaction (like TMtt"!, to see with satisfaction), Ex. xxx.
38, Lev. xxvi. 31, Amos v. 21. The fear of God is that which
He smells with satisfaction; it is reach nichoach to Him. Meier's
objection, that fear of God is not a thing that can be smelt,
and therefore that heriach must signify to breathe, is a trivial
one. Just as the outward man has five senses for the material
world, the inner man has also a sensorium for the spiritual
world, which discerns different things in different ways. Thus
the second David scents the fear of God, and only the fear of
God, as a pleasant fragrance ; for the fear of God is a sacrifice
of adoration continually ascending to God. Hi~ favom or
displeasure does not depend upon brilliant or repulsive external
1 This moving forward of the tone to the last syllable is also foUBd
before Ayin in Gen. xxvi. 10, and very commonly with kumal,, and verbs
of a similar kind; also before Elohim and Jehovah, to be read Adonai, and
before the half-guttural resh, Ps. xliii. 1, cxix. 154, but nowhere on any
above; compare also mo\ in ver. 13, with

Tili.7.
~ .
other ground than the orthopbonic rather than euphonic one mentioned
~,c, (with n following).in Ex.
qualities; He does not judge according to outward appearances,

hut according to the relation of the heart to His God.
This is the standard according to which He will judge wl1en
saving, and judge when punishing. Vers. 4, 5. "And judges the
poor with righteousness, and passes sentence witli equity for the
humbl.e in the land; and smites the earth with the rod of His mouth,
and with the breath of His lips He slaystlie wicked. And righteous-
ness is the girdle of His loins, and faithfulness the girdle of His
!tips." The main feature in ver. 4 is to be seen in the objective
ideas. He will do justice to the dallim, the weak and helpless, by
adopting an incorruptibly righteous course towards their oppres-
sors, and decide with straightforwardness for the humble or meek
of the land: 'anav, like 'ani, from 'anali, to bend, the latter de-
noting a person bowed down by misfortune, the former a person
inwardly bowed down, i.e. free from all self-conceit (liociaclt r,
as in Job xvi. 21). The poor and humble, or meek, are tho
peculiar objects of His royal care ; just as it was really to them
that the first beatitudes of the Sermon on the Mount applied.
But " the earth" and " the wicked" (the latter is not to he
understood collectively, but, as in several passages in the Old
Testament, viz. Ps. Ixviii. 22, ex. 6, Hab. iii. 13, 14, as pointing
forward prophetically to an eschatological person, in whom
hostility towards Jehovah and His Anointed culminates most
satanically) will experience the full force of His penal right-
eousness. The very word of His mouth is a rod which shatters
in pieces (Ps. ii. 9; Rev. i. 16-); and the breath of His lips is
sufficient to destroy, without standing in need of any further
means (2 Thess. ii. 8). As the girdle upon the hips (mothnaim,
LXX. ri]v ourpln,), and in front upon the loins (chalatzaim,
LXX. 'Tit~ 7r"'ll,evp&s), fastens the clothes together, so all the
qualities and active powers of His person have for their band
tzedakah, which follows the inviolable norm of the divine will,
and ha'emunah, which holds immovably to the course divinely
appointed, according to promise (eh. xxv. 1). Special pro-
minence is given by the article to 'emunah; He is the faithful
and true witness (Rev. i. 5, iii. 14). Consequently with Him
there commences a new epoch, in which the Son of David and
His righteousness acquire a world-subduing force, and find
their home in a humanity that has sprung, like Himself, out of
deep humiliation. •
CHAP. XI. 6-9. 285
The fruit of righteousness is peace, which now reigns in

humanity under the rule of the Prince of Peace, and even in
the animal world, with nothing whatever to disturb it. Vers. 6-9.
"And the wolf dwells with the lamb, and the leopard lies down
with tlie kid; and calf and lion and stalled o:c together : a littk
boy drives them. And cow and bear go to the pasture; their young
ones lie down together: and the lion eats chopped straw like the o:c.
And tlte suckling plays by the hole of the adder, and _the weaned
child stretches its hand to the pupil of the basilisk-viper. They
will not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain : for the land
is filled with knowledge of Jehovah, like the waters covering the
tea." The fathers, and such commentators as Luther, Calvin,
and Vitringa, have taken all these figures from the· animal world
as symbolical. Modern rationalists, on the other hand, under-
stand them literally, but regard the whole as a beautiful dream
and wish. It is a prophecy, however, the realization of which
is to be expected on this side of the boundary between time and
eternity, and, as Paul has shown in Rom. viii., is an integral
link in the predestined course of the history of salvation (Heng-
stenberg, Umbreit, Hofmann, Drechsler). There now reign
among irrational creatures, from the greatest to the least,-even
among such as are invisible,-fierce conflicts and bloodthirsti-
ness of the most savage kind. But when the Son of David
enters upon the full possession of His royal inheritance, the
peace of paradise will be renewed, and all that is true in the
popular legends of a golden age be realized and confirmed.
This is what the prophet depicts in such lovely colours. The
wolf and lamb, those two hereditary foes, will be perfectly
reconciled then. The leopard will ·let the teazing kid lie down
beside it. The lion, between the calf and stalled ox, neither
seizes upon its weaker neighbour, nor longs for the fatter one.
Cow and bear graze together, whilst their young ones lie side
by side in the pasture. The lion no longer thirsts for blood,
but contents itself, like the ox, with chopped straw. The suck-
ling pursues its sport (pilpel of llW, mulcere) by the adder's
hole, and the child just weaned stretches out its hand boldly
and fearlessly to me'urath tziph'oni. It is evident from Jer.
viii. 17 that tziph' oni is thl;l name of a species of snake. Ac-
cording to Aquila and the V ulgate, it is basiliskos, serpens regulus,
p9ssibly from tzaph, to pipe or hiss (Ges., Furst); for lsidorus,
in his Ori,gg. xii. 4, says, Sibilus idem est qui et regulus ; sibilo
enim occidit, antequam mordeat vel exurat. For the hapa:e leg.
hadah, the meaning dirigere, ten<lere, is established by the
Arabic ; but there is all the more uncertainty about the mean-
ing of the hap. leg. n,n-co. According to the parallel ,~, it
seems to signify the hollow (Syr., Vulg., LXX., Ko£T1J): whether
from ,~N = ,~v, from which comes M1¥'? ; or from iiN, the light-
hole (like iiN';', which occurs in the Mishna, O/ialoth xiii. 1) or
opening where a cavern opens to the light of day. It is
probable, however, that me'urah refers to something that exerts
an attractive influence upon the child, either the "blending of
colours" (Saad. renders tzipli'oni, errakas', the motley snake), or
better still, the" pupil of the eye" (Targum), taking the word
as a feminine of ma'ar, the light of the eye (b. Erubin 55b=
the power of vision). The look of a snake, more especially of
the basilisk (not merely the basilisk-lizard, but also the basilisk-
viper), was supposed to have a paralyzing and bewitching in- ·
fl.uence; but now the snake will lose this pernicious power (eh.
lxv. 25), and the basilisk become so tame and harmhiss, as to let
children handle its sparkling eyes as if they were jewels. All
this, as we should say with Luthardt and Hofmann (Schrift•
bewei1J, ii. 2, 567), is only colouring which the hand of the pro-
phet employs, for the purpose of painting the peace of that
glorified state which surpasses all possibility of description ; and
it is unquestionably necessary to take the thought of the pro-
mise in a spiritual sense, without adhering literally to the medium
employed in expressing it. But, on the other hand, we must
guard against treating the description itself as merely a drapery
thrown around the actual object ; whereas it is rather the re-
fraction of the object in the mind of the prophet himself,
and therefore a manifestation of the true nature of that which
be actually saw. But are the animals to be taken as the sub-
ject· in ver. 9 also_? The subject that most naturally suggests
itself is undoubtedly the animals, of which a few that are
alarming and destructive to men have been mentioned just
before. And the fact that they really are thought of as the
subject, is confirmed by eh. lxv. 25, where eh. xi. 6-9a is r&-
. peated in a compendious form. The· idea that ~v:i~ requires
men as the subject, is refuted by the common nn n;!:I (compare
the parallel promise· in Ezek. xxxiv. 25, which rests upon Hos.
CHAP. :ff. 6-9. 287
ii. 20). That the term yashcliithu can be applied to animals, is

evident from Jer. ii. 30, and may be assumed as a matter of
course. But if the animals are the subject, har kodshi (my holy
mountain) is not Zion-Moriah, upon which wild beasts never
made their home in historical times; but, as the generalizing
col (all) clearly shows, the whole of the holy mountain-land of
Israel: liar kodshi has just this meaning in eh. lvii. 13 (cf. Ps.
lxxviii. 54, Ex. xv. 17). The fact that peace prevails in the
animal world, and also peace between man and beast, is then
attributed to the universal prevalence of the knowledge of God,
in conse-quence of which that destructive hostility between the ·
animal world and man, by· which estrangement and apostasy
from God were so often punished (2 Kings xvii. 25; Ezek.
xiv. 15, etc.: see also eh. vii. 24), have entirely come to an
end. The meaning of "the earth " is also determined by that
of "all my holy mountain." The land of Israel, the dominion
of the Son of David in the more restricted sense, will be from
this time forward the paradisaical centre, as it were, of the whole
earth,-a prelude of its future state of perfect and universal
glorification (eh. vi. 3, "all the earth"). It has now become
full of "the knowledge of Jehovah," i.e. of that experimental
knowledge which consists in the fellowship of love (M~, like
1'11?., is a secondary form of nlr-!, the more common infinitive or
verbal noun from ll"l~: Ges. § 133, 1), like the waters which
cover the sea, i.e. the bottom of the sea (compare Bab. ii. 14,
where lada.'atlt is a virtual accusative, full of that which is to
be known). " Cover:" cissah f (like sdcac e, Ps. xci. 4), signi-
fies to afford· a covering to another; the Lamed is frequently
introduced with a participle (in Arabic regularly) as a sign of
the object (Ewald, § 292, e), and the omission of the article in
the case of mecassim is a natural consequence of the inverted
order of the words.
The prophet has now described, in vers.- 1-5, the righteous
conduct of the Son of David, and in vers. 6-9 the peace which
prevails under His government, and extends even to the animal
world, and which is consequent upon the living knowledge of
God that has now become universal, that is to say, of the
spiritual transformation of the people subject to His sway,-an
allusion full of enigmas, but one which is more clearly expounded
in the following verse, both in its direct contents and also in all
that it presupposes. Ver. 10. "And it will come to pass in that

d.ay: the root-sprout of Jesse, which stands as a banner of the
peoples, for it will nations ask, and its place of rest is glory."
The first question which is disposed of here, has reference to
the apparent restriction thus far of all the blessings of this
peaceful rule to Israel and the land of Israel. This restriction,
as we now learn, is not for its own sake, but is simply the means
of an unlimited extension of this fulness of blessing. The proud
tree of the Davidic sovereignty is hewn down, and nothing is
left except the root. The new David is shoresh Yisliai (the
root-sprout of Jesse), and therefore in a certain sense the root
itself, because the latter would long ago have perished if it had
not borne within itself from the very commencement Him who
was now about to issue from it. But when He who had been
concealed in the root of Jesse as its sap and strength should
have become the rejuvenated root of Jesse itself ( cf. Rev. xxii.
16), He would be exalted from this lowly beginning l'nes 'ammin,
into a banner summoning the nations to assemble, and uniting
them around itself. Thus visible to all the world, He would
attract the attention of the heathen to Himself, and they would
turn to Him with zeal, and His menuchdh, i.e. the place where
He had settled down to live-and reign (for the word in this local
sense, compare Num. x. 33 and Ps. cxxxii. 8, 14), would be
glory, i.e. the dwelling-place and palace of a king whose light
shines over all, who has all beneath His rule, and who gathers
all nations around Himself. The V ulgate renders it " et sepul-
crum ejus gloriosum" ( a leading passage for encouraging pil-
grimages), but the passion is here entirely swallowed up by the
splendour of the figure of royalty ; and menuchah is no more
the place of rest in the grave than nes is the cross, although
undoubtedly the cross has become the banner in the actual
fulfilment, which divides the pai·ousia of Christ into a first
and second coming.
A second question also concerns Israel. The nation out of
which and for which this king will primarily arise, will before
that time be scattered far away from its native land, in accord-
ance with the revelation in eh. vi. How, then, will it be possible
for Him to reign in the midst of it 1-Vers. 11, 12. "And it_
will come to pass in that day, the L01·d will stretch out His hand
llf}ain a second time to redeem tlie remnant of His people that shall
CHAP. XJ. 11, 12. 289
be left, out of Asshur, and out of Egypt, and out of Pathros, and
out of Etliiopia, and out of'Elam, and out of Shinar, and out of
Hamath, and out of the islands of the sea. And he raises a banner
for the nations, and fetches home the outcasts of Israel; and tlie
dispersed of Judali will He assemble from the four borders of th.e
earth." Asshur and Egypt stand here in front, and side by side,
as the two great powers of the time of Isaiah (cf. eh. vii. 18-20).
As appendices to Egypt, we have (1) Pathros, hierogl. to-res,
and with the article petores, the southland, i.e. Upper Egypt,
so that Mizraim in the stricter sense is Lower Egypt (see, on
the othe-r hand, Jer. -xliv. 15); and (2) Cush, the land which
lies still farther south than Upper Egypt on both sides of the
Arabian Gulf; and as appendices to Asshur, (1) •Elam, i.e.
Elymais, in southern Media, to the east of the Tigris ; and (2)
Shinar, the plain to the south of the junction of the Euphrates
and Tigris. Then follow the Syrian Hamath at the northern
foot of the Lebanon; and lastly, " the islands of the sea," i.e.
the islanda and coast-land of the Mediterranean, together with
the whole of the insular continent of Europe. There was no
such diaspora of Israel at the time when the prophet uttered
this prediction, nor indeed even after the dissolution of the
northern kingdom ; so that the specification is not historical,
but prophetic. The redemption which the prophet here foretells
is a second, to be followed by no third; consequently the banish-
ment out of which Israel is redeemed is the ultimate form of
that which is threatened in eh. vi.12 (cf. Deut. xxx.1 sqq.). It
is the second redemption, the counterpart of the Egyptian. He
will then stretch out His hand again {yosiph, supply lishloac/1,);
and as He once delivered Israel out of Egypt, so will He now
redeem it-purchase it back (kdndh, opp. mdcar) out of all the
countries named. The min attached to the names of the countries
is to be construed with liknoth. Observe how, in the prophet's
view, the conversion of the heathen becomes the means of the
redemption of Israel. The course which the history of salva-
tion has taken since the first coming of Christ, and which it
will continue to take to the end, as described by Paul in the
Epistle to the Romans, is distinctly indicated by the prophet.
At the word of Jehovah the heathen will set His people free,
and even escort them (eh. xlix. 22, lxii. 10); and thus He will
gather again ( dsapli, with reference to the one gathering point ;
VOL.. I. T
kibbetz, with reference to the dispei;sion of those who are to be

gathered together) from the utmost ends of the four quarters
of the globe, "the outcasts of the king<l.om of Israel, and the
dispersed of the kingdom of Judah" ( nidc/1e Yisrdel unephutzoth
Yehuddli : niilche = niddeche, with the dagesh dropped before
the following gutturaP), both men and women.
But this calls to mind the present rent in the unity of the
nation; and the third question very naturally arises, whether
this rent will continue. The answer to this is given in ver. 13:
"And the jealousy of Ephraim is removed, and the adversaries
of Judah are cut off; Ephraim will not show jealousy towards
Judah, and Judah will not oppose Ephraim." As the suffix
and genitive after tzorer are objective in every other instance
(e.g. Amos v. 12), tzor"re Yehudah must mean, not those mem-
bers of Judah who are hostile to Ephraim, as Ewald, Knobel,
and others suppose, but those members of Ephraim who are
hostile to Judah, as Umbreit and Schegg expound it. In ver.
13a the prophet has chiefly in his mind the old feeling of
enmity cherished by the north.em tribes, more especially thoiie
of Joseph, towards the tribe of Judah, which issued eventually
in the division of the kingdom. It is only in ver. 13b that he
predicts the termination of the hostility of Judah towards
Ephraim. The people, when thus brought home again, would
form one fraternally united nation, whilst all who broke the
peace of this unity would be exposed to the immediate judg-
ment of God (yiccdrethu, will be cut off).
A fourth question has reference to the relation between this
Israel of the future and the surrounding nations, such as the
warlike Philistines, the predatory nomad tribes of the East,
the unbrotherly Edomites, the boasting Moabites, and the cruel
Ammonites. Will they not disturb and weaken the new Israel,
as they did the old 1 Ver. 14. "And they fly upon the shoulder
of the Pliilistines seawards; 1mitedly they plunder the sons
of the East : tliey seize upon Edam and Moab, and the sons
of Ammon are subject to them." Catltepli (shoulder) was the
peculiar name of the coast-land of Philistia which sloped off
towards the sea (Josh. xv. 11); but here it is used with an
I The same occurs in Wl?:l, ~~~:\, ~R~P~1, ~~?~, ~n?i;i, ~npr;,. In every
ease the dagesh has fallen out because of. the foliowing guttural (Luzzatto,
Gramm.§ 180).
CHAP. XI. 15, HI. 291
implied allusion to this, to signify the shoulder of the Philistian

nation (b"cathepli = b"c«tlieph; for the cause see at eh. v. 2),
upon which Israel plunges down like an eagle from the height
of its mountain-land. The " object of the stretching out of
their hand" is equivalent to the object of their grasp. And
whenever any one of the surrounding nations mentioned should
attack Israel, the whole people would make common cause, and
act together. How does this wprlike prospect square, however,
with the previous promise of paradisaical peace, and the end of
all warfare which this promise presupposes (cf. eh: ii. 4)? This
is a contradiction, the solution of which is to be found in the
fact that we have only figures here, and figures drawn from the
existing relations and warlike engagements of the nation, in
which the prophet pictures that supremacy of the future united
Israel over surrounding nations, which is to be maintained by
spiritual weapons.
He dwells still longer upon the miracles in which the anti-
typical redemption will resemble the typical one. Vers.15, 16.
"And Jehovah pronounces the {>an upon the sea-tongue of Egypt,
and swings His hand over the Euphrates in tlie glow of His breath,
and smites it into seven brooks, and makes it so that men go
through in shoes. And there will be a Toad for the remnant of
His peopk tltat sliall be left, out of Asshur, as it was fo1· Israel
in the day of its departure out of tlie land of Egypt." The two
countries of the diaspora mentioned first are Asshur and Egypt.
And Jehovah makes a way by His miraculous power for those
who are returning out of both and across both. The sea-
tongue of Egypt, which runs between Egypt and Arabia, i.e.
the Red Sea ( sinus Heroopolitanus, according to another figure),
He smites with the ban (1iecherim, corresponding in meaning
to the pouring out of the vial of wrath in Rev. xvi. 12,-a
stronger term than ga'ar, e.g. Ps. cvi. 9); and the consequence
of this is, that it affords a dry passage to those who are coming
back (though without there being any necessity to read hecher-tb,
or to follow Meier and Knobel, who combine hecherim with
charum, Lev. xxi. 18, in the precarious sense of splitting).
And in order that the dividing of Jordan may have its antitype
also, Jehovah swings His hand over the Euphrates, to smite,
breathing upon it at the same time with burning breath, so
that it is split up into seven shallow brooks, through which
men can walk in sandals. l:l;1/~ stands, according to the law of

sound, for C~P,7; and the &:1r. ).ery. l:l;P, (with a fixed kametz),
from cw = c~n, l:l'?~, to glow, signifies a glowing heat,-a mean-
ing which is also so thoroughly supported by the two Arabic
verbs med. Ye tlc and tlc (in/. 'aim, gaim, internal heat, burn-
ing thirst, also violent anger), that there is no need whatever for
the conjecture of Luzzatto and Gesenius, l:l~ll 7. The early
translators (e.g. LXX. 7rvevµan {3ia{p, Syr. b'uchdono, with a
display of might) merely give conjectural renderings of the
word, which had become obsolete before their time; Saadia,
however, renders it with etymological correctness sucMm, from
sachana, to be hot, or set on fire. Thus, by changing the
Euphrates in the (parching) heat of His breath into seven
shallow wadys, Jehovah makes a free course for His people who
come out of Asshur, etc. This was the idea which presented
itself to the prophet in just this shape, though it by no means
followed that it must necessarily embody itself in history in this
particular form.
·As Israel, wlrnn redeemed from Egypt beyond the Red Sea,
sang songs of praise, so also will the Israel of the second re-
demption, when brought, in a no less miraculous manner, across
the Red Sea and the Euphrates. Ch. xii. 1, 2. ".And in that
day thou wilt say, I thank Thee, 0 Jelwvah, that Thou wast angry
with me : I Thine anger is tu,-ned away, and Thou liast comforted
me. I Behold, the God of my salvation; I I trust, and am not
afraid: I for Jah Jeho1Jah is my pride and song, I and He be-
came my salvation." The words are addressed to the people of
the future in the people of the prophet's own time. They give
thanks for the wrath experienced, inasmuch as it was followed
by all the richer consolation. The formation of the sentence
after 1~ is paratactic ; the principal tone falls upon lb, where
ydsl,ob is written poetically for vay,vdshob (cf. Deut. xxxii. 8, 18;
Ps. :xviii. 12 ; Hos. vi. 1). We hear the notes of Ps. xc. 13,
xxvii. I, resounding here; whilst ver. 2b is the echo of Ex.
xv. 2 (on which Ps. cxviii. 14 is also founded). 'W (to be read
'ozzi, and therefore also written 1W) is another form of 'ft, and
is used here to signify the proud self-consciousness associated
with the possession of power : pride, and the expression of it,
viz. boasting. Zimratli is equivalent in sense, and probably also
CHAP. XII. 3-6. 293
in form, -to zimrathi, just as in Syriac ~emori (my song) is

regularly pronounced z'mor, with the i of the suffix dropped
(see Hupfeld on Ps. xvi. 6). It is also possible, however, that
it may be only an expansion of the primary form zimrath =
zimrah, and therefore that zim1'ath is only synonymous with
zimrathi, as chephetz in 2 Sam. xxiii. 5 is with cheplitzi. One
thing peculiar to this echo of Ex. xv. 2 is the doubling of
the Jah in Jah Jehovali, which answers to the surpassing of the
type by the antitype.
Ver. 3, again, contains a prophetic promise, which points
back to the commencement of ver. 1: "And wit!, rapture ye
will draw water out of t[ie wells of salvation." Just as Israel
was miraculously supplied with water in the desert, so will the
God of salvation, who has become your salvation, open many
and manifold sources of salvation for you (\l.:l''? as it is pointed
here, instead of .1~~1/t;i 1), from which ye may draw with and ac-
cording to your heart's delight. This water of salvation, then,
forms both the material for, and instigation to, new songs of
praise; and vers. 4-6 therefore continue in the strain of a
psalm : "And ye will say in that day, Pmise Jehovah, proclaim
His name, I make known His doings among the nations, I boast
that His name is exalted. I Harp to Jehovah; for He has displayed
majesty: I let this be known in all lands. I Shout and be jubilant,
0 inhabitant of Zion: I for great is tlie Holy One of Israel in the
midst of thee." The first song of six lines is here followed by a
second of seven lines : a prophetic word of promise, inserted
between them, separates the one from the other. This second
also commences with the well-known tones of a psalm ( compare
especially Ps. cv. 1, 1 Chron. xvi. 8). The phrase, "Call upon
the name of Jehovah," signifies, Make the name of Jehovah the
medium of invocation (Ges. § 138, Anm. 3*), i.e invoke it, or,
as here, call it out. Ge'utli is high, towering dignity; here it is
used of God, as in eh. xxvi. 10, with 'asali: to prove it prac-
tically, just as with labesh in Ps. xciii. 1, to show one's self
openly therein. Instead of the Cliethib meyudda'ath in ver. 5,
1 The root is the same as, for example, in ~::;Sy1 (they rejoice) l!Ild ~~lt\i
here, however, it is more striking, because the ~i';guiar is written rvo, ~~d
not lW,~· At the same time, it is evident that the connecting sound was ;y
rather preferred than avoided, as Ewald maintains,-as we may see, for
example, from the repeated a11chi in Ps. ciii. -
the keri substitutes the hoplial form muda'ath, probably because

meyudda', according to the standing usage of speech, denotes
one well known, or, intimate; the passive of the hophal is cer-
tainly the more suitable. According to the preceding appeals,
the words are to be understood as expressing a desire, that
the glorious self-attestation of the God of salvation might be
brought to the consciousness of the whole of the inhabitants of
the earth, i.e. of all mankind. When God redeems His people,
He has the salvation of all the nations in view. It is the know-
ledge of the Holy One of Israel, made known through the word
of proclamation, that brings salvation to them all. How well
may the church on Zion rejoice, to have such a God dwelling
in the .midst of it ! He is great as the giver of promises, and
great in fulfilling them ; great in grace, and great in judgment;
great in all His saving acts which spread from Israel to all man-
kind. Thus does this second psalm of the redeemed nation
close, and with it the book of Immanuel.
PART III.
COLLECTION OF ORACLES CONCERJ;{ING THE HEATHEN.-
CHAP. xm.-xxm.
ORACLE CONCERNING THE CHALDEANS, THE HEIRS OF

THE ASSYRIANS.-CHAP. XIII, 1-XIV. 27,
JUST as in Jeremiah (eh. xlvi.-li.) and Ezekiel (eh. xxv.-xxxii.),

so also in Isaiah, the oracles concerning the heathen are all
placed together. In this respect the arrangement of the three
great books of prophecy is perfectly homogeneous. In Jeremiah
these oracles, apart from the prelude in eh. xxv., form the con-
cluding portion of the book. In Ezekiel they fill up that space
of time, when Jerusalem at home was lying at her last gasp and
the prophet was sitting speechless by the Chaboras. And here,
in Isaiah, they compensate us for the interruption which the
oral labours of the prophet appear to have sustained in the
closing years of the reign of A.haz. Moreover, this was their
most suitable position, at the end of the cycle of Messianic
CHAP. XIII. 1. 295
prophecies in eh. vii •.'..xii. ; for the great consolatory thought of

the prophecy of Immanuel, that all kingdoms are to become
the kingdoms of God and His Christ, is here expanded. And as
the prophecy of Immanuel was delivered on the threshold of
the times of the great empires, so as to cover the whole of that
period with its consolation, the oracles concerning the heathen
nations and kingdoms are inseparably connected with that pro-
phecy, which forms the ground and end, the unity and substance,
of them all.
The heading in eh. xiii. 1, " Oracle concerning Babel, wliich
Isaiah the son of A moz did see," shows that eh. xiii. forms the
commencement of another part of the whole book. Massilh
(from N~~, efferre, then ejfari, Ex. xx.-7) signifies, as we may
see from 2 Kings ix. 25, effatum, the verdict or oracle, more
especially the verdict of God, and generally, perhaps always,
the judicial sentence of God,1 though without introducing the
idea of onus (burden), which is the rendering adopted by the
Targum, Syriac, V ulgate, and Luther, notwithstanding the fact
that, according to Jer. xxiii. 33 sqq., it was the scoffers who
associated this idea with the word. In a book which could
throughout be traced to Isaiah, there could be no necessity for
it to be particularly stated, that it was to Isaiah that the oracle
was revealed, of which Babel was the object. We may therefore
see from this, that the prophecy relating to Babylon was origi-
nally complete in itself, and was intended to be issued in that
form. But when the whole book was compiled, these headings
were retained as signal-posts of the separate portions of which
it was composed. Moreover, in the case before us, the retention
of the heading may be regarded as a providential arrangement.
For if this " oracle of Babel" lay before us in a separate form,
and without the name of Isaiah, we should not dare to attribute
it to him, for the ·simple reason that the overthrow of the
Chaldean empire is here distinctly announced, and that at a
time when the Assyrian empire was still standing. For this
reason the majority of critics, from the time of Rosenmiiller and
J usti downwards, have regarded the spuriousness of the pro-
1 In Zech. xii. 1 sqq. the promis.e has, at any rate, a dark side. In Lam.
ii. 14 there is no necessity to think of promises in connection with the
mas'oth; and Prov. xxx. 1 and xxxi, 1 cannot help us to ·determine the
prophetic use of the word.
phecy as an established fact. But the evidence which can be

adduced in support of the testimony contained in the heading
is far too strong for it to be set aside: viz. (1) the descriptive
style as well as the whole stamp of the prophecy, which re-
sembles the undisputed prophecies of Isaiah in a greater variety
of points than any passage that can be selected from any other
prophet. 1.Ve will show this briefly, but yet amply, and as far
as the nature of an exposition allows, against Knobel and others
who maintain the opposite. And (2) the dependent relation
of Zephaniah and J eremiah,-a relation which the generally
admitted muse-like character of the former, and the imitative
character of the latter, render it impossi.ble to invert. Both
prophets show that they are acquainted with this prophecy of
Isaiah, as indeed they are with all those prophecies which are
set down as spurious. Stahelin, in his work on the Messianic
prophecies (Excursus iv.), has endeavoured to make out that
the derivative passages in question are the original passages ;
but stat pro ratione voluntas. Now, as the testimony of the
heading is sustained by such evidence as this, the one argu-
ment adduced on the other side, that the prophecy has no
historical footing in the circumstances of Isaiah's times, cannot
prove anything at all. No doubt all prophecy rested upon an
existing historical basis. But we must not expect to be able to
point this out in the case of every single prophecy. In the
time of Hezekiah, as eh. xxxix. clearly. shows (compare Mic.
iv. 10), Isaiah had become spiritually certain of. this, that the
power by which the final judgment would be inflicted upon
Judah would not be Asshur, but Babel, i.e. an empire which
would have for its centre that Babylon, which was already the
second capital of the Assyrian empire and the seat of kings
who, though dependent then, were striving hard for indepen-
dence; in other words, a Chaldean empire. Towards the end
of his course Isaiah was full of this prophetic thought; and from
it he rose higher and higher to the consoling discovery that
Jehovah would· avenge His people upon Babel, and redeem
them from Babel, just as surely as from Asshur. The fact
that so far-reaching an insight was granted to him into the
counsels of God, was not merely founded on his own personality,
but rested chiefly on the position which he occupied in the midst
of the first beginnings of the age of great empires. Conse-
CHAP. XIII. 2,. a. 297
quently, according to the law of the creative intensity of all

divinely effected beginnings, he surveyed the whole of this long
period as a universal prophet, outstripped all his successors
down to the time of Daniel, and left to succeeding ages not
only such prophecies as those we have already read, which had
their basis in the history of his own times and the historical
fulfilment of which was not sealed up, but such far distant and
sealed prophecies as those which immediately follow. For since
Isaiah did not appear in public again after the fifteenth year of
Hezekiah, the future, as his book clearly shows, was from that
time forth his true home. Just as the apostle says of the New
Testament believer, that he must separate himself from the
world, and walk in heaven, so the Old Testament prophet
separated himself from the present of his own nation, and lived
11,nd moved in its future alone.
The prophet hears a call to war. From whom it issues, and
to whom or against whom it is directed, still remains a secret;
but this only adds to the intensity. Ver. 2. " On woodless
mountain lift ye up a banner, call to them with loud soitnding
voice, shake the hand, that they may enter into gates of princes I "
The summons is urgent: hence a threefold signal, viz. the
banner-staff planted on a mountain "made bald" (nishpeh, from
which comes sh'phi, which only occurs in Isaiah and Jeremiah),
the voice raised high, and the shaking of the hand, denoting a
violent beckoning,-all three being favourite signs with Isaiah.
The destination of this army is to enter into a city of princes
(n'dibim, freemen, nobles, princes, Ps. cvii. 40, cf. Ps. cxiii. 8),
namely, to enter as conquerors ; for it is not the princes who
invite them, but Jehovah.-Ver. 3. "I, I have summoned my
sanctified ones, also called my heroes to my wrath, my proudly
rejoicing ones." "To my wrath" is to be explained in accord-
ance with eh. x. 5. To execute His wrath He had summoned
His "sanctified ones" (m'kuddashim), i.e. according to Jer.
xxii. 7 (compare Jer. Ii. 27, 28), those who had already been
solemnly consecrated by Him to go into the battle, and had
called the heroes whom He had taken into His service, and who
were His instruments in this respect, that they rejoiced with
the pride of men intoxicated with victory (vid. Zeph. i. 7, cf.
iii. 11). T'~P is a word peculiarly Isaiah's; and the combination
il~~~ 'J.I~~ is so unusual, that we could hardly expect to find it
employed by two authors who stood in no relation whatever to

one another.
The command of Jehovah is quickly executed. The great
army is already coming down from the mountains. Vers. 4, 5.
" Hark, a rumbling on the mountains after the manner of a great
people ; hark, a rumbling of kingdoms of nations met together I
Jehovah of hosts musters an army, tlwse that liave come out of a
distant land, from the end of the heaven: Jehovah and His instru-
ments of wmth, to destroy the whole earth." Kol commences an
interjectional sentence, and thus becomes almost an interjection
itself (compare eh. Iii. 8, lxvi. 6, and on Gen. iv. io). There
is rumbling on the mountains (eh. xvii. 12, 13), for there are
the peoples of Eran, and in front the Medes inhabiting tl1e
mountainous north-western portion of Eran, who come across
the lofty Shahu ( Zagros ), and the ranges that lie behind it
towards the Tigris, and descend upon the lowlands of Babylon ;
and not only the peoples of Eran, but the peoples of the moun-
tainous north of Asia generally (Jer. Ii. 27),-an army under
the guidance of Jehovah, the God of the hosts of spirits and
stars, whose wrath it will execute over the whole earth, i.e.
upon the world-empire ; for the fall of Babel is a judgment,
and accompanied with judgments upon all the tribes under
Babylonian rule.
Then all sink into anxious and fearful trembling. Vers.
6-8. " Howl; for the day of Jehovah is near ; like a destructive
force from the A lmiglity it comes. Therefore all arms hang
loosely down, and every human heart melts away. And tltey are
troubled: they fall into cramps and pangs ; like a woman in labour
they twist themselves: one stares at the other; their faces are faces
of flame." The command ' \?\1J(not written defectively, ~?1?~)
is followed by the reason for such a command, viz. " the day
of Jehovah is near," the watchword of prophecy from the time
of Joel downwards. The Caph in c"slwd is the so-called Caph
ve1'itatis, or more correctly, the Caph of comparison between
the individual and its genus. It is destruction by one who
possesses unlimited power to destroy (shod, from shadad, from
which we have shaddai, after the form chaggai, the festive one,
from cltagag). In this play upon the words, Isaiah also repeats
certain words of Joel (eh. i. 15). Then the hands hang down
from despondency and helplessness, and, the heart, the seat of
CHAP. XIII. 91 10, 299
life, melts (eh. xix. 1) in the heat of anguish. Universal con-

sternation ensues. This is expressed by the word v"nibhalu,
which stands in half pause; the word has shalsheleth followed
by psik (pasek), an accent which only occurs in seven passages
in the twenty-one prose books of the Old Testament, and
always with this dividing stroke after it.1 Observe also the
following fut. paragogica, which add considerably to the energy
of the description by their anaprostic rhythm. The men (subj.)
lay hold of cramps and pangs ( as in Job xviii. 20, xxi. 6), the
force of the events compelling them to enter into such a con-
dition. Their faces are faces of flames. Knobel understands
this as r~ferring to their turning pale, which is a piece of
exegetical jugglery. At the same time, it does not suggest
mere redness, nor a convulsive movement; but just -as a flame
alternates between light and darkness; so their faces become
alternately flushed· and pale, as the blood ebbs and flows, as it
were, being at one time driven with force into their faces, and
then again driven back to the heart, so as to leave deadly pale-
ness, in consequence of their anguish and terror.
The day of J ehovah's wrath is coming,-a starless night-a
nightlike, sunless day. Vers.'9, 10. "Behold, the day of Jehovali
cometh, a cruel one, and wrath and fierce anger, to turn the earth
into a wilderness : and its sinners He destroys out of it. For the
stars of heaven, and its Orions, will not let their li,ght shine: tlie
sun darkens itself at its rising, and the moon does not let its light
shine." The day of Jehovah cometh as one cruelly severe
(' aczari, .an adj. rel. from 'aczar, chosh, kosli, to be dry, hard,
unfeeling), as purely an overflowing of inward excitement, and
as burning anger ; lasum is carried on by the finite verb, ac-
cording to a well-known alteration of style(= uNiashmid). It is
not indeed the general judgment which the prophet is depicting
here, but a certain historical catastrophe falling upon the na-
tions, which draws the whole world into sympathetic suffering.
'Eretz, therefore (inasmuch as the notions of land generally,
and some particular land or portion of the earth, are blended
together, ..;._ a very elastio term, with vanishing boundaries),
is not merely the land of Babylon here, as Knobel supposes,
but the earth. Ver. 10 shows in what way the day of Jehovah
1s a day of wrath. Even nature clothes itself in the colour of
1 For the seven passage~, see Ewald, Lehrbuch (ed. 7), p. 224.
. 300 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
wrath, which is the very opposite to light. The heavenly lights

above the earth go out ; the moon does not shine ; and the sun,
which is about to rise, alters its mind. " The Orions" are
Orion itself and other constellations like it, just as the morning
stars in Job xxxviii. 7 are Hesperus and other simila1· stars. It
is more probable that the term cesil is used for Orion in the
sense of "the fool" ( = foolhardy),1 according to the older
translators (LXX. o·, !J.plwv, Targum nepliilelwn from nep!.ila',
Syr. gaboro, Arab. gebbdr, the giant), than that it refers to
Suliel, i.e. Canopus (see the notes on Job ix. 9, xxxviii. 31),
although the Arabic suliel does occur as a generic name for
stars of surpassing splendour (see at Job xxxviii. 7). The
comprehensive term employed is similar to the figure of speech
met with in Arabic (called taglib, i.e. the preponderance of the
pars potior), in such expressions as "the two late evenings" for
the evening and late evening, " the two Omars" for Omar and
Abubekr, though the resemblance is still greater to the-Latin
Scipiones, i.e. men of Scipio's greatness. Even the Orions, i.e.
those stars which are at other times the most conspicuous, with-
hold their light; for when God is angry, the principle of anger
is set in motion even in the natural world, and primarily in the
stars that were created "for signs" (compare Gen. i. 14 with
Jer. x. 2).
The prophet now hears again the voice of Jehovah revealing
to him what His purpose· is,-namely, a visitation punishing
the wicked, humbling the proud, and depopulating the countries.
Vers. 11, 12. "And I visit the evil upon the world, and upon
sinners their guilt, and sink into silence the pomp of the proud; and
the boasting of tyrants I throw to the ground. I make men more
precious than fine gold, and people than a jewel of Opltir." The
verb pakad is construed, as in Jer. xxiii. 2, with the accusative
of the thing punished, and with ~P of the person punished.
Instead of 'eretz we have here tebel, which is alwavs used like a
proper name (never with the article), to denote the earth in its
1 When R. Samuel of Nehardea, the ast~omer, says in his b. Beracl1oth
58b, " If it were not for the heat of the cesii, the world would perish from
the cold of the Scorpion, and vice versa,"-he means by the cesil Orion;
and the true meaning of the passage is, that the constellations of Orion and
the Scorpion, one of which appears in the hot season, and the other in the
cold, preserve the temperature in equilibriu°!•
CHAP. XIII. 18, 14. 801
entire circum£erence. We have also' arilz'im instead of nedibim :

the latter signifies merely princes, and it is only occasionally
that it has the subordinate seme of despots; the former signifies,
men naturally cruel, or tyrants (it occurs very frequently in
Isaiah). Everything here breathe.s the spirit of Isaiah both in
thought and form. " The lofty is thrown down:" this is one
of the leading themes of Isaiah's proclamation; and the fact
that the judgment will only leave a remnant is a fundamental
thought of his, which also runs through the oracles concerning
the heathen (eh. xvi. 14, xxi. 17, xxiv. 6), .and is depicted by
the prophet-in various ways (eh. x. 16-19, xvii. 4-6, xxiv. 13,
xxx. 17). There it is expressed under the figure that men
become as scarce as the finest kinds of gold. Word-painting is
Isaiah's delight and strength. 'Ophir, which resembles 'okir in
sound, was the gold country of India, that lay nearest to the
Phrenicians, the coast-land of Abhira on the northern shore of
the Runn (Irina), i.e. the salt lake to the east of the mouths of
the Indus (see at Gen. x. 29 and Job xxii. 24; and for the
Egypticized Souphir of the LXX., Job xxviii. 16).
Thus does the wrath of God prevail among men, casting
down and destroying ; and the natural world above and below
cannot fail to take part in it. Ver. 13. " Therefore I shake the
heavens, and tlie eqrth trembles away from its place, because of the
wratlt of Jehovah of liosts, and because of the day of His fierce
ariger:' The two Beths have a causative meaning (cf. eh.
ix. 18). They correspond to 'al-cen (therefore), of which they
supply the explanation. Because the wrath of God falls upon
men, every creature which is not the direct object of the judg-
ment must become a medium in the infliction of it. We have
here the thought of ver. 9a repeated as a kind of refrain (in a
similar manner to eh. v. 25). Then follow the several disasters.
The first is. fl.ight.-Ver. 14. "And it comes to pass as with a
gazelle whicli is scared, and as with a flock without gatherers: the.I/
turn every one to his people, and tliey flee every one to his land."
The neuter v'hayah affirms that it will then be as described in
the simile and the interpretation which follows. Babylon was
the market for the world in central Asia, and therefore a ren-
dezvous for the most diverse nations (J er. I. 16, cf. Ii. 9, 44)-
for a 7ruµ,µi"TO<; lJ.x.Xo,;;, as .lEschylus says in his Persce, v. b2.
This great and motley mass of foreigners would now be scat-
0
tered in the wildest flight, on the fall of the imperial city. The
second disaster is violent deatli.-Ver. 15. "Every one tltat is
found is pie,•ced through, and every one that is caught falls by the
sword." By "every one that is found," we understand those
that are taken in the city by the invading conquerors; and by
" every one that is cau9ht," those that- are overtaken in their
flight (sdphah, abr-ipere, eh. vii. 20). All are .put to the sword.
-The third and fourth disasters are plunder and ravage. Ver.
16. '' And their infants are dashed to pieces before their eyes,
their houses plundered, and their wives ravished." Instead of
tisslidgalndh, the keri has- the euphemistic term tisslidcabndh
(concubitum patientur), a passive which never occurs in the
Old Testament text itself. The keri readings sliuccabt in J er.
iii. 2, and yishcabenndlt in Deut. xxviii. 30, also do violence to
the language, which required l:llJ :i::iw and n~ (the latter as a
preposition in Gen. xix. 34) for the sake of euphemism; or
rather they .introduce a later (talmudic) usage of speech into
the Scriptures (see Geiger, U1·schrift, p·p. 407-8). The pro-
phet himself intentionally selects the base term sMgal, though,
as the queen's name Sliegal shows, it must have been regarded
in northern Palestine and Aramrean as by no means a dis-
reputable word. In this and other passages of the prophecy _
Knobel scents a fanaticism which is altogether strange to Isaiah.
With ver. 17 the prophecy takes a fresh turn, in which the
veil that has hitherto obscured it is completely broken through.
We now learn the name of the conquerors. '' Behold, I rouse
up the Medes over tliem, who do not rega1·d silver, and take no
pleasure mgold." It was the Medes (Darius Medus=Cyaxares
u.) who put an end to tlie Babylonian kingdom in combination
with the Persians (Cyrus). The Persians are mentioned for
the first time in the Old Testament by Ezekiel and Daniel.
Consequently Madai (by the side of which Elam is mentioned
in eh. xxi. 2) appears to have been a general term applied to
the Arian populations of Eran from the most important ruling
tribe. Until nearly the end of Hezekiah's reign, the Medes
lived scattered about over different districts, and in hamlets
(or villages) united together by a constitutional organization.
After they had broken away from the Assyrians (714 B.c.)
they placed themselves in 709-8 B.c. under one common king,
namely Deyoces, probably for the purpose of upholding their
CHAP. XIII. 18, 19. 303
national independence; or, to speak more correctly, under a

common monarch, for even the chiefs of the villages were called
kings.1 It is in this sense that Jeremiah speaks of "kings of
Madai ;" at any rate, this is a much more probable supposition
than that he refers to·monarchs in' a generic sense. But the
kings of Media, i.e. the rulers of the several villages, are
mentioned in Jer. xxv_. 25 among those who will have to drink
the intoxicating cup which Jehovah is about to give to the
nations through Nebuchadnezzar. So that their expedition
against Babylon is an act of revenge for the disgrace of
bondage that has been inflicted upon them. Their disregarding
silver and gold is no,t intended to describe them as a rude,
uncultivated people: the prophet simply means that they are
impelled by a spirit of revenge, and do not come for the
purpose of gathering booty. Revenge drives them on to for-
getfulness of all morality, and humanity also.-Ver. 18. "And
bows dash down young men ; and they have no compassion on· the
ji'Uit of the womb : tlteir eye has no pity on children." The bows
do not stand for the bowmen (see eh. xxi. 17), but the bows of
the latter dash the young men to the ground by means of the
arrows shot from them. They did not spare the fruit of the
womb, since they ripped up the bodies of those that were with
child (2 Kings viii. 12, xv. 16, etc.). Even towards children
they felt no emotion of compassionate regard, sucl! as would
express itself in the eye : chus, to feel, more especially to feel
~-ith another, i.e. to sympathize; here and in Ezek. v. 11 it is
ascribed to the eye as the mirror of the soul (compare the
Arabic cliasyet el-' ain ala fulanin, carefulness of eye for a
person: Hariri, Comment. p. ljlO). With such inhuman con-
duct on the part of the foe, the capital of the empire becomes
the scene of a terrible conflagration.-Ver. 19. ".And Babel,
the ornament of kingdoms, tlte proud boast of tlte Chaldeans,
becomes like Eloliim' s overtltrowing judgment upon Sodom and
Gomorrah." The ornament of kingdoms (mamldcotli), because
it was the centre of many conquered kingdoms, which now
avenged themselves upon it, (ver. 4) ; the p1·ide (et eh.
xxviii. 1), because it was the primitive dwelling-place of the
Chaldeans of the lowlands, that ancient cultivated people, who
1 See Spiegel's Eran das Land zwischen dem Jndus und Tigris (1863),
p. 308 sqq.
were related to the Chaldean tribes of the Carduchisan moun-

tains in the north-east of Mesopotamia, though not of the same
origin, and of totally different manners (see at eh. xxiii. 13).
Their present catastrophe resembled that of Sodom and Go-
morrah: the two etlis are accusative; mahpecah (,carnuTpocp17)
is used like de'(}}-,, in eh. xi. 9 with a verbal force (To KaTa-
uTpl,frai, well rendered by the LXX. Sv Tp<YTrov KaTEa"Tpe,frev o
Bea~. On the arrangement of the words, see Ges. § 133, 3).
Babel, like the cities of the Pentapolis, had now become a
perpetual desert. Vers. 20-22. " She remains uninhabited for
ever, and unoccupied into genemtion of generations; and not an
Arab pitches his tent there, and shepherds do not make their folds
there. And there lie beasts of the desert, and horn-owls fill their
houses; and ostriches dwell there, and field-devils !-.op about there.
And jackals howl in her castles, and wild dogs in palaces of
pleasure; and her time is near to come, and her days will not be
prolonged." The conclusion is similar to that of the prophecy
against Edom, in eh. xxxiv. 16, 17. There the certaintyof the
prediction, even in its most minute particulars, is firmly declared;
here the nearness of the time of fulfilment. But the fulfilment
did not take place so soon as the words of the prophecy might
make it appear. According to Herodotus, Cyrus, the leader
of the Medo-Persian army, left the city still standing, with its
double ring of walls. Darius Hystaspis, who had to conquer
Babylon a second time in 518 B.c., had the walls entirely
destroyed, with the exception of fifty cubits. Xerxes gave the
last thrust to the glory of the temple of Belus. Having been
conquered by Seleucus Nicator (312), it declined just in pro-
portion as Seleucia rose. Babylon, says Pliny, ad solitudinem
rediit e:chausta vicinitate Seleucice. At the time of Strabo (born
60 B.c.) Babylon was a perfect desert; and he appl;es to it
(xvi. 15) the words of the poet, Ep'T/µla µ,rya"A.'TJ 'uTLV 1'J µ,rya"A-11
'll'OAi~. Consequently, in the passage before us the prophecy
falls under the law of perspective foreshortening. But all that
it foretells has been literally fulfilled. The curse that Babylon
would never come to be settled in and inhabited again (a
poetical expression, like J er. xvii. 25, xxxiii. 16), proved itself
an effectual one, when Alexander once thought of making
Babylon the metropolis of his empire. He was carried off by
an early death. Ten thousand workmen were at that time
CHAP. XIII. 20- 22. 805
empioyed for two months i~ simply -clearing away the rubbish

of the foundations of the temple of Belus (the Nimrod-tower).
"Not an Arab pitches his tent there" ('Arabi, from 'Arabali, a
steppe, is used here for the first time in the Old Testament,
and the~ again in Jer. iii. 2; yahel, different from yahel in
eh. xiii. 10 and Job ~xxi. 26, is a syncopated form of SCT1ct~,
tentorium figet, according to Ges. § 68, Anm. 2, used instead of
the customary ~i::i~:) : th~s was simply the natural consequence
of the great field of ruins, upon which there was nothing but
the most scanty vegetation. But all kinds of beasts of the
desert arid. waste places make their homes there instead. The
list commences with ziyyim (from zi, dryness, or from ziyi, an
adj. relat. of the noun zi), i.e. dwellers in the desert; the
reference here is not to men, but, as in .most other instances,
to animals, though it is impossible to. 'determine what are the
animals particularly referred to. That oclzim are horned owls
( Uhus) is a conjecture of Aurivillius, which decidedly com-
mends itself. On b'noth ya' tinah, see at Joh xxxix. 13-18.
Wetzstein connects ya' tinah with an Arabic word for desert; it
is probably more correct, however, to connect it with the Syriac
. Nllt', greedy. The feminine plural embraces ostriches of both
sexes, just as the 'iyyim (sing. 't:t = '1~, from 'avah, to howl:
see Bernstein's Le.x. on Kirsch's Chrestom. Syr. p. 7), i.e. jackals,
are called benat awa in Arabic, without dfatinction of sex (awa
in this appellation is a direct reproduction of the natural voice
of the animal, which is called wawi in vulgar Arabic). Tan
has also been regarded since the time of Pococke and Schnurrer
as the name of the jackal; and this is supported by the Syriac
and Targum rendering yaruro (see Bernstein, p. 220), even
more than by the Arabic name of the wolf, tinan, which only
occurs here and there. 1~, ibnu awa, is the common jackal
found in Hither Asia ( Ganis aureus vulgaris), the true type of
the whole species, which is divided into at least ten varieties,
and belongs to the same genus as dogs and wolves (not foxes).
Tan-may refer to one of these varieties, which derived its name
from its distinctive peculiarity as a lo~g-stretched animal, whether
the extension was in the trunk, the snout; or the tail. The
animals mentioned, both quadrupeds (rabatz) and birds (sltacan),
are really found there, on the soil of ancient Babylon. When
Kerporter was drawing near to the Nimrod-tower, he saw lione
VOL. I. U
sunning themselves quietly upon its walls, which came down

very leisurely when alarmed by the cries of the Arabs. And
as Rich heard in Bagdad, the ruins are still regarded as a
rendezvous for ghosts: sa'ir, when contrasted with 'attud, sig-
nifies the full-grown shaggy buck-goat; but here se'irim is
applied to demons in the shape of goats (as in eh. xxxiv. 14).
According to the Scriptures, the desert is the abode of unclean
spirits, and such unclean spirits as the popular belief or mytho-
logy pictured to itself were se'irim. Virgil, like Isaiah, calls
them salt,antes Satyros. It is remarkable also that Joseph
Wolf, the missionary and traveller to Bochara, saw pilgrims of
the sect of Yezidis (or devil-worshippers) upon the ruins of
Babylon, who performed strange and horrid rites by moonlight,
and danced extraordinary dances with singular gestures and
sounds. On seeing these ghost-like, howling, moonlight pilgrims,
he very naturally recalled to mind the dancing se'irim of pro-
phecy (see Moritz Wagner's Reise naclz Persien und dem Lande
der Kurden, Bd. ii. p. 251 ). And the nightly howling and
yelling of jackals ('anah after 1·ikked, as in 1 Sam. xviii. 6, 7)
produces its natural effect upon every traveller there, just as
in all the other ruins of the East. These are now the inhabit-
ants of the royal 'arm"noth, which the prophet calls 'alm"noth
with a sarcastic turn, on account of their widowhood and
desolation; these are the inhabitants of the palaces of pleasure,
the luxurioias villas and country-seats, with their hanging gar-
dens. The Apocalypse, in eh. xviii. 2, takes up this prophecy
of Isaiah, and applies it to a still existing Babylon, which might
have seen itself in the mirror of the Babylon of old.
But it is love to His own people which impels the God of
Israel to suspend such a judgment of eternal destruction over
Babylon. Ch. xiv. 1, 2. "F01· Jelwcah will have mercy on Jacob,
and will once more choose Israel, and will settle tliem in their own
land: and the foreigner will associate with tliem, and they will
cleave to tl1e lwuse of Jacob. And nations take them, and ac-
company them to their pl,ace; and tlie house of Israel takes them
to itself in the land of Jehovah for servants and maid-servants :
and they lwld in captivity those who led them away captive; and
become lords ooer their oppressors." We have here in nuce
the comforting substance of eh• .:dvi.-lxvi. Babylon falls that
Israel may rise. This is effected by the compassion of God,
CHAP, XIV. 1-4. 307
He chooses Israel once more (iterum, as in Job. xiv. 7 for

example),,and therefore makes a new covenant with it. Then
follows their return to Canaan, their own land, Jehovah's land
(as in Hos. ix. 3). Proselytes from among the heathen, who
have acknowledged the God of the exiles, go along with them,
as Ruth did with Naomi. Heathen accompany the exiles to
their own place. And now their relative positions are reversed.
Those who accompany Israel are now taken possession of by the
latter (liitlmachel, ,c)vqpovoµeiv eavnj,, like hithpatteach, eh. Iii. 2,
X6etT8at; cf. p. 94, note, and Ewald, § 124, b), as servants and
maid-servants; and they (the Israelites) become. leaders into
captivity of those who led them into captivity (Lamed with the
participle, as in eh. xi. 9), and they will oppress (raddh b', as
in Ps. xlix. 15) their oppressors. This retribution of like for
like is to all appearance quite out of harmony with the New
Testament love. But in reality it is no retribution of like for
like. For, according to the prophet's meaning, to be ruled by
the people of God is the true happiness of the nations, and to
allow themselves to be so ruled is their true liberty. At the
same time, the form in which the promise is expressed is cer-
tainly not that of the New Testament; and it could not possibly
have been so, for the simple reason that in Old Testament times,
and from an Old Testament point of view, there was no other
visible manifestation of the church (eccle$ia) than in the form of
a nation. This national form of the church has been broken up
under the New Testament, and will never be restored. Israel,
indeed, will be restored as a nation ; but the true essence of
the church, which is raised above all national distinctions, will
never return to those worldly limits which it has broken through.
And the fact that the prophecy moves within those limits here
may be easily explained, on the ground that it is primarily the
deliverance from the Babylonian captivity to which the promise
refers. And the prophet himself was unconscious that this
captivity would be followed by another.
The song of the redeemed is a song concerning the fall of
the king of Babel. Vers. 3, 4a. "And it cometh to pass, on the
d,a,y that Jehovah giveth thee rest from thy plague, and from thy
cares, and from the heavy bondage ioherein thou wast made to
serve, that thou shalt raise such a song of triumph concerning the
king of Babel, and say." Instead of the hiphil hinniach (to let
down) of ver. 1, we have here, as in the original passage, Dent.

xxv. 19, the form heniach, which is commonly used in the sense
of quietihg, or procuring rest. ~!ll is trouble which plagues
(as ?),?f is trouble which oppresses), and rogez restlessness which
wears out with -anxious care (Job iii. 26, cf. Ezek. xii. 18).
The assimilated min before the two words is pronounced mr,
with a .weak reduplication, instead of me, as elsewhere, before
n, l"I, and even before, (1 Sam. xxiii. 28; 2 Sam. xviii. 16).
In the relative clause '!)~-,~~ ,~~' ,~~ is not the Hebrew casus
adverb. answering to the Latin ablative qua servo te usi sunt ;
nor do '!)~ ••• ,~~ belong to one another in the sense of quo, as
in Deut. xxi. 3, qua (vitula); but it is regarded as an acc. obj.
according to Ex. i.14 and Lev. xxv. 39, qu'on t'afait servir, as
in Num. xxxii, 5, qu'on donne la terre (Luzzatto). When de-
livered from such a yoke of bondage, Israel would raise a maslial.
According to its primary and general meaning, maslu1l signifies·
figurative language, and hence poetry generally, more especially
that kind of proverbial poetry which loves the emblematical, and,
in fact, any artistic composition that is piquant in its character;
so that the idea of what is satirical or defiant may easily be
associated with it, as in the passage before us.
The words are addressed to the Israel of the future in the
Israel of the present, as in eh. xii. 1. The former would then
sing, .and say as follows, Vers. 4b-6. " How hath the opp1·essor
ceased I the place of torture ceased I Jehovah hath broken the
rod of the wicked, the ruler's staff, which smote nations in wrath
with strokes without ceasing,· subjugated nations wratlifully with
hunting that never stays." Not one of the early translators ever
thought of deriving the lwp. leg. madhebah from the Aramrean
dehab (gold), as Vitringa,Aurivillius, and Rosenmiiller have done.
The former have all translated the word as if it were marhebah
(haughty, violent treatment), as corrected by J. D. Michaelis,
Doederlein, Knobel, and others. But we may arrive at the
· same result without altering a single letter, if we take ~15"! as
equivalent to J~"!,~,"I, to melt or pine away, whether we go
back to the kal or to the Mphil of the verb, and regard the Mem
as used in a material or local sense. We understand it, accord-
ing to madmenah ( dunghill) in eh. xxv. 10, as denoting the
place where they were reduced to pining away, i.e. as applied
to Babylon as the house of servitude where Israel had been
CHAP. XIV. 4-8. 809
wearied to death; The tyrant's sceptre, mentioned in ver. 5, is

the Chaldean world-power regarded as concentrated in the king
of Babel (cf. shebet in Num. xxiv. 17). This tyrant's sceptre
smote nations with incessant blows and hunting: maccath is con-
strued with macceh, the derivative of the same verb; and mur-
daplt, a lwplial noun (as in eh. viii. 23, xxix. 3), with rodeh, which
is kindred in meaning. Doederlein's conjecture (mirdath), which
has been adopted by most modern commentators,is quite unneces-
sary. Unceasing continuance is expressed first of all with bilti,
which is used as a· preposition, and followed by sarah, a parti-
cipial n<Yun like calah, and' then with b' li, which is construed with
the finite verb as in Gen. xxxi. 20, Job xli. 18; for b' li chasak
is an attributive clause : with a hunting which did not restnin
itself, did not stop, and therefore did not spare. Nor is it only
Israel and other subjugated nations that now breathe again.
-Vers. 7, 8. " The whole earth rests, is quiet : tlwy break forth
into singing. Even the cypresses rejoice at thee, the cedars of
Lebanon : 'Since thou hast gone to sleep, no one will come up to
lay the axe upon us.'" The preterites indicate inchoatively the
circumstances into which the whole earth has now entered.
The omission of the subject in the case of patz'chu (they break
forth) gives the greatest generality to the jubilant utterances:
patzaclt rinnah ( erumpere gaudio) is an expression that is charac-
teristic of Isaiah alone (e.g. eh. xliv. 23, xlix. 13); and it is a
distinctive peculiarity of the prophet to bring in the trees of
the forest, as living and speaking beings, to share in the uni-
versal joy (cf. eh. lv. 12). Jerome supposes the trees to be
figuratively employed here for the "chiefs of the nations" (prin-
cipes gentium). But this disposition to allegorize not only
destroys the reality of the contents, but the spirit of the poetry
also. Cypresses and cedars rejoice because of the treatment
which they received from the Chaldean, who made use of the
almost imperishable wood of both of them for ornamental
buildings, for his siege apparatus, and for his fleets, and even
for ordinary ships,-as .Alexander, for example, built himself a
fleet of cypress-wood, and the Syrian vessels had masts of cedar..
Of the old cedars of Lebanon, there are hardly thirty left in
the principal spot where they formerly grew. Gardner Wilkin-
son (184.3) and Hooker the botanist (~860) estimated the whole
number at about four hundred; and according to the conclu.
sion which the latter drew from the number of concentric rings·
and other signs, not one of them is more than about five hun-
dred years old.1
But whilst it has become so quiet on earth, there is the
most violent agitation in the regions below. Ver. 9. " The king-
. dom of the dead below is all in uproar on account of thee, to meet
thy coming ; it stirreth up the shades for thee, all tlte he-goats of
tlte earth ; it raisetli up from their th,·one-seats all the kings of the
nations." The notion of Hades, notwithstanding the mytho-
logical character which it had assumed, was based upon the
double truth, that what. a man has been, and the manner in
which he has lived on this side the grave, are not obliterated Qn
the other side, but are then really brought to light, and that
there is an immaterial self-formation of the soul, in which all
that a man has become under certain divinely appointed circum-
stances, by his own self-determination, is, as it were, reflected
in a mirror, and that in a permanent form. This psychical
image, to which the dead body bears the same relation as the
shattered mould to a cast, is the shade-like corporeality of the
inhabitants of Hades, in which they appear essentially though
spiritually just as they were on this side the grave. This is
the deep root of what the prophet has here expressed in a·
.poetical form; .for it is really a mashal-that he has interwoven
with his prophecy here. All Hades is overwhelmed with excite-
ment and wonder, now that the king of Babel, that invincible
ruler of the world, who, if not unexpected altogether, was not
expected so soon, is _actually approaching. From -iJiJ,' onwards,
Sheol, although a feminine, might be the subject; in which case
the verb would simply have reverted from the feminine to the
radical masculine form. But it is better to regard the subject
as neuter ; a nescio quid, a nameless power. The shades are
suddenly siezed with astonishment, more especially the former
leaders (leading goats or bell-wethers) of the herds of nations,
so that, from sheer amazement, they spring up from their seats.
And how do they greet this lofty new-corned Ver. 10.
" They all rise up and say to thee, Art thou also made weak
like us ? art thou become like us ?" This is all that the shades
say ; what follows does not belong to them. The pual chulldli
(only used here), "to be made sickly, or powerless," signifies to
1 See Wilkinson's paper in the Athena,um (London, Nov. 1862).
CHAP. XIV. 10-12: 311
he transposed into the condition of the latter, viz. the Rephaim

(a word which also occurs in the Phoonician inscriptions, from
N~1 = i"l~1, to be relaxed or weary), since the life of the shades
is only a shadow of life (cf. efow)..a, &,cttcV,;;, and possibly also
,caµ.6VTer;; in Homer, when used in the sense of those who are
dying, exhausted and prostrate with weakness). And in Hades
we could not expect anything more than this expression of
extreme amazement. For why should they receive their new
comrade with contempt or scorn? From ver. 11 onwards, the
singers of the mashal take up the song again.-Ver. 11. " Thy
pomp is cast down to the region of the dead, the noise of thy
harps : maggots are spread under thee, and they that cover thee
are worms." From the book of Daniel we learn the character
of the Babylonian music; it abounded in instruments, some of
which were foreign. . Maggots and worms (a bitter sarcasm)
now take the place of the costly artistic Babylonian rugs, which
once f~rmed the pillow and counterpane of the distinguished
corpse. ~~- might be a third pers. hoplial (Ges. § 71); but here,
between perfects, it-is a third pers. pual, like yullad in eh. ix. 5.
Rimmali, which is preceded by the verb in a masculine and to
a certain extent an indifferent form (Ges. § 14 7, a), is a collec-
tive name for small worms, in any mass of which the individual
is lost in the swarm. .The passage is continued with :J'~ (on
which, as a catchword of the maslial, see at eh. i.-21 ).-Ver. 12.
~ How art thou fallen from (lie sky, tlwu star of light, sun of the
dawn, hurled d,0wn to tlie earth, thou that didst tlirow down
nations from above?" ~.?'(: is here the morning star (from !talal,
to shine, resolved from hillel, after the form I~'=?, J er. xiii. 10,
1:JPP., Ps. cxix. 113, or rather attaching itself as a third class to
the forms ~;,'~, Cli'V, : compare the Arabic sairaf, exchanger;
saikal, sword-cleaner). It derives its name in other ancient
languages also from its striking brilliancy, and is here called
ben-shachat• (sun of the dawn), just as in the classical mytho-
logy it is called son of Eos, from the fact that it rises before
the sun, and swims in the morning light as if that were the
source of its birth.1 Lucifer, as a name given to the devil,
1 It is singular, however, that among the Semitic nations the morning
star is not personified as a male (Heosphoros or Phosphoros), but as a

female (Asta.rte, see at eh. xvii. 8), and that it is called Naghah, Ashtoreth,
Zuhara, but never by a name derived from halal; whilst the moon is re-
was derived from this passage, which the fathers (and lately
Stier) interpreted, without any warrant whatever, as relating
to the apostasy and punishment of the angelic leaders. The
appellation is a perfectly appropriate one for the king of Babel,
on account of the early date of the Babylonian culture, which
reached back as far as the grey twilight of primeval times, and
also because of its predominant astrological character. The
additional epithet cholesh 'al-goyim is founded upon the idea
of the inftu.xus siderum : 1 clwlesh signifies "overthrowing" or
laying down (Ex. xvii. 13), and· with 'al, "bringing defeat
upon;" whilst the Talmud (b. Sabbath 149b) uses it in the sense
of projiciens sortem, and thus throws light upon the cholesl,
(=purah, lot) of the Mishnah. A retrospective glance is now
cast at the self-deification of the king of Babylon, in which he
was the antitype of the devil and the type of antichrist (Dan.
xi. 36; 2 Thess. ii. 4), and which had met with its reward.-
Vars. 13-15. "And thou, thou hast said in thy heart, I will
ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God,
and sit down on the mount of the assembly of gods in the corner of
tlie north. I will ascend to the heights of the clouds, I will make
myself like the Most High. Nevertheless, thou wilt be cast down
into tlte region of tlie dead, into the corner of the pit." An anti-
thetical circumstantial clause commences with v"attah, just as in
ver. 19, " whilst thou," or " whereas thou." The har hammoed
(mount of assembly) cannot be Zion, as is assumed by Schegg
and others, who are led astray by the parallel in Ps. xlviii. 3,
which has been entirely misunderstood, and bas no bearing upon
this passage at all. Zion was neither a northern point of the
earth, nor was it situated on the north of Jerusalem. The
prophet makes the king of Babylon speak according to the
general notion of his people, who had not the seat of the Deity
in the midst of them, as the Israelites had, but who placed it
on the summit of the northern mountains, which were lost in
garded as a male deity (Sin), and in Arabic hilal signifies the new moon
(see p. 145), which might be called ben-shacar (son of the dawn), from
the fact that, from the :time when it passes out of the invisibility of it.s
first phase, it is seen at sunrise, and is as it were born out of the dawn.
1 In a similar manner, the sun-god (San) is called the "conqueror of
the king's enemies," "breaker of opposition," etc., on the early Babylonian

monuments (see G. Rawlinson, The Five Great Monarchies, i. 160).
CHAP. XIV. 161 17. 313
the clouds, just as the Hindoos place it on the fabulous moun-

tains of Kaildsa, which lie towards the north beyond the
Himalayas (Lassen, i. 34 sqq.). Cl~lJ~;~ (with an aspirated ::,
in a loosely.closed syllable) are the two sides into which a
thing parts, the two legs of an angle, and then the apex at
which the legs separate. And so here, ~El¥ ~lJ~;~ (with an
unaspirated Capli in a triply cJosed syllable) is the uttermost
extremity of the north, from which the northern mountains
stretch fork-like into the land, and yarcethe-bor the interior
of the pit· into which its two walls slope, and. from which it
unfolds or widens. All the foolhardy purposes of the Chal-
dean are finally comprehended in this, "I will make myself
like the l,fost High;" just as the Assyrians, according to Ctesias,
and the Persians, according to the Persre of .lEschylus, really
called their king God, and the Sassanidre call themselves bag,
Theos, upon coins and inscriptions ('eddammeh is hithpael, equi-
.valent to 'ethdammeh, with the usual assimilation of the prefor-
mative Tav: Ges. § 34, 2, b). By the :J~ in ver. 14, the high-
flying pride of the Cha]dean is contrasted with his punishment,
which hurls him down into the lowest depths. :J~, which was
originally affirmative, and then restrictive (as rak was originally
restrictive and then affirmative), passes over here into an adver-
sative, just as in Ps. xlix. 16, Job xiii. 15 (a change seen still
more frequently in t;?~): nevertheless thou 'tilt be hurled down;
nothing but that will occur, and not what you propose. This
prophetic turad is language that neither befits the inhabitants
of Hades, who greet his advent, nor the Israel singing the
mashal; but the words of Israel have imperceptibly passed into
words of the prophet, who still sees in the distance, and as some-
thing future, what the mashal commemorates as already past.
The propl1et then continues in the language of prediction.
Vers. 16, 17. " They that see thee look, considering thee, look at
thee thoughtfully : Is this the man that set the em·tli trembling,
and kingdoms sliaking ? that made the world a wilderness, and
destroyed its cities, and did not release its prisoners (to their)
home?" The scene is no longer in Hades (Knobel, Umbreit).
Those who are speaking thus have no longer the Chaldean
before them as a mere shade, but as an unburied corpse that
has fallen into corruption. As tebel is feminine, the suffixes in
ver. 17 must ref er, according to a constructio ad sensum. to the
world as changed into a wilderness (midbdr). Pathach, to open,

namely locks and fetters; here, with baitMh, it is equivalent
to releasing or letting go (syn. shilleach, Jer. l. 33). By the
"prisoners" the Jewish exiles are principally intended ; and it
was their release "that had never entered the mind of the king
of Babylon.
The prophet, whose own words now follow the words of
the spectators, proceeds to describe the state in which the tyrant
lies, and which calls for such serious reflections. Vers. 18, 19.
"All the kings of the nations, they are all interred in honour, every
one in his house : but thou art cast away far from tliy sepulchre
like a shoot hurled away, clothed with slain, with tlwse pierced
through with tlie sword, those that go down to tlie stones of the
pit; like a carcase trodden under feet." E:very other king was
laid out after his death "in his house" (b'betho), i.e. within
the limits of his own palace; but the Chaldean lay far away
from the sepulchre that was apparently intended for him. The
11? in 9"Fl~'? signifies procul ab, as in Num. xv. 24, Prov. xx. 3.
He lies there like netzer nith'ab, i.e. like a branch torn off from
the tree, that has withered and become offensive, or rather (as
netzer does not mean a branch, but a shoot) like a side-shoot
that has been cut off the tree and thrown away with disgust
as ugly, useless, and only a hindrance to the regular growth of
the tree (possibly also an excrescence); nith'ab (cast away) is
a pregnant expression, signifying " cast away with disgust."
The place where he lies is the field of battle. A vaticinium ·
post eventum would be expressed differently from this, as Luz-
zatto has correctly observed. For what Seder 'Olam says-
namely, that Nebuchadnezzar's corpse was taken out of the
grave by Evilmerodach, or as Abravanel relates it, by the Medo-
Persian conquerors-is merely a conclusion drawn from the
passage before us, and would lead us to expect J;N~n rather
than ~~?~~- It is a matter of indifference, so far as the truth
of the. prophecy is concerned, whether it was fulfilled in the
person of Nebuchadnezzar r., or of that second Nebuchad-
nezzar who gave himself out as a son of Nabonet, and tried
to restore the freedom of Babylon. The scene which passes
before the mind of the prophet is the field of battle. To clear
this they make a hole and throw st?nes (abne-bor, stones of the
pit) on the top, without taking the trouble to shovel in the
CHAP. XIV. 20, 21. 315
earth ; but the king of Babylon is left lying there, like a

carcase that is· trampled under foot, and deserves nothing better
than to be trampled under foot (mubas, part. hoph. of bus,
conculcare). They do not even think him worth throwing into
a hole along with the rest of the corpses. - Ver. 20. " Thou
art not 'united witli them in burial, for thou hast destroyed thy
land, murdered thy people : the seed of evit-doers will not be
named for ever." In this way is vengeance taken for the
tyrannical manner in which he has oppressed and exhausted his
land, making his people the involuntary instruments of his thirst
for conquest, and sacrificing them as victims to that thirst.
For this reason he does not meet with the same compassion as
those who have been compelled to sacrifice their lives in his
service. And it is not only all over for ever with him, but it
is so with his dynas~y also. The prophet, the messenger of the
pen:i.l justice of God, and the mouthpiece of that Omnipotence
which regulates the course of history, commands this.-Ver.
21. "Prepare a slaughter-house for his sons, because of the ini-
quity of their fat hers ! Tl.ey shall not rise and conquer lands,
and fill 'the face of the earth with cities." The exhortation
is addressed to the Medes, if the prophet had any particular
persons in his mind at all. After the nocturnal storming of
Babylon by the Medes, the new Babylonian kingdom and royal
house which had been established by Nabopolassar vanished
entirely from history. The last shoot of the royal family
of N abopolassar was slain as a child of conspirators. The
second Nebuchadnezzar deceived the people (as Darius says in
the great inscription of Behistan), declaring, "I am Nabukud-
rac' ara the son of N abunita." ,~ ( used poetically for ,~, like
,~r in eh. xiv. 6 for ~•i,) expresses a negative wish (as pen does
a negative intention) : Let no Babylonian kingdom ever arise
again ! Hitzig corrects Cl'!¥ into Cl'~l! (heaps of ruins), Ewald
into c•~•;~ (tyrants), Knobel into c•n, and Meier into Cl'"!¥,
which are said to signify conflicts, whilst Maurer will not take
C1;~ in the sense of cities, but of enemies. But there is no
necessity for this at aU. Nimrod, the :first founder of a Baby-
lonio-Assyrian kingdom, built cities to strengthen his monarchy.
The king of Asshur built cities for the Medes, for 'the purpose
of keeping them better in check. And it is to this building of
cities, as a support to despotism, that the prophet here refers.
Thus far the prophet has spoken in the name of God.

But the prophecy closes with a word of God Himself, spoken
through the prophet.-Vers. 22, 23. "And I will rise up against
them, saith Jehovah of hosts, and root out in Babel name and
remnant, sprout and shoot, saith Jehovah. And make it the pos-
session of liedgelwgs and marshes of water, and sweep it away
with the besom of destruction, saith Jehovah of hosts." ,1$~ Cl~
and ,?,~,l'? are two pairs of alliterative proverbial words, and
are used to signify "the whole, without exception" (compare the
Arabic expression "Kiesel und Kies," "flint and pebble," in the
sense of " altogether:" Noldecke, Poesie der alten Araber, p.
162). Jehovah rises against the descendants of the king of
Babylon, and exterminates Babylon utterly, root and branch.
The destructive forces, which Babylon has hitherto been able
to control by raising artificial defences, are now let loose ; and
the Euphrates, left without a dam, lays the whole region under
water. Hedgehogs now take the place of men, and marslies
the place of palaces. The kippod occurs in eh. xxxiv. 11 and
Zeph. ii. 14, in the company of birds; but according to the
derivation of the word and the dialects, it denotes the hedgehog,
which possesses the power of rolling itself up (L XX. lp'T/µov
C,uTE JCaTOtKELV exlvovr;), and which, although it can neither fly,
nor climb with any peculiar facility, on account of its mode of
walking, could easily get upon the knob of a pillar that had
been thrown down (Zeph. ii. 14). The concluding threat
makes the mode of Babel's origin the omen of its end: the
city of l::l~l?, i.e. Babylon, which had been built for the most
part of clay or brick-earth, would be strangely swept away.
The pilpel N~Nt? ·(or N~N~, as Kimchi conjugates it in Michlol
150ab, and in accordance with which some codices and early
editions read iJ'l'.INf:?N':?1 with double zere) belongs to the cognate
root which is mentioned at Ps. xiii. 5, with an opening "'I, r::,, o
(cf. eh. xxvii. 8), and which signifies to drive or thrust away.
N~~~Q is that with which anythmg is driven out or swept away,
viz: ~ broom. Jehovah treats Babylon as rubbish, and sweeps
it away, destruction (hashmed: an inf. absol. used as a substan-
tive) serving Him as a broom.
There now follows, apparently out of all connection, another
prophecy against Asshur. It is introduced here quite abruptly,
like a fragment; and it is an enigma how it got here, and what
CHAP. xtv. 24-27. 317
it means here, though not an enigma without so1ution. This

short Assyrian passage reads as follows. Vers. 24-27. " Jehovah
of hosts hatli sworn, saying, Surely as I have thought, so shall it
come to pass; and as I have purposed, that takes place; to break
Asshur to pieces in my land, and upon my mountain will I tread
ltim under f oat: then his yoke departs from them, and his burden
will depart from their neck. This is the purpose that is pmposed
over the whole earth ; and tltis the hand that is stretched out over
all nations. For Jehovah of hosts hath purposed, and who could
bring it to nought? And His hand that is stretched out, who
can turn it back?" It is evidently a totally different judicial
catastrophe which is predicted here, inasmuch as the world-
power upon which it faUs is not called Babel or Chasdim, but
Asshur, which cannot possibly be taken as a name for Babylon
(Abravanel, Lowth, etc.). Babylon is destroyed by the Medes,
whereas Asshur falls to ruin in the mountain-land of Jehovah, -
which it is seeking to subjugate,-a prediction which was lite-
rally fulfilled. And only when this had taken place did a
fitting occasion present itself for a prophecy against Babel, the
heiress of the ruined Assyrian power. Consequently the two
prophecies against Babel and Asshur form a hysteron-proteron
as they stand here. The thought which occasioned this arrange-
ment, and which it is intended to set forth, is expressed by
Jeremiah in Jer. l. 18, 19, "Behold, I will punish the king of
Babylon and his land, as I have punished the king of Assyria."
The one event was a pledge of the other. At a time when the
prophecy against .Assyria had actually been fulfilled, the prophet
attached it to the sti~l unfulfilled prophecy against Babylon, to
give a pledge of the fulfilment of the latter. This was the
pedestal upon which the Massah Babel was raised. And it was
4oubly suited for this, on account of its purely epilogical tone
from ver. 26 onwards.
THE ORACLE CONCERNING PHILISTIA.-CHAP, XIV. 28-82.
.Among the punishments enumerated in 2 Chron. xxviii.

5-21 as falling upon king Ahaz, we find the following,· viz.
that the Philistines invaded the low country (shephelah) and
the south land (negeb), took several cities, six of which are
mentioned by name, and settled there. This offensive move-
ment of the Philistines against the government of J udrea was

probably occasioned either by the oppression of Judah on the
part of Syria and Ephraim, or by the permanent crippling of
Judah through the Syro-Ephraimitish war. In either case, the
fact itself is quite sufficient to throw light upon the threatening
prophecy which follows.
This is one of the prophecies the date of which is fixed in
ver. 28. "In the year of the death of king Ahaz the following
oracle was uttered." " The year of the death of king Ahaz ·,
was (as in eh. vi. 1) the year in which the death of Ahaz was
to take place. In that year the Philistines still remained in
those possessions, their hold of which was so shameful to Judah,
and had not yet met with any humiliating retribution. But
this year was the turning-point; for Hezekiah, the successor of
A.haz, not only recovered the cities that they had taken, but
thoroughly defeated them in their own land (2 Kings xviii. 8).
It was therefore in a most eventful and decisive year that
Isaiah began to prophesy as follows. Ver. 29. "Rejoice not so
fully, 0 Philistia, that the rod which smote thee is broken to pieces;
for out of the serpents root comes forth a basilisk, and its fruit is
a flying dragon." Shebet maccek, "the rod which smote thee"
(not "of him that smote thee," which is not so appropriate), is
the Davidic sceptre, which had formerly kept the Philistines in
subjection under David 11nd Solomon, and again in more recent
times since the reign of U zziah. This sceptre was now broken
to pieces, for the Davidic kingdom had been brought down by
the Syro-Epraimitish war, and had not been -able to recover
itself; and so far as its power over the surrounding nations was
concerned, it had completely fallen to pieces. Philistia was
thoroughly filled with joy in consequence, but this joy was all
over now. The power from which Philistia had escaped was a
common snake (nachash), which had been either cut to pieces,
or had died out down to the very roots. But out of this root,
i.e. out of the house of David, which had been reduced to the
humble condition of its tribal house, there was coming forth a
zepha', a basilisk (regulus, as Jerome and other early translators
render it: see at eh. xi. 8); and this basilisk, which is dangerous
and even fatal in itself, as soon as it had reached maturity,
would bring forth a winged dragon as its fruit. The basilisk
is Hezekiah, and the flying dragon is the Messiah (this is the
CHAP. XIV. 80, 31. 319
explanation given by the Targum); or, what is the same thing,

the former is the Davidic government of the immediate future,
the latter the pavidfc government of the ultimate future. The
figure may appear an inappropriate one, because the serpent is
a symbol of evil; but it is not a symbol of evil only, but of a
curse also, and a curse is the energetic expression of the pel\al
justice of God. And it is as the executor of such a curse in
the form of a judgment of God upon Philistia that the Davidic
king is here described in a threefold climax as a snake or serpent.
The selection of thi~ figure n;iay possibly have also been sug-
gested by Gen. xlix. 17; for the saying of Jacob concerning
Dan was fulfilled in Samson, the sworn foe of the Philistines.
The coming Davidic king is peace for Israel, but for Phi-
listia death. Ver. 30. "And the poorest of the poor will feed,
and needy ones lie down in peace; and l kill tliy root through
hunger, a11d he slays thy remnant." " The poorest of the poor :"
b"core dallim is an intensified expression for b•ne dallim, the
latter signifying such as belong to the family of the poor, the
former (cf. Job xviii. 13, mors dirissima) such as hold the
foremost rank in such a family,-a description of Israel, whicl1,
although at present deeply, very deeply, repressed and threat-
ened on every side, would then enjoy its land in quietness and
peace (Zeph. iii. 12, 13). In this sense ~~1 is used absolutely;
and there is no necessity for Hupfeld's conjecture (Ps. ii. 258),
that we should read 1"!.?? (in my pastures). Israel rises again,
but Philistia perishes even to a root and remnant ; and the latter
again falls a victim on the one hand to the judgment of God
(famine), and on the other to the punishment inflicted by the
house of David. The change of persons in ver. 30b is ~o
synallage; but the subject to yaharog (slays) is the basilisk, the
father of the flying dragon. The first strophe of the massal&
terminates here. It consists of eight lines, each of the two
Masoretic verses (29, 30) containing four clauses.
The massah consists of two strophes. The first threatens
judgment from.Judah, and the second-of seven lines-threatens
judgment from Asshur. Ver. 31. "Howl, 0 gate! cry, Ocity!
0 Philistia, thou must melt entirely away; for from the nortl,
cometh smoke, and there is no isolated one among his liosts."
'il)~, which is a masculine everywhere else, is cor.strued here as
a feminine, possibly in order that the two imperfects may bar-
monize; for there is nothing to recommend Luzzatto's sugges-

tion, that iytd should be taken as an accusative. The strong
gates of the Philistian cities (Ashdod and Gaza), of world-wide
renown, and the citiee themselves, shall lift up a cry of anguish ;
and Philistia, which has hitherto been full of joy, shall melt
away in the heat of alarm (eh. xiii. 7, namog, inf. abs, niph.;
on the form itself, compare eh. lix. 13): for from the north
there comes a singing and burning fire, which proclaims its
coming afar off by the smoke which it produces; in other
words, an all-destroying army, out of whose ranks not one falls
away from weariness or self-will (cf. eh. v. 27), that is to say,
an army without a gap, animated throughout with one common
desire. (i¥1", after the form ~9'i", the mass of people assembled
at an appointed place, or mo'ed, Josh. viii. 14, 1 Sam. xx. 35,
and for an appointed end.)
To understand ver. 32, which follows here, nothing more is
needed than a few simple parenthetical thoughts, which natu-
rally suggest themselves. This one desire was the thirst for
conquest, and such a desire could not possibly have only the
small strip of Philistian coast for its object ; but the conquest of
this was intended as the means of securing possession of other
countries on the right hand and on the left. The question
arose, therefore, How would Judah fare with the•fire which wr.s
rolling towards it from the north? For the very fact that the
prophet of Judah was threatening Philistia with this fire, pre-
supposed that Judah itself would not be consumed by it.
And this is just what is expressed in ver. 32: "And what
answer a» the messengers of tile nations bring ? That Jehovah
hath founded Zion, and that the ajfiicted of His people are hidden
therein." " The messengers of the nations " (mal'ace goi) :
goi is to be taken in a distributive sense, and the messengers to
be regarded either a:s individmtls who have escaped from the
Assyrian army, which was formed of contingents from many
nations, or else (as we should expect pelite in that case, instead
of mal'ace) messengers from the neighbouring nations, who
were sent to Jerusalem after the Assyrian army had perished
in front of the city, to ascertain how the latter had fared. And
they all reply as if with one mouth (J;aaneh): Zjon has stood
unshaken, protected by its God; and the people of this God, the
poor and despised congregation of Jehovah (cf, Zech. xi. 7),
Cl:IAP.XV.XVL 321
11,re, and know that they are, concealed in Zion; Tl10 prophecy
is intentionally oracular. Prophecy does not adopt the same
tone to the nations as to Israel. Its language to the former is
dictatorially brief, elevated with strong self-consciousness; ex-
pressed in lofty poetic strains, and variously coloured, according
to the peculiarity of the nation to which the oracle refers. The
following prophecy relating to Moab shows us very clearly, that
in the prophet's view the judgment executed by Asshur upon
Philistia would prepare the way for the subjugation of Philistia
by the sceptre of David. By the wreck of the Assyrian world-
power upon Jerusalem, the house of David would recover its old
supremacy over the nations round about. And this really was
the case. But the fulfilment was not exhaustive. Jeremiah
therefore took up the prophecy of his predecessor again at the
time of the Chaldean judgment upon the nations (Jer. xlvii.),
but only the second strophe. The Messianic element of the
first was continued by Zechariah (Zech. ix.).
THE ORACLE CONCERNING MOAB,-CHAP. XV. XVI.
So far as the surrounding nations were concerned, the

monarchy of Israel commenced with victory and glory. Saul
punished them all severely for their previous offences against
Israel (1 Sam. xiv. 47), and the Moabites along with the rest.
The latter were completely subdued by David (2 Sam. viii. 2).
After the division of the kingdom, the northern kingdom took
possession of Moab. The Moabites paid tribute from their
flocks to Samaria. But when Ahab died, Mesha the king of
Moab refused this tribute (2 Kings i. 1, iii. 4 sqq.). Ahaziah
of Israel let this refusal pass. In the meantime, the Moabites
formed an alliance with other nations, and invaded Judah. But
the allies destroyed one another, and Jehoshaphat celebrated in
the valley of Berachah the victory which he had gained without
a battle, and which is commemorated in several psalms. And
when Jehoram the king of Israel attempted to subjugate Moab
again, Jehoshaphat made common cause with him. And the
Moabites were defeated; but the fortress, the Moabitish Kir,
which was situated upon a steep and lofty chalk rock, remained
standing still.· The interminable contests of the northern
kingdom with the Syrians rendered it quite impossible to main-
VOL. I, X
322 THE PROPHECIES -OF ISAIAH.
tain either Moab ·itself, -or the land to the east of the Jordan in
general. During the reign of Jehu, the latter, in all its length
and breadth, even as far south as the Amon, was taken by the
Syrians {2 Kings x. 32, 33). The tribes that were now no
longer tributary to the kingdom of Israel oppressed the Israelitish
populatfon, and avenged upon the crippled kingdom the loss of
their independence. Jeroboam n:., as the prophet Jonah had
foretold ·(2 Kings xiv. 25), was the first to reconquer the terri-
tory of Israel from Hamath to the Dead Sea. It is not indeed
expressly stated that he subjugated Moab again; but as Moabitish
bands had disturbed even the country on this side under his
predecessor J oash {2 Kings xiii. 20), it may be supposed that
he also attempted to keep Moab within bounds. If the
Moabites, as is very probable, had extended their territory
northwards beyond the Arnon, the war with Moab was inevi-
table. Moreover, under Jeroboam II. on the one hand, and
Uzziah-Jotham on the other, we read nothing about the
Moabites rising; but, on the contrary, such notices as those
contained in 1 .Chron. v. 17 and 2 Chron. :xxvi. 10, show that
they kept themselves quiet. But the application made by Ahaz
to Assyria called up the hostility of Moab and the neighbouring
nations .again. Tiglath-pileser repeated what the Syrians had
done before. He took possession of the northern part of the
land on this side, and the whole of the land on the other side,
and depopulated them. This furnished an opportunity for the
Moabites to re-establish themselves in their original settlements
to the north of the Arnon. And this was how it stood at the
time when Isaiah prophesied. The calamity which befol them
came from the north, and therefore fell chiefly and primarily
upon the country to the north of the Arnon, which the Moabites
had taken possession of but a short time before, after it had
been peopled for a long time by the tribes of Reuben and Gad.
There is no other prophecy in the book of Isaiah in which
the heart of the prophet is so painfully affected by what his
·mind sees, and his mouth is obliged to prophesy. All that he
predicts evokes his deepest sympathy, just as if he himself
belonged to the unfortunate nation t-o which he is called to be
a messenger of woe. He commences with an µtterance of
amazement. Ver. 1. " Oracle concerning Moab ! for in a night
•Ar-Moab is T.aid waste, destroyed; for in a night Kir-Moab i,
CHAP. XV. 1. 323
laid waste, destroyed." The ci (for) is explanatory in both

instances, and not simply affirmative, or, as Knobel maintains,
recitative, ~nd therefore unmeaning. The prophet justifies
the peculiar heading to his prophecy from the horrible vision
given him to see, and takes us at once into the very lteart of
the vision, as in eh. xvii. I, xxiii. 1. '.Ar Moab (in which '.Ar
is Moabitish for'Ir; cf. Jer. xlix. 3, where we find ',;Ai written
instead of '.Ar, which we should naturally expect) is the name
of the capital of Moab (Grecized,Areopolis), which was situated
to the south of the Amon, at present a large field of ruins, with
a village of the name of Rabba. Kir Moab (in which Kir
is the Moabitish for Kiryali) was the chief fortress of Moab,
which was situated to the south-east of .Ar, the present Kerek,
where there is still a town with a fortification upon a rock,
which can be seen from Jerusalem with a telescope on a clear
day, and forms so thoroughly one mass with the rock, that in
1834, when Ibrahim Pasha resolved to pull it down, he was
obliged to r~linquish the project. The identity of Kir and
Kerek is unquestionable, hut that of Ar and Rabba has been
disputed ; and on the ground of Num. xxii. 36, where it seems
to be placed nearer the Arnon, it has been transposed to the
ruins on the pasture land at the confluence of the Lejum and
Mujib (= "the city that is by the river" in Dent. ii. 36 and
Josh. xiii. 9, 16: see Com. on Num.xxi.15),-a conjecture which
has this against it, that the name .Areopolis, which has been
formed from .Ar, is attached to the "metropolis civitas Ar;'
which was called Rabba as the metropolis, and of which Jerome
relates (on the passage before us), as an event associated with
his own childhood, that it was then destroyed by an earthquake
(probably in 342). The two names of the cities are used as
masculine here, like Dammesek in eh. xvii. 1, and Tzor in eh.
xxiii. I, though it cannot therefore be said, as at Mic. v. 1,
that the city stands for the inhabitants (Ges. Lel1rgebaude, p.
469). "In a niglit" (~1~ absolute, as in eh. :xxi. 11, not con-
struct, which would give an illogical assertion, as shuddad and
nidmali are almost coincident, so far as the sense is concerned)
the two pillars of the strength of Moab are overthrown. In
the space of a night, and therefore very suddenly (eh. xvii.14),
Moab is destroyed. The prophet repeats twice what it would
.have been quite sufficient to say once, just as if he had been
condemned to keep his eye fixed upon the awful spectacle (on
the asyndeton, see at eh. :xxxiii. 9 ; and on the anadiplosis,
ver. 8, eh. viii. 9, xxi. 11, xvii. 12, 13), His first sensation is
that of horror.
But just as horror, when once it begins to reflect, is dissolved
in tears, the thunder-claps in ver. 1 are followed by universal
weeping and lamentation. Vers. 2-4. " They go up to the
temple-house and Dibon, up to the heights to weep : upon Nebo
and upon Medebah of Moab there is weeping: on all heads bald-
ness, every beard is mutilated. In the markets of Moab they gird
themselves with sackcloth; on the roofs of the land, and in its
streets, everything wails, melting into tears. Heslibon cries, and
'Elale ; even to Jaliaz tliey hear their howling ; even the armed
men of Moab break out into mourning thereat; its soul trembles
within it." The people (the subject to li?f) ascend the mountain
with the temple of Clwmosh, the central sanctuary of the land.
This temple is called liab-baith, though not that there was a
Moabitish town or village with some such name as B&th-Dib-
lathaim (Jer. xlviii. 22), as Knobel supposes. Dibon, which
lay above the Amon (Wady Mujib), like all the places men-
tioned in vers. 2-4, at present a heap of rains, a short hour
to the north of the central Arnon, in the splendid plain of el-
Chura, had consecrated heights in the neighbourhood (cf. Josh.
xiii. 17 ; N um. xxii. 41 ), and therefore would turn to them.
Moab mourns upon Nebo and Medebah ;- , 1~~~, for which we
find , 1?1(:1~ in eh. Iii. 5, is written intentionally for a double pre-
formative, instead of , 1~ 1~. ( compare the similar forms in Job
xxiv. 21, Ps. cxxxviii. 6, and Ges, § 70, Anm.). ,p is to be
taken in a local sense, as Hendewerk, Drechsler, and Knobel
have rendered it. For Nebo was probably a place situated
upon a height on the mountain of that name, towards the south-
east of Heshbon ( the ruins of Nabo, Nabau, mentioned in the
Onom.); and Medebah (still a heap of ruins bearing the same
name) stood upon a round hill about two hours to the south-
east of Heshbon, According to Jerome, there was an image of
Chemosh in Nebo; and among the ruins of Madeba, Seetzen
discovered the foundations of a strange temple. There fol-
lows here a description of the expressions of pain. Instead of
the usual 1•~~;, we read ,,~~i here. And instead of gedu'ah
(abscissre), Jeremiah (xlviii. 37) has, according to his usual
CHAP. XV. 5. 325
style, geru'ah (decurtat(l!), with the simple alteration of a single

letter.1 All runs down with W!Jeping (culloh, written as in eh.
xvi. 7; in eh. ix. 8, 16, we have cullo instead). In other cases
it is the eyes that are said to run down in tears, streams, or
water-brooks; but here, by a still bolder metonymy, the whole
man is said to flow down to the ground, as if melting in a stream
of tears. Heshbon and Elale are still visible in their ruins,
which lie only half an hour apart upon their separate hills, and
are still called by the names Husban and el-Al. They were
both situated upon hills which commanded an extensive pro-
spec_t. And there the cry of _woe created an echo which was
audible as far as Jahaz (Jaliza), the city where the king of
Heshbon offered battle to Israel in the time of Moses (Deut.
ii. 32). The general mourning was so great, that even the
armed men, i.e. the heroes (Jer. :xlviii. 41) of Moab,_ were
seized with despair, and cried out in their anguish (the same
figure as in eh. xxxiii. 7). l?t~V, thereat, namely on account of
this universal lamentation. Thus the lamentation was univer-
sal, witl19ut exception. Naphslio (his soul) refers to Moab as a
whole nation. The soul of Moab trembles in all the limbs of
the national body; i"1f1! (forming a play upon the sound with
w~!!), an Arabic word, and in i"1}'1~; a Hebrew word also, signifies
tremere,-huc illuc agitari,-an explanation which we prefer, with
Rosenmiiller and Gesenius, to the idea that 31'}! is a secondary
verb to .11~, fut. 3':I~. ;~ is an ethical dative (as in Ps. cxx. 6
and cxxiii. 4), throwing the action or the pathos inwardly (see
Psychology, p. 152). The heart of the prophet participates
in this pain with which Moab is agitated throughout ; for, as
Rashi observes, it is just in this that the prophets of Israel
were distinguished from heathen prophets, such as Balaam for
example, viz. that the calamities which they announced to the
nations went to their own heart (compare eh. xxi. 3, 4, with
eh. xxii. 4).
The difficult words in which the prophet expresses this
sympathy we render as follows : Ver 5a. "My heart, towards
Moab it crieth out; its bolts reached to Zoar, tlw three-year-old
1 At the same time, the Masora on this passage before us is for geru'ah •
with Resh, and we also find this reading in Nissel, Clodius, Jablonsky, and
in earlier editions; whilst Sonc. 1486, Ven. 1521, ~nd othors, have gedu'ah,
with Daleth.
heifer." The Lamed in r Moab is the same both here and in

eh. xvi. 11 as in eh. xiv. 8, 9, viz. "turned toward Moab."
Moab, which was masculine in ver. 4, is feminine here. We
may infer from this that ip"~-ip vQ'"'!~ is a statement which
concerns Moab as a land. Now, b"richim signifies the bolts in
every other passage in which it occurs; and it is possible to
speak of the bolts of a land with just as much propriety as in
Lam. ii. 9 and Jer. Ii. 30 (cf. Jonah ii. 7) of the bolts of a
city. And the statement that the bolts of this land went to
Zoar is also a very appropriate one, for Kir Moab and Zoar
formed the southern fortified girdle of the land ; and Zoar, on
the south-western tongue of land which runs into the Dead Sea,
' was the uttermost fortress of Moab, looking over towards Judah;
and in its depressed situation below the level of the sea it
formed, as it were, the opposite pole of Kir Moah, the highest
point in the high land itself. Hence we agree with Jerome,
who adopts the rendering vectes ejus usque ad Segor, whereas
all the modern translators have taken the word in the sense. of
fugitives. 'Eglatl,, sh"lishiyyah, which Rosenmiiller, Knobel,
Drechsler, Meier, and others have taken quite unnecessarily as
a proper name, is either in apposition to Zoar or to Moab. In
the former case it is a distinguishing epithet. An ox of the
three years, or more literally of the third year (cf. m"s'hulleslieth,
Gen. xv. 9), i.e. alhree-year-old,ox, is one that is still in all the
_freshness and fulness of its strength, and that has not yet been
exhausted by the length of time that it has worn the yoke.
The application of the term to the Moabitish nation is favoured
by Jer. xlvi. 20, where Egypt is called '' a very fair heifer"
('eglah yeplteh-pltiyydh), whilst Babylon is called the same in
Jer. I. 11 (cf. Hos. iv. 16, x. 11). And in the same way,
according to the LXX., Vulg., Targum, and Gesenius, Moah
is called juvenca tertii anni, h. e. indomita jugoque non assueta,
as a nation that was still in the vigour of youth, and if it had
hitherto borne the yoke, had always shaken it off again. But
the application of it to Zoar is favoured {l) by Jer. xlviii. 34,
where this epithet is applied to another Moabitish city ; (2) by
the accentuation ; and (3) by the fact that in the other case we
should expect b"richdh (the three-year-old heifer, i.e. Moab, is a
fugitive to Zoar: vid. Luzzatto). Thus Zoar, the fine, strong,
and hitherto unconquered city, is now the destination of the
CHAP. XV. 6, 6. 327
wildest flight before the foe that is coming from the north. A
blow has fallen upon Moab, that is more terrible than any that
has preceded it.
In a few co-ordinate clauses the prophet now sets before us
·the several scenes of mourning and desolation. Vers. 5b, 6.
"For the rrwuntain slope of Luhith tltey aseend with weeping;
for on the road to Horonayirn they lift up 11& cry; of despair. For
the waters of Nimrim are waste places from this time forth: for
the grass is dried up, the vegetation wasteth away, the green is
gone." The road to Luhitli (according to the Onom. between
Ar-Moab and Zoar, and. therefore in the eentre of Moabitis
proper) led up a height, and the road to Horonayim (according
to J er. :xlviii. 5) down a slope. Weeping, they ran up to the
mountain city to hide themselves there (bo, as in Ps. xxiv. 3;
in J er. xlviii. 5 it is written incorrectly ,-?~). Raising loud
cries of despair, they stand ill front ef Horonayim, which lay
below, and was more exposed to the enemy. ~,V.ll; is softened
from ,,v.;p~ (possibly to increase the resemblance to an echo), like
:J?i?J from ~ 7~. The Septuagint renders it very well, ,cpatl"f~V
allll'Tpiµ,µ,ov Jfavwyepovcnv, - an unaccustomed expression of
intense and ever. renewed cries at the threatening danger of
utter destruction, and with the hope of procuring relief and
assistance (slieber, as in eh. i. 28, xxx. 26). From the farthest
south the scene would suddenly be transferre'1 to the extreme
north of the territory of Moab, if· Nimrim were the Nimra
(Beth-Nimra, Talm. nimrin) which was situated near to the·
Jordan in Gilead, and therefore farther north than any of the
places previously mentioned, and the ruins of which lie a little
to the south of Salt, and are still called Nimrin. But the
name itself, which is derived from the vicinity of fresh water
(Arab. nemir, nemzr, clear, pure, sound), is one of frequent
occurrence; and even to the south of Moabitis proper there is
a Wadi Numere, and a brook called Moyet Numere (two dimi-
nutives : " dear little stream of Nimra "), which flows through
stony tracks, and which formerly ·watered the country (Burck-
hardt, Seetzen, and De Saulcy). In all probability the ruins
of Numere by the side of this wady are the Nimrim referred
to here, and the waters of the brook the " waters of Nimrim •t
(me Nimrim). The waters that flowed fresh from the spring
had been filled up with rubbish by the enemy, and would now
probably lie waste for ever (a similar expression to that in cl1.

xvii.2). He had gone through'the land scorching and burning,
so that all the vegetation had vanished. On the miniature-like
short sentences, see eh. xxix. 20, xxxiii. 8, 9, xxxii. 10; and on
n;o t-1~ (" it is not in existence," or "it has become not," i.e.
annihilated), vid. Ezek. xxi. 32.
·As Moabitis has thus become a great scene of conflagration,
the Moabites cross the border and fly to Idumrea. The reason
for this is given in sentences which the prophet again links on
to one another with the particle ci (for). Vers. 7-9. "Tliere-
fore wliat has been spared, what has been gained, and their
provision, they carry it over the willow-brook. For the scream
has gone the round in the territory of Moab; the wailing of Moab
resounds to Eglayim, and his wailing to Beer-Elim. For the
waters of Dimon are full of blood: for I suspend over Dimon
a new calamity, over the escaped of Moab a lion, and over the
remnant of the land." Yithrah is what is superfluous or exceeds
the present need, and pekuddah (lit. a laying up, depositio)
that which has been carefully stored; whilst 'dsdh, as the
derivative passage, Jer. xlviii. 36, clearly shows (although the
accusative in the whole of ver. 7 is founded upon a different
view: see Rashi), is an attributive clause (what has been made,
worked out, or gained). All these things they carry across
naclial ha'arabim, i.e. not the desert-stream, as Hitzig, Maurer,
Ewald, and Knobel suppose, since the plural of 'ardbah is
'araboth, but either the Arab stream (LXX., Saad.), or the
willow-stream, torrens salicurri (Vulg.). The latter is more
suitable to the connection; and among the rivers which flow to
the south of the Arnon from the mountains of the Moabitish
highlands down to the Dead Sea, there is one which is caUed
Wadi Sufsaf, i.e. willow-brook ( Tzaphtzaphah is the name of a
brook in Hebrew also), viz. the northern arm of the Seil el-Kerek.
This is what we suppose to be intended here, and not the Wadi
el-Alisa, although the latter, (probably the biblical Zered 1) is
the boundary river on the extreme south, and separates Moab
from Edom (Kerek from Gebal: see Ritter, Erdk. xv. 1223-4).
Wading through the willow-brook, they carry their possessions
across, and hurry off to the land of Edom, for their own land
1 Hence the Targ. II, renders nachal zered "the brook of the willows."
See Buxtorf, Lex. cltald. s.v. Zerad. ·
CHAP. XVI. 1. 32!)
has beeome the prey of the foe throughout its whole extent,
and within its boµndaries the cry of wailing passes from
Eglayi,m, on the south-west of .Ar, and therefore not far from
the southern extremity of the Dead Sea (Ezek. xlvii. 10), as
far as Beer-Elim, in the north-east of the land towards the
desert (N um. xxi. 16-18; i!,' must be supplied: Ewald,§ 351, a),
that is to say, if we draw a diagonal through the land, from one
end to the other. Even the waters of Dibon, which are called
Dimon here to produce a greater resemblance in sound to dam,
blood, and by which we are probably to understand the Arnon,
·as this was only a short distance off (just as in Judg. v. 19
the " waters of Megiddo" are the Kishon), are full of blood, 1 so
that the enemy must have penetrated into the very heart· of
the land in his course of devastation and slaughter. But what
drives them across the willow-brook is not this alone; it is as
if they forebode that what has hitherto occurred is not the
worst or the last. Jehovah suspends ( shith, as in Hos. vi. 11)
over Dibon, whose waters are already reddened with blood,
nosaphoth, something to be added, i.e. a still further judgment,
namely a lion. The measure of Moab's misfortunes is not yet
full : after the northern enemy, a lion will come upon those
that have escaped by flight or have been spared at home (on
the expression itself, compare eh. x. 20, xxxvii. 32, and other
passages). This lion is no other than the basilisk of the pro-
phecy against Philistia, but with this difference, that the basilisk
represents one particular Davidic king, whilst the lion is Judah
generally, whose emblem was the lion from the time of Jacob's
blessing, in Gen. xlix. 9.
But just because this lion is Judah and its government, the
summ9ns goes forth to the Moabites, who have fled to Edom,
and even to Sela, i.e. Petra ( Wady Musa), near Mount Hor in
Arabia Petrrea, to which it gave its name, to turn for pro-
tection to Jerusalem. Oh. xvi. 1. "Send a land-ruler's tribute
of lambs fi•om Sela desert-wards to the mountain oj the daughter
of Zion." This verse is like a long-drawn trumpet-blast. The
prophecy s.gainst Moab takes the same turn here as in eh. xiv.
1 !:l; ~tt~9, with munach (which also represents the metheg) at the first
syllable of the verb (comp!\,l'e ver. 4, ;~ MY,\ with mercha), according to
'f :T
Vened. 1521, and other good editions. This is also gram,matically correct.
32, xviii. 7, xix. 16 sqq., xxiii. 18. The judgment first of all
produces slavish fear; and this is afterwards refined into loving
attachment. Submission to the house of David is Moab,s only
deliverance. This is what the prophet, weeping with those that
weep, calls out to them in such long-drawn, vehement, and
urgent tones, ~ven into -the farthest hiding-place in which they
have concealed themselves, viz. the rocky city of the Edomites.
The tribute of lambs which was due to the ruling prince is
called briefly car mosliel-'eretz. This tribute, which the holders
of the pasture-land so rich in flocks have hitherto sent to
Samaria (2 Kings iii. 4-), they are now to send to Jerusalem,
the "mountain of the daughter of Zion" (as in eh. x. 32,
compared with eh. xviii. 7), the way to which lay through
" the desert," i.e~ first of all in a diagonal direction through
the Arabah, which stretched- downwards to .lElath.
The advice does not remain without effect, but they em-
brace it eagerly. Ver. 2. "And the <laughters 4 Moab will
be like birds fluttering about, a scared nest, at the fords of the
Arnon." "The daughters of Moab," like "the daughters of
Judah,'' for example, in Ps. xlviii. 12, are the inhabitants of the
cities and villages of the land of Moab. They were already
like birds soaring about (Prov. xxvii. 8), because of their flight
from their own land ; but here, as we may see from the expres-
sion nr~~ ... n:01, the simile is intended to depict the condition
into which they would be thrown by the prophet's advice. The
figure (cf. eh. x. 14) as well as the expression (cf. eh. xvii. 2)
is thoroughly Isaiah's. It is a state of anxious and timid
indecision, resembling the fluttering to and fro of birds, that
have been driven away from their nest, and wheel anxiously
round and round, without daring to return to their old _home.
In this way the daughters of Moab, coming out of their hiding-
places, whether nearer or more remote, show themselves at the
fords of the Arnon, that is to say, on the very soil of their
old home, which was situated between the Arnon and W ady
el-Ahsa, and which was now devastated by the hand of a foe.
~l")l!:l~ ni,ff~ we should regard as in apposition to be1zotli Moab
(the daughters of Moab), if ma'barotli signified the coast-la·1ds
(like 'ebre in eh. vii. 20), and not, as it invariably does, the
fords. It is locative in its meaning, and is so accentuated.
There they show themselves, ob the spot to which their land
OHAP. XVL 8-5. 331
· once reached before it passed into the possession of Israel,-
tliere, on its farthest ,boundary in the direction towards Judah,
which was seated above; and taking heart, address the following
petitions to · Zion, or to the Davidic court, on the other side.
Vers. 3, 4a." Give counsel,form a decision, make thy shadow like
night in tlie midst of noon; hide the outcasts, do not betray the
wanderers. Let mine outcasts tarry in thee, Moab; be a covert
to it from before the spoiler." In their extremity they appeal
to Zion for counsel, and the once proud but now thoroughly
humbled Moabites place the decision of their fate in the hands
of ihe men of Judah (so according to the keri), and stand
))efore Zion praying most earnestly for shelter and protection.
Their fear of the enemy is so great, that in the light of the
noon-day sun they desire to be .covered with the protecting
shade of Zion as with the blackness of night, that they may
·not be seen by the foe. The short sentences correspond to the
anxious urgency of the prayer (cf. eh. xxxiii. 8). Pelilak
(cf. peliliyyah, eh. xxviii. 7) is the decision of a judge (pahl);
just as in eh. xv. 5 shelishiyyali is the age and standing of
three years. The figure of the shadow is the same as in eh.
xxx. 2, 3, xxxii. 2, etc.; noded is the same as in eh. :xxi. 14;
niddachai as in eh. xi. 12 ; sether as in eh. xxxii. 2, and other
passages; shoded as in eh. xxxiii. 1; mipp•ne as in eh. xxi. 15.
The whole is word for word Isaiah's. There is no necessity
to read nidche instead of niddachai Mo' ab in ver. 4; still less is
ay a collective termination, as in eh. xx. 4. Nor are the words
to be rendered " my outcasts • • • of Moab," and the expres-
sion to be taken as a syntaxis ornata (cf. eh . .xvii. 6). On the
contrary, such an expression is absolutely impossible here, where
the speaker is alluding to himself. It is better to abide by the
punctuation as we have it, with niMachai (zakepk) closing the
first clause of ver. 4a, and Moab (tebir, which is subordinate to
the following tiphchali, and with this to atknach) opening the
second as an absolute noun. This is the way in which we have
rendered it above: "Moab ••• be a shield to it •• .'' (though
without taking lamo as equivalent to lo).
The question then arises, By what means has Zion awakened
such reverence and confidence on the part of Moab? This
question is answered in vers. 4~, 5: "For tlie e:vtortioner is at an
end, desolation has disappeared, treader, down are away from
the land. And a throne is established by grace, and tkere sits

thereon in truth in the tent of David one judging, and zealous
for right, and practised in rigliteousness." The imperial world-
power, which pressed out both marrow and blood (metz, a noun
of the same form as letz, like mitz in Prov. xxx. 33, pressure),
and devastated and trod down everything (eh. xxix. 20, x. 6,
xxxiii. 1, cf. 8), is swept away from the land on this side of the
Jordan; Jerusalem is not subject to it now, but has come forth
more gloriously out of all her oppressions than ever she did
before. And the throne of the kingdom of Judah has not
fallen down, but by the manifestation of J ehovah's grace has
been newly established. There no longer sits thereon a king
who dishonours Him, and endangers His kingdom ; but tho
tent-roof of the fallen and now re-erected hut of David (Amos
ix. 11) is spread over a King in whom the truth of the promise
of Jehovah is verified, inasmuch as justice and righteousness
are realized through all that He does. The Messianic times
must therefore have dawned (so the Targum understands it),
since grace and truth (chesed ve'emeth) and" justice and right-
eousness" (mishpat utzedakah) are the divino-human signs of
those times, and as it were their kindred genii; and who can
here fail to recal to mind the words of eh. ix. 6 (cf. xxx:iii. 5, 6) 1
The king depicted here is the same as "the lion out of Judah,"
threatened against Moab in eh. xv. 9. Only by thus submitting
to Him and imploring His grace will it escape the judgment.
But if Moab does this, and the law of the history of Israel,
which is that "a remnant shall return," is thus reflected in the
history of Moab; ver. 6 cannot possibly contain the answer
which Moab receives from Zion, as the more modern com-
mentators assume according to an error that has almost become
traditional. On the contrary, the prophecy enters here upon a
new stage, commencing with Moab's sin, and depicting the fate
of Moab in still more elegiac strains. Ver. 6. " We have heard
of thepride of Moab, the very haughty (pride), his haughtiness,
and his pride, and his wrath, tlte falseliood of his speech." The
future self-humiliation of Moab, which would be the fruit of
its sufferings, is here contrasted with the previous self-exalta-
tion, of which these sufferings were the fruit. " We ha1Je
heard," says the prophet, identifying himself with his people.
Boasting pompousness had hitherto been the 'distinguishing
CHAP. XVI. i, 8. 333
t>"haracteristic 0£ Moab in relation to the latter (see eh. xxv. 11).

The heaping up of -words of the same verbal stem (cf. eh.
iii. 1) is here intended to indicate how thoroughly haughty was
their haughtiness (cf. Rom. vii. 13, "that sin might become
exceeding sinful"), and how completely it had taken possession
of Moab. It boasted and was full of rage towards Israel, to
which, so far as it retained its consciousness of the truth of
Jehovah, the talk of Moab (1'1~ from ,'!~ = tt1f, tt9f, to talk
at random) must necessarily appear as r~-N~, not-right, i.e. at
variance with fact. These expressions of opinion had been
heard by the people of God, and, as J ereiniah adds in eh.
xlviii. 29, 30, by Israel's God as well.
Therefore the . delightful land is miserably laid waste.
Vers. 7, 8. " Therefore will Moab wail for Mqab, everything
will wail: for the grape-cakes of Kir-Hai•eseth will ye whine,
utterly c1·uslied. For the fruit-fields of Heshbon have faded
away: the vine of Sibmah, lords of the nations its brandies
smote down; they reached to Ja'zer,. trailed through the desert:
its branches spread themselves out wide, crossed over the Bea."
The Lamed in l'Moab is the same as in eh. xv. 5, and in
la'ashishe, which follows here. Kir-Hareseth (written Kir-
Heres in ver. 11, and by Jeremiah; compare 2 Kings iii. 25,
where the vowel-pointing is apparently false): Beres or Ha-
reseth may possibly refer to the glazed tiles or grooved stones.
As this was the principal fortress of Moab, and according to
eh. xv. 1 it had already been destroyed, 'ashishe appears to
mean the" strong foundations,"-namely, as laid bare; in other
words, t~ "ruins" (cf. Jer. I. 15, and mos'de in eh. lviii. 12).
But in every other passage in which the word occurs it signifies
a Jrind of cake; .and as the devastation of the vines of Moab is
made the subject of mourning afterwards, it has the same mean-
ing here as in Hos. iii. 1, namely raisin-cakes, or raisins pressed
into the form of cakes. Such cakes as these may have been a
special article of the export trade of Kir. Jeremiah has altered
'ashishe into 'anshe (eh. xlviii. 31), and thus made men out of
the grapes. Bagah is to be understood in accordance with eh.
xxxviii. 14, lix. 11 (viz. of the cooing of the dove); 'ac (in
good texts it is written with mercha, not with makkeph) accord-
ing to Dent. xvi. 15. On the construction of the pluralet.
shadmoth, compare llab. iii. 17. We have rendered the clause
commencing with baale goyim (lords of the nations) with the

same amphibolism as we find in the Hebrew. It might mean
either" lords of the nations (domini gentium) smote down its
branches" (viz. those of the vine of Sibmah;1 hafum being·used
as in eh. xli. 7), or" its branches smote down (i.e. intoxicated)
lords of the nations" (dominos gentium ; hafum having the
same meaning as in the undisputed prophecy of Isaiah in eh.
xxviii. 1)~ As the prophet enlarges here upon the excellence of
the Moabitish wine, the latter is probably intended. 'Fhe wine
of Sibmah was so good, that it was plieed upon the tables of
monarchs, and so strong that it smote down, i.e. inevitably
intoxicated, even those who were accustomed to good wines.
This Sibmah wine was cultivated, as the prophet says, far and
wide in Moab,-northwards as far as Ja'zer (between Ramoth,
i.e. Salt, and Heshbon, now a heap of ruins), eastwards· into
the desert; and southwards across the Dead Sea,-a hyper-
bolical expression for close up to its shores. Jeremiah defines
yam (the sea) more closely as yam Ja'zer (the sea of Jazer;
vid. Je'r. xlviii. 32), so that the hyperbole vanishes. But what
sea can the sea of J azer be! Probably some celebrated large
pool, like the pools of Heshbon, in which the waters -0f the
Wady (Nahr) Sir, which takes its rise close by, were collected.
Seetzen found some pools still there. The "sea" (Jjam) in
Solomon's temple. shows clearly enough that the term sea was
also commonly applied to artificial _basins of a large siz~ ; and
in Damascus the marble basins of flowing water in the halls of
houses are still called baharat; and the same term is applied to
the public reservoirs in all the streets of the city, which are
fed by a network of aqueducts from the- river Baradi. The
expression "break through the desert" (ta'u midbar) is also a
bold one, probably pointing to the fact that, Jike the red wines
of Hungary at the present time, they were trailing vines, which
did not require to be staked, but ran along the ground.
The beauties of nature and fruitfulness of the land, which
come into the possession of any nation, are gi{t_s from the
riches of divine goodness, remnants of the paradisaical com-
mencement of the history of man, and types of its paradisaical
close ; and for this very reason they· are not matters of in-
• Jn HSS. SAibmah is written with gaya, in order that the two labials
may be distinctly expressed.
CHAP. XVI. 9. 335
difference to the spirit of prophecy. · And for the same reason,

it is not unworthy of a prophet, who predicts the renovation of
nature and the perfecting •of it into the beauty of paradise,
to weep over such a devastation as that of the Moabitish
vineyards which was now passing before his mind (cf. eh.
xxxii. 12, 13). Ver. 9. " Tlierefore I bemoan the vines of
Sibmah with the weeping of Jazer; I flood thee with my tears,
0 Heshbon and Elealeh, that Hedad hath fallen upon tliy fruit-
4at-vest and upon thy vintage." A tetrastich, the Hebrew equiva- .
lent, in measure and ·movement, of a sapphic strophe. The
circumstantiality of the •vision is here swallowed up again
by the sympathy of the prophet; and the prophecy, which is
throughout as trnly human a~ it is divine, becomes soft and
flowing like an elegy. The prophet mingles his tears with the
tears of J azer. Just as the latter weeps for the devastated
vines of Sibmali, so does he also weep. The form :J)!'}~, trans-
posed from:):~'}~=~~'}~ (cf. Ewald,§ 253, a, where it is explained
· as being a rare "voluntative" formation), corresponds to the
elegiac tone of the whole strophe. Hesl1bon and Elealeli, those
closely conflected cities, with their luxuriant fields (sh'demoth,
·ver. 8), are now lying in ruins; and the prophet waters them
with tears, because hedad has fallen upon the fruit-harvest and
vintage of ·both the sister cities. In other instanc~s the tenn
kdtzzr is applied to the wheat-harvest; but here it is used in
the same sense as batzzr, to which it is preferred on account
of Isaiah's favourite alliteration, viz. with kaytz (compare, for
example, the alliteration of mistor with sethe,· in eh. iv. 6).
That it does not refer to the wheat-harvest here, but to the
vintage, which was nearly coincident with the fruit-harvest
(which is called kaytz, as in eh. xxviii. 4), is evident from the
figure suggested in the word hedad, which was the shout raised
by the pressers of the grapes, to give the time for moving their
feet when treading out the wine (ver. 10; Jer. xxv. 30). A
Mdad of this kind had fallen upon the rich floors of Heshbon-
Elealeh, inasmuch as they had been trodden down by enemies,
-a Hedad, and yet· no Hedad, as Jeremiah gives it in a beautiful
oxymoron (eh. xlviii. 33), i.e. no joyous shout of actual grape--
treaders.
The prophet, to whose favourite words and favourite :figures
Cat"TT'el belongs, both as the name of a place and ·as the name
336 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAIL
of a thing, now proceeds with his picture, and is plunged still

more deeply into mourning. Vers. 10, 11. "And joy is taken
away, and the rejoicing of the ga1•den-land; and there is no
exulting, no shouting in the vineyards: the tread.er treads out no
wine in the presses; I put an end to the Hedad. Therefore my
bowels sound for Moab like a harp, and my inside for Kfr-Heres."
It is Jehovah who says "I put an end;" and consequently the
words, "My bowels sound like a harp," or, as Jeremiah ex-
presses it (Jer. xlviii. 36), like flutes, might appearto be expres-
sive of the feelings of Jehovah. And. the Scriptures do not
hesitate to attribute me'ayim (viscem) to God (e.g. eh. lxiii. 15,
Jer. xxxi. 20). But as the prophet is the sympathizing subject
throughout the whole of the prophecy, it is better, for the sake
of unity, to take the words in this instance also as expressing
the prophet's feelings. Just as the hand or plectrum touches
the strings of the harp, so that they vibrate with sound; so did
the terrible things that he had heard Jehovah say coneerning
Moab touch the strings of his inward parts, and cause them to
resound with notes of pain. By the bowels, or rather entrails
(viscera), the heart, liver, and kidneys are intended,.....:...the highest
organs of the Psyche, and the sounding-board, as it were, of
those "hidden sounds" which exist in every man. God con-
versed with the prophet" in the spirit;" but what passed there
took the form of individual impressions in the domain of the
soul, in which impressions the bodily organs of the psychical
life sympathetically shared. Thus the prophet saw in the spirit
the purpose of God concerning Moab, in which he could not
and would not make any change ; but it threw his soul into all
the re~tlessness of pain.
The ultimate reason for this restlessness is, that Moab does
not know the living God. Ver. 12. "And it will come to pass,
when it is seen that Moab is weary with weeping upon the moun-
tain lieigl.t, and enters into its sanctuai·y to pray, it will not gain
anything." Mtt?~ Mtt;~, a pictorial assonance, such as Isaiah
delights in. ntt;~ is transferred from the Israelitish worship
(appearance before God in His temple) to the heathen; syn-
tactically, si .apparuerit, etc., with Vav before the apodosis. It
would be with the Moabites as with the priests of Baal in the
time of Elijah (1 Kings xviii. 26 sqq.).
The massa is now brought to a close, and there follows an
CHAP. XVI. 13. 337
epilogue which fixes the term of the fulfilment of what is not

predicted now for the first time, from the standpoint of the
anticipated history. Ver. 13. " Tliis is tlie word which Jehovah
spake long ago concerning Moab. And now Jelwval1 speaketh
thus : In three years, like years of a hireling, tlie glory of Moab
is disgraced, together with all the multitude of the great; a rem-
nant is left, contemptibly small, not great at all." The time
fixed is the same as in eh. xx. 3. Of working time the hirer
remits nothing, and the labourer gives nothing in. The state-
ment as to the time, therefore, is intended to be taken exactly :
three years, not more, rather under than over. Then will the
old saying of God concerning Moab be fulfilled. Only a rem-
nant, a contemptible remnant, will be left (,~~, cf. btiic!')?~, eh.
viii. 6, in sense equivalent to ,~~1) ; for every history of the
nations is but the shadow of the history of Israel.
The massa in eh. xv. 1-xvi. 12 was a word t~at had already ,
gone forth from Jehovah "long ago." This statement may be
understood in three different senses. In the first place, Isaiah
may mean that older prophecies had already foretold essentially
the same concerning Moab. But what prophecies? We may
get an answer to this question from the prophecies of Jeremiah
concerning Moab in Jer. xlviii. Jeremiah there reproduces
the massa Moab of the book of Isaiah, but interweaves with
it reminiscences (1) out of the mashal on Moab in Num.
xxi. 27-30; (2) out of Balaam's prophecy concerning Moab in
N um. xxiv. 17 ; (3) out of the prophecy of Amos concerning
Moab (Amos ii. 1-3). And it might be to these earlier words
of prophecy that Isaiah here refers (Havernick, Drechsler, and
others). But this is very improbable, as there is no ring of
these earlier passages in the massa, such as we should expect
if Isaiah had had them in his mind. Secondly, Isaiah might
mean that eh. xv. 1 sqq. contained the prophecy of an older
prophet, which he merely brought to remembrance in order to
c;:onnect therewith the precise tenor of its fulfilment which had
been revealed to him. This is at present the prevailing view.
Hitzig, in a special work on the subject (1831), as well as in
his Commentary, has endeavoured to prove, on the ground of
2 Kings xiv. 25, that in all probability Jonali was the author of
the oracle which Isaiah here resumes. And Knobel, Maurer,
Gustav Baur, and Thenius agree with him in this; whilst De
VOL. I. y
338 THE PROPHECIES OF 1S.AIAH.
Wette, Ewald, and Umbreit regard it as, at any rate, dedde<lly

non-Messianic. If the conjecture that Jonah was the author
could but be better sustained, we should heartily rejoice in this
addition to the history of the literature of the Old Testament.
But all that we know of Jonah is at variance with such a con-
jecture. He was a prophet of the type of Elijah and Elisha,
in whom· the eloquence of a prophet's words was thrown alto-
gether into the shade by the energy of a prophet's deeds. His
prophecy concerning the restoration of the kingdom of Israel
to its old boundaries, which was fulfilled by the victories of
Jeroboam 11., we cannot therefore imagine to have been so
pictorial or highly poetical as the massa Moab (which would
only be one part of that prophecy) really is; and the fact that
he was angry at the sparing of Nineveh harmonizes very badly
with its elegiac softness and its flood of tears. Moreover, it
is never intiinated that the conquerors to whom Moab w-as
to succumb would belong to the kingdom of Israel; a~d the
hypothesis is completely overthrown by the summons addressed
to Moab to send tribute to Jerusalem. But the conclusion
itself, that the oracle must have originated with any older
prophet whatever, is drawn from very insufficient premises.
No doubt it is a thing altogether unparalleled even in Isaiah,
that a prophecy should assume so ~horoughly the form of a
kinah, or lamentation; still there are tendencies to this in eh.
xxii. 4 (cf. eh. xxi. 3, 4), and Isaiah was an inexhaustible master
of language of every character and colour. It is true we do
light upon many expressions which cannot be pointed out any-
where else in the book of Isaiah, such as baale goyim, hedail.,
y•lalah, yara', yithi·ali, maliir, metz, nosaplwth, pekuddah (pro-
vision, possession); and there is something peculiar in the
circular movement of the prophecy, which is carried out to
such an extent in the indication of reason and consequence, as
well as in the perpetually returning, monotonous connection
of the sentences by ci (for) and 'alrcen (lacen, therefore), the
former of which is repeated twice in eh. xv. I, three times in
eh. xv. 8, 9, and four times in succession in eh. xv. 5, 6. But
there is probably no prophecy, especially in eh. xiii.-xxiii., which
-· does not conta.in expressions that the prophet uses nowhere
else; and so. far as the conjunctions ci and 'al-cen (lacen) are
concerned, Isaiah crowds them together in other passages as
CHAP. XVIL 839
- well, and here almost to monotony, as a natural consequence of

the prevailing elegiac tone. Besides, even Ewald can detect
the characteristics_ of Isaiah in eh. xvi. 1-6; and you have.only
to dissect the whole rhetorically, syntactically, and philologically,
with the carefulness of a Caspari, to hear throughout the ring
of Isaiah's style. And whoever has retained the impression
which he brought with him from the oracle against Philistia,
will be constrained to say, that not only the stamp and outward
form, but also the spirit and ideas, are thoroughly Isaiah's;
Hence the third possible conjecture must be the correct one.
Tliirdly, then, Isaiah may mean that the fate of Moab, which
he has· just proclaimed, was revealed to him long ago; and the
addition made now is, that it will be fulfilled in exactly three
years. ttt'2 does not necessarily point to a time antecedent to
that of Isaiah himself (compare eh. xliv. 8, xlviii, 3, 5, 7, with
2Sam. xv. 34). If we assume that what Isaiah ·predicts down
to eh. xvi. 12 was revealed to him in the :year that Ahaz died,
and that the epilogue reckons from the third or tenth year of
Hezekiah, in either case the interval is· krng enough for the
me' az (from of old). And we decide in favour of this. Un-
fortunately, we know nothing certain as to the time at which
the three years commence. The question whether it was Shal-
manassar, Sargon, or Sennacherib who treated the Moabites so
harshly, is one that we cannot answer. In Herodotus (ii. 141),
Sennacherib is called "king of the Arabians and Assyrians;"
and Moab might be included in the Arabians. In any case,
after the fulfilment of Isaiah's prophecy in the Assyrian times,
there was still a portion left, the fulfilment of which, according
to J er. xlviii., was reserved for the Chaldeans.
THE ORACLE CONCERNING DAMASCUS AND ISRAEL.-

CHAP. ;vu.
From the Philistines on the west, and tl1e Moabites on the
east, the prophecy relating to the neighbouring nations n·ow
turns, without any chronological order, to the people of Damas.
cene Syria on the north. The curse pronounced on them,
however, falls upon the kingdom of Israel also, because it has
allied itself with heathen Damascus, in opposition to its own
brother tribe to the south, as well as to tl1e Davidic government;
340 THE PROPHECIES. OF ISAIAH.
and by this unnatural alliance with a zar, or stranger, had

become a zar itself. From the period of Hezekiah's reign, to
which the massa Moab belongs, at least so far as its epilogue
is concerned, we are here carried back to the reign of Ahaz,
and indeed far beyond" the year that Ahaz died" (eh. xiv. 28),
to the very border of the reigns of J otham and Ahaz,-namely,
to the time 'Vl(hen the league for the destruction of Judah ha<l
only just been concluded. At the time when Isaiah incorpo•
rated this oracle in his collection, the threats against the king•
doms of Damascus and Israel had long been fulfilled. Assyria
had punished both of them. And Assyria itself had also been
punished, as the fourth turn in the oracle indicates. Conse•
quently the oracle stands here as a memorial of the truthful.
ness of the prophecy; and it answers a further purpose still,
viz. to furnish a rich prophetic consolation for the church of
all times, when persecuted by the world, and sighing under the
oppression of the kingdom of the world.
The first turn : vers. 1-3. "Behold, Damascus must (be
taken) away out of the number of the cities, and will be a heap
of faUen ruins. The cities of Aroer are forsaken, they are given
up to flocks, tliey lie there·without any one scaring them away.
And the fo1·tress of Ephraim is abolished, and tlie kingdom of
Damascus; and it happens to those that are left of A ram as to the
glory of the sons of Israel, saith Jehovah of hosts." " Behold,"
etc. : liinneh followed by a participle indicates here, as it does
everywhere else, something very• near at hand. Damascus is
removed 1'.l!l:;l (= 11.l! ni1~9, cf. 1 Kings xv. 13), i.e. out of the
sphere of existence as a city. It becomes 1l!'?, a heap of ruins.
The word is used intentionally instead of ~.!!, to sound as much
as possible like 1 1.l!P: a mutilated city, so to speak. It is just
the same with Israel, which has made itself an appendage of
Damascus. The" cities of Aroer" (gen. appos. Ges. § 114, 3)
represent the land to the east of the Jordan : there the judg-
ment upon Israel (executed by 'l'iglath-pileser) first began.
There were two Aroers: an old Amoritish city allotted to tha
tribe of Reuben, viz. "Aroer on the Arnon" (Deut. ii. 36,
iii. 12, etc.) ; and an old Ammonitish one, allotted to the tribe
of Gad, viz. "Aroer before Rabbah" (Rabbath Ammon, Josh ..
xiii. 25). The ruins of the former are Arair, on the lofty
northem bank of the Mugib; but the situation of the latter
CHAP. XVII. 4-8. 341
has not yet been determined with certainty (see Com. on Josh.
xiii. 25). The "cities of Aroer" are these two Aroers, and the
rest of the cities similar to it on the east of the Jordan; just
as "the Orions" in eh. xiii. 10 are Orion and other similar
stars. ,v e meet here again with a significant play upon the
sound in the expression 'are 'Aro'er (cities of Aroer): the name
of Aroer was ominous, and what . its name indicated would
happen to the cities in its circuit. .,~!;~ means "to lay bare,"
to pull down (Jer. li. 58); and "1!')~, '!':V, signifies a stark-naked
condition, a state of desolation and solitude. After ver. 1 has
threatened Damascus in particular, and ver. 2 has done the
same to Israel, ver. 3 comprehends them both. Ephraim
loses the fortified cities which once served it as defences,
nnd Damascus loses its rank as a kingdom. Those that are
left of Aram, who do not fall in the war, become like the
proud citizens of the kingdom of Israel, i.e. they are carried
away into captivity. Al~ this was fulfilled under Tiglath-
pileser. The accentuation connects 01~ "11;(~ (the remnant
of Aram) with the -first half of the verse; but the meaning
remains the same, as the subject t.o -~•~.~ is in any case the
Aramreans.
Second turn: vers. 4-8. "And it comes to pass in that day,
the glory of Jacob wastes away, and the fat of his fleslt grows
thin. And it will be as when a reapei· grasps the stalks of
wheat, and his arm mows off the ears; and it will be as with
one who gathers together ears in the valley of Rephaim. Yet a
gleaning remains from it, as at the olive-beating : two, three
berries higlt up at the top; four, five in its, the fruit trds,
branches, saith Jelwvali the God of Israel. At that day will
man look up to his Creator, and his eyes will look to tlie Holy
One of Israel. And he will not look to the altars, tlie work of
his hands ; and what lzis fingers liave made he will- not regard,
neither the Astartes not• the sun-gods." This second turn does
not speak of Damascus, but simply of Israel, and in fact of
all Israel, the range of vision widening out from Israel in the
more restricted sense, so as to embrace the whole. It will all •
disappear, with the exception of a small remnant; but the latter
will return. Thus "a remnant will return," the law of Israel's
history, which ~s here shown first of all in its threatening aspect,
and then in its more promising one. The reputation and pro-
sperity to which the two kingdoms were raised by .Jeroboam II,

and Uzziah would pass away. Israel was ripe for judgment,
like a field of corn for the harvest; and it would be as when a
reaper grasps the stalks that have shot up, and cuts off the ears.
,\~~ is not used elliptically for i 1~~ ~~ (Gesenius), nor is it a
definition of time (Luzzatto ), nor an accusative of the object
(Knobel), but a noun formed like N1?~, ~1?~, f\'')!,3, and used in
the sense of reaper (kotzer in· other cases). 1 The figure sug-
gested here is more fully expanded in John iv. and Rev. xiv.
Hardly a single one will escape the judgment: just as in the
broad plain of Rephaim, which slopes off to the south-west of
Jerusalem as far as Bethlehem, where it is covered with rich
fields of wheat, the collectors of ears leave only one or two ears
lying scattered here and there. Nevertheless a gleaning of
Israel (" in it," viz. in Jacob, ver. 4, eh. x. 22) will be left,
just as when the branches of the olive tree, which have been
already cleared with the hand, are still further shaken with a
stick, there still remain a few olives upon the highest branch
(two, three; cf. 2 Kings ix. 32), or concealed under the foliage
of the branches. "Its, tlte fruit tree's, branches:" this is an
elegant expression, as, for example, in Prov. xiv. 13; the carry-
ing over of the i1 to the second word is very natural in both
passages (see Ges. § 121, b). This small remnant will turn
with stedfast gaze to the living God, as is becoming in man as
such (ha'adam), and not regard the idols as worthy of any look
at all, at least of any reverential look. .As hammanim are here
images of the sun-god ion ,v::i, which is well known from the
Phrenician monuments,2 'asherim (for which we find, though
more rarely, 'ashih'otl1) apparently signifies images of the moon-
goddess. .And the combination of "Baal, .Asherah, and all the
host of heaven" in 2 Kings :xxiii. 4, as well as the surname
"queen of heaven" in Jer. vii. 18, xliv. 18, 19, appears to
require this (Knobel). But the latest researches have proved
that 'Asherah is rather the Semitic .Aphrodite, and therefore
the planet Venus, which was called the "little luck" (es-sa'd
1 Instead of katzar (to cut off, or shorten), they now say karatz in the
whole of the land to the east of the Jordan, which gives the idea of sawing
off,-a much more suitable one where the Syrian sickle is used.
2 See Levy, Phonizisches Worterbnch (1864), p. 19; and Otto Stransa '
on Nahum, p. xxii. ss. '
CHAP. XVIL 9- ll. 343
el-as'ga,•) 1 by tlie A1·abs, in distinction from 1lfuste1'i· (J upiter)/1

or "the great luck." And with this the name 'Asherah the
"lucky" (i.e. the source of luck or prosperity) and the similar
surname given to the Assyrian Istar agree ; 3 for 'Aslie,.ah is
the very same goddess as' Ashtoi·eth, whose name is thoroughly
Arian, and apparently signifies the star (Ved. stri =star; Zend.
stare; Neo-Pers. sita,•e, used chiefly for the morning star),
although Rawlinson (without being able to suggest any more
acceptable interpretation) speaks of this view as" not worthy
of much attention." 4 Thus Asherim is used to signify the
bosquets (shrubberies) or trees dedicated to the Semitic Aphro-
dite (Deut. xvi. 21; compare the verbs used to signify their
removal, l.!il, n,:,, eim) ; but here it probably refers to her
statues or images 5 (2 Kings xxi. 7 ; compare the mipldetzetli in
1 Kings xv. 13, which is used to denote ·an obscene exhibition).
For these images of the sun-god and of the goddess of the
morning star, the remnant of Israel, that has been purified by
the smelting furnace of judgment, has no longer any eye. Its
looks are exclusively directed to the one true God of man. The
promise, which here begins to dawn at the close of the second
turn, is hidden again in the third, though only to break forth
again in the fourth with double or triple intensity.
Third turn : vers. 9-11. " In that day will his fortified
cities be like the ruins of the forest and of tlie mountain top, which
they cleared be/ore the sons of Israel: and there arises a waste
place. For thou hast forgotten the God of thy salvation, and
hast not tliouglit of the Rock of thy sfronghold, tlierefore thou
plantedst chai·ming plantations, and didst set them with strange
1 See Krebl, Religion der vorislamischen Araber (1863), p. 11.

2 This was the tutelar deity of Damascus; see Job, ii. 446.
a" lshtar," says Rawlinson in his Five Great Monarchies of the Ancient
Eastern World,-a. work which challenges criticism through its dazzling
results,-" Ishtar is the goddess who rejoices mankind, and her most com-
mon epithet is Amra, 'the fortunate' or' the happy.' But otherwise her
epithets are vague and general, insomuch that she is often scarcely distin-
guishable from Beltis (the wife of Bel-Nimrod)." Vid. vol. i. p. 175 (1862).
4 The planet Venus, according to a Midrash relating to Gen. vi. 1, 2, is
']stehar transferred to the sky; and this is the ea.me as Zuhare (see Geiger,
Was hat Muhammed, etc., 1833, pp. 107-109).
6 The plural Ashtaroth, Hathors, which occurs upon Assyrian and
Egyptian monuments, bas a different meaning.

vines. I11 the day that thou plantedst, thou didst make a fence;
and with the morning dawn thou madest thy sowing to blossom :
a harvest heap in tlie day of deep wounds and deadly sorrow of
heart." The statement in ver. 3, "The fortress of Ephraim is
abolished," is repeated in ver. 9 in a more descriptive manner.
The fate of the strongly fortified cities of Ephraim would be
the same as that of the old Canaanitish castles, which were still
to be discerned in their antiquated remains, either in the depths
of forests or high up on the mountains. The word 'azubah,
which the early translators quite misunderstood, signifies, both
here and in eh. vi. 12, desolate places that have gone to ruin.
They also misunderstood i•~~~1 ~n;:i. The Septuagint renders
it, by a bold conjecture, ol 'Aµoppa'i,o, ,cat ol Eua'io,; but this is
at once proved to be false by the inversion of the names of the
two peoples, which was very properly thought to be necessary.
i.•i;:,~~ undoubtedly signifies the top of a tree, which is quite
unsuitable here. But as even this meaning points ,back to
i.~tc, extollere, ejferre (see at Ps. xciv. 4), it may also mean the
_mountain-top. The name ha'emori (the Amorites: those who
dwell high up in the mountains) proves the possibility of this;
and the prophet had this name in his mind, and was guided by
it in his choice of a word. The subject of ~:irp, is self-evident.
And the reason why only the ruins in forests and on mountains
are mentioned is, that other places, which were situated on the
different lines of traffic, merely cha11ged their inhabitants when
the land was taken by Israel. The reason why the fate of
Ephraim' s fortified castles was the same as that of the Amor-
itish castles, which were then lying in ruins, was that Ephraim,
as stated in ver. 10, had turned away from its true rocky
stronghold, namely from Jehovah. It was a consequence of
this estrangement from God, that Ephraim planted IJ'~';'Y,~ 'V.~?,
plantations of the nature of pleasant things, or pleasant planta-
tions (compare on Ps. lxxviii. 49, and Ewald, § 287, ab), i.e.
cultivated all kinds of sensual accompaniments to its worship,
in accordance with its heathen propensities; and sowed, or·
rather (as zemorah is the layer of a vine) "set," this garden-
ground, to which the suffix ennu refers, with strange grapes,
by forming an a11iance with a zar (a stranger), namely the
king of Damascus. On the very day of the planting, Ephraim
fenced it carefully (this is the meaning of the pilpel, sigseg
CrTAP. XVII. 9-ll. 345
from l~rt•=.r.io, not" to raise," as no such verb as l~~=i'1~~, ~~9,

can be shown to exist), that is to say, be ensured the perpetuity
of these sensuous modes of worship as a state religion, with all
the shrewdness of a Jeroboam (see Amos vii. 13). And the
very next morning he had brought into blossom what he had
sown : the foreign layer had shot up like a hot-house plant, i.e.
the alliance had speedily grown into a hearty agreement, and
had already produced one blossom at any rate, viz. the plan of
a joint attack upon Judah. But this plantation, which was so
flattering and promising for Israel, and which had succeeded
so rapidly, and to all appearance so happily, was a harvest heap
for the day of the judgmeut. Nearly all modern expositors
have taken ned as the third person (after the form meth, Ges .•
§ 72, Anm. 1), and render it "the harvest flees;" but the third
person of ,~~ would be ia, like the participle in Gen. iv. 12;
whereas the meaning cumulus (a heap), which it has elsewl1ere
as a substantive, is quite appropriate, and the statement of the
prophet resembles that of the apostle in Rom. ii. 5; The day
of the judgment is called " the day of ;,}~f' (or, according to
another reading, n}~n, not, however, as equivalent to nachal, a
stream (Luzzatto, in giorno di fimnana), as in Ps. cxxiv. 4 (the
tone upon the last syllable proves this), nor in the sense of" in
the day of possession," as Rosenrniiller and others suppose, since
this necessarily gives to ,?. the former objectionable and (by
the side of "1 1¥~) improbable verbal sense ; but as the feminine
of nachleh, written briefly for maccah naclilah (J er. xiv. 17), i.e.
inasmuch as it inflicts grievous and mortal wounds. Ephraim's
plantation is a harvest heap for that day (compare katzir, the
harvest of punishment, in Hos. vi. 11• and J er. Ii. 33) ; and
the hope set upon this plantation is changed into ~)~ :l~f', a
desperate and incurable heartfelt sorrow (Jer. xxx. 15). The
organic connection between vers. 12-14, which follow, and the
oracle concerning Damascus and Israel, has also been either
entirely misunderstood, or not thoroughly appreciated. The
connection is the following: As the prophet sets before himself
the manner in which the sin of Ephraim is punished by Asshur,
as the latter sweeps over the Holy Land, the promise which
already began to dawn in the second turn bursts completely
through : the world-power is the instrument of punishment m
the hands of Jehovah, but riot for ever,
346 THE PROPHECIES OF lSAIAH.
Fourth turn: vers. 12-14. "Woe to the roa1·fng of many

nations: li"ke the roaring of seas they roar; and to tlte rumbling of
nations, like the rumbling of miglity waters tliey rumble! Nations,
like the rumbling of many waters they rumble; and He threaten,
it: tlten it flies fa1· away, and is chased like chaff of the moun-
tains before tlie wind, and like a cloud of dust. before the gale.
At eventide, behold consternation; and before tlte morning dawn
it is destroyed: this is the portion of our plunderers, and the lot
of our robbers." It is the destruction of Asshur that the pro-
phet is predicting here (as in eh. xiv. 24-27, :Xxix. 5-8, etc.),
though not of Asshur as Asshur, but of .A.sshur as the imperial
kingdom, which embraced a multitude of nations (eh. xxii. 6,
viii. 9, 10, xiv. 26, xxix. 7, 8) all gathered together under the
rule of, one will, to make a common attack upon the church
of God. The connection between this fourth turn and the
third is precisely the same as between eh. viii. 9, 10, and eh.
viii. 6-8. The exclamation of woe (lwi) is an expression of
pain, as in eh. x. 1 ; and this is followed by a proclamation of
the judgment of wrath. The description of the rolling wave
of nations is as pictorial as the well-known illi inte1• sese, etc., of
0
the Cyclops in Virgil. "It spreads and· stre tches out, as if it

would never cease to roll, and roar, and surge, and sweep
onward in its course" (Drechsler). In the expression "it" (bo)
in ver. 13a, the many surging nations are kneaded together, as
it were, into one mass. It costs God simply a threatening
word; and this mass all flies apart (mimme1•cl1dk like mifrdcliok,
eh. xxiii. 7), and falls into dust, and whirls about in all direc-
tions, like the chaff of threshing-floors in high situations, or
0
like dust whirled up by the storm. The judgment commences
in the evening, and rages through the night; and before the
morning dawns, the army of nations raised by the imperial
power is all destroyed (compare eh. xxix. 7, 8, and the fulfil-
ment in eh. xxxvii. 36). The fact that the oracle concerning
Damascus in its fourth stage takes so comprehensive and, so far
as Israel is concerned, so promising a form, may be explained
on the ground that Syria was the forerunner of Asshur in the
attack upon Israel, and that the alliance between Israel and
Syria became the occasion of the complications with Asshur.
If the substance of the massa Dammesek (the oracle concern-
i'ng Damascus) had been restricted to the prophecy contained
CHAP. XVIIL 347
in the name Mahershaial, the element of promise so charac-

teristic of the prophecies against the nations of the world would
be entirely wanting. But the shout of triumph, " This is the
portion," etc., supplied a terminal point, beyond which the
massa could not go without the sacrifice of its unity. We are
therefore warranted in regarding eh. xviii. as an independent
prophecy, notwithstanding its commencement, which apparently
forms a continuation of the fourth strophe of eh. xvii.
ETHIOPIA'S SUBMISSION TO JEHOVAH.-CHAP. XVIII.
The notion that eh. xviii. 4-6 contains an account of the

judgment of J ehoyah upon Ethiopia is quite an untenable one.
The prophet is here predicting the destruction of the army of
Sennacherib in his usual way, and in accordance with the actual
fulfilment (eh. xxxvii. 36). The view which Hofmann has
adopted from the Jewish expositors-na!Ilely, that the people
so strangely described at the commencement and close of the
prophecy is the Israelitish nation-is equally untenable. It is
Ethiopia. Taking both these facts together, then, the con-
clusion to which we are brought is, that the prophet is here
foretelling the effect that will be produced upon Ethiopia by
the jndgment which .Tehovah is about to inflict upon .Asshur.
But it is altogether improbable either that the prophecy falls
later than the Assyrian expedition against Egypt (as Schegg
supposes), or that the Ethiopian ambassadors mentioned here
are despatched to Judah to seek for friendship and aid (as
Ewald, Knobel, Meier, and Thenius maintain). The expe-
dition was still impending, and that against Judah was the
means to this further end. The ambassadors are not sent to
Judah, but carry commands with the most stirring despatch to
every province under Ethiopian rule. The Ethiopian kingdom
is thrown into the greatest excitement in the face of the ap-
proaching Assyrian invasion, and the messengers are sent out
to raise the militia. At that time both Egypts were governed
by the Ethiopian (or twenty-fifth) dynasty, Sabako the Ethiopian
having made himself master of the country on the Lower Nile.1
The king of Egypt who was contemporaneous with Sennacherib
was the Tfrhaka of the Old Testament, the Tarakos of Manetho,
1 See Brugsch, Histoire d'E9ypte, i. (1859) 244-246.
and the Tearkon of Strabo,-a great conqueror, according to

Megasthenes, like Sesostris and Nebuchadnezzar, who lrnd
carried his conquests as far as the Pillars of Hercules (Strabo,
xv. 1, 6). This explains the strangely sounding description
given in vers. 2 and 7 of the Ethiopian people, which had
the universal reputation in antiquity of gigantic strength and
invincibility. It is impossible to determine the length of time
that intervened between the composition of the prophecy and
the fourteenth year of Hezekiah's reign, in which the Assyrian
army commenced the expedition across Judah to Egypt. The
event which the prophecy foretells-namely, that the judgment
of Jehovah upon Asshur would be followed by the submission
of Ethiopia to Jehovah-was only partially and provisionally
fulfilled (2 Chron. xxxii. 23). And there is nothing to surprise
us in this, inasmuch as in the prophecies delivered before the
destruction of Assyria the latter always presented itself to the
mind of the prophet as the kingdom of the world; and conse-
quently the prophecy had also an eschatological feature, which
still remained for a future and remote fulfilment.
The prophecy commences with hoi, which never signifies
heus, but always vre (woe). Here, however, it differs from
eh. xvii. 12, and is an expression of compassion (cf. Isa. Iv. 1,
Zech. ii. 10) rather than of anger; for the fact that the mighty
Ethiopia is oppressed by the still mightier Asshur, is a humilia-
tion which Jehovah has prepared for the former. Vers. 1, 2a:
" Woe to the land of tlie whirring of wings, wliich is beyMd tlie
rivers of Cusli, tliat sends ambassadors into tlie sea and in boats
of papyrus over the face of the waters." The land of Cusli com-
mences, according to Ezek. xxix. 10 (cf. xxx. 6), where Upper
Egypt ends. The Seveneh (Aswan), mentioned by Ezekiel, is
the boundary-point at which the Nile enters Mizraim proper,
and which is still a depot for goods coming from the south
down the Nile. The rwliare-Cush (rivers of Cush) are chiefly
those that surround the Cushite Seba (Gen. x. 7). This is the
name given to the present Sennar, the Meroitic island which
is enclosed between the White and Blue Nile (the Astapos of
Ptolemy, or the present Bahr el-Abyad, and the Astaboras of
Ptolemy, or the present Balir el-Azrak). According to the
latest researches, more especially those of Speke, the White
Nile, which takes its rise in the Lake of Nyanza, is the chief
CHAP. XVIII. 1, 2. 34!.l
source of the Nile. The latter, and the Blue Nile, whose con-
fluence (makran) with it takes place in lat. 15° 25', are fed by
many larger or smaller tributary streams (as well as mountain
torrnnts); the Blue Nile even more than the Nile proper.
And this abundance of water in the land to the south of
&veneli, and still farther south beyond Seba ( or Meroe), might
very well have been known to the prophet as a general fact.
The land "beyond the rivers of Cush" is the land bounded by
the sources of the Nile, i.e. (including Ethiopia itself in the
strirter sense of the_ word) the south land under Ethiopian rule
that lay still deeper in the heart of the country, the land of its
African auxiliary tribes, whose names (which probably include
the later N ubians and Abyssinians), as given in 2 Chron. xii. 3,
Nahum iii. 9, Ezek. xxx. 5, Jer. xlvi. 9, suppose a minuteness
of information which has not yet been attained by modern
research. To this Ethiopia, which is designated by its farthest
limits (compare Zeph. iii. 10, where Wolff, in his book of
Judith, erroneously supposes Media to be intended as the
Asiatic Cush), the prophets give the strange name of e1·etz
tziltzal cenapliaim. This has been interpreted as meaning "the
land of the wings of an army with clashing arms" by Gesenius
and others ; but cenapliaim does not occur in this sense, like
'agappim in Ezekiel. Others render it " the land of the noise
of waves" (Umbreit); but cenap!taim cannot be used of waters
except in such a connection as eh. viii. 8. Moreover, tziltzal is
not a fitting onomatopoetic word either for the clashing of arms
or the noise of waves. Others, again, render it "the land of
the double shadow" (Grotius, Vitringa, Knobel, and others);
but, however appropriate this epithet might be to Ethiopia as a
tropical land, it is very hazardous to take the word in a sense
which is not sustained by the usage of the language ; and the
same ohjection may be brought against Luzzatto's "land of the
far-shadowing defence." Shelling has also suggested another
objection,-namely, that the shadow thrown even in tropical
lands is not a double one, falling northwards and southwards
at the same time, and therefore that it cannot be figuratively
described as double-winged. Tziltzal cenapliaim is the buzzing
of the wings of insects, with which Egypt and Ethiopia swarmed
on account of the climate and the abundance of water: '~¥,
constr.'~?¥, tinnitus, stridor, a primary meaning from which
the other three meanings of the word-cymbal, l1arpoon (a

whirring dart), and grasshopper 1-are derived. In eh. vii. 18
the forces of Egypt are called "the fly from the end of the
rivers of Egypt." Here Egypt and Ethiopia are called the
land of the whirring of wings, inasmuch as the prophet had in
his mind, under the designation of swarms of insects, the motley
swarms of different people included in this great kingdom that
were so fabulously strange to an Asiatic. "Within this great
kingdom messengers were now passing to and fro upon its great
waters in boats of papyrus (on game, Capt. 'game, Talm. gami,
see at ,Toh viii. 11), Greek f]aploer; 1ra1r6pwa, (flap{,;, from the
Egyptian bari, bali, a barque). In such vessels as these, and
with Egyptian tackle, they went as far as the remote island of
Taprobane. The boats were made to clap together (plicatiles),
so as to be carried past the cataracts (Parthey on Plutm·ch. dt
Iside, pp. 198-9). And it is to these messengers in their paper
boats that the appeal of the prophet is addressed.
He sends them home; and what they are to say to their own
people is generalized into an announcement to the whole earth.
Vers. 2b, 3. " Go, swift messengers, to the people stretched out
and polished, to the ten·ible people far away on the other side, to
the nation of command upon command and treading down, whose
land rivers cut tlirough. .All ye possessors of tlie globe and in:..
habitants of the eartli, when a banner rises on tlie mountains, look
ye ; and when they blow the trumpets, hearken ! " We learn from
what follows to what it is that the attention of Ethiopia and all
the nations of the· earth is directed: it is the destruction of
Asshur by Jehovah. They are to attend, when they observe
the two signals, the banner and the trumpet-blast ; these are
decisive moments. Because Jehovah was about to deliver the
.world from the conquering might of Assyria, against which the
Ethiopian kingdom was now summoning all the means of self-
defence, the prophet sends the messengers home. Their own
1 Schroring supposes tziltzal to be the scarab:eus sacer (Linn.) ; but it

would be much more natural, if any particular animal is intended, to think
of the tzaltzalya, a.s it is called in the language of the Gallas, the tzetze in
the Betschuana language, the most dreaded diptera of the interior of Africa,
a species of glossina which attacks all t-he larger mammalia (though not
men). Vid. Hartmann, Naturgeschichtlich-medic. Skizze der Nillander, Abth.
i. p. 205•.
CHAP, XVIll. 2, 8. 351
people, to wllich he sends them home, are elaborately'described.

They are memusshak, stretched out, i.e. very tall (LXX. Wvo~
µ,eTeCtJpov), just as the Sabreans are said to have been in eh. xlv. 14.
They are also morat = m•morat (Ges. § 52, Anm. 6), smoothed,
politus, i.e. either not disfigured by an ugly growth of hair, or
else, without any reference to depilation, but rather with refer-
ence to the bronze colour of their skin, smooth and shining
with healthy freshness. The description which Herodotus gives
of the Ethiopians, µ,eyunot Kat ,ca)\,'JltuTot av0pwnwv waVTCtJV (iii.
20), quite answers to these first two predicates. They are still
further described, with reference to the wide extent of their
kingdom, which reached to the remotest south, as "the terrible
nation il~?m tmq,;,," i.e. from this point, where the prophet
meets with the messengers, farther and farther off (compare
1 Sam. xx. 21, 22, but not 1 Sam. xviii. 9, where the expres-
sion has a chronological meaning, which would be less suitable
here, where everything is so pictorial, and which is also to be
rejected, because tmi-1,;, cannot be equivalent to tt~n ,~~!:? ;
cf. Nahum ii. 9). We may see from eh. xxviii. 10, 13, what
kav (kii.v, with connecting accusatives and before makkeph),
a measuring or levelling line, signifies, when used by the pro-
phet· with the reduplication which he employs here : it is a
people of "command upon command,"-that is to say, a com-
manding nation ; (according to Ewald, Knobel, and others,
kav is equivalent to the Arabic kuwe, strength, a nation of
double or gigantic strength.) "A people of treading down"
(sc. of others; m"busah is a second genitive to goi), i.e. one
which subdues and tramples down wherever it appears. These
are all distinctive predicates-a nation of imposing grandeur,
a ruling and conquering nation. The last predicate extols its
fertile land. NJ~ we take not in the sense of diripere, or as
equivalent to bazaz, like 0~9, to melt, equivalent to masas,
but in the sense of findere, i.e. as equivalent to ll!f, like N~~, to
sip = !/'?~. For it is no praise to say that a land is scoured
out, or washed away, by rivers. Bottcher, who is wrong in.
describing this chapter as "perhaps the most difficult in the
whole of the Old Testament," very aptly compares with it the
expression. used by Herodotus (ii. 108), KaTETµ,~017 iJ Atrytm"To~.
But why this strange elaboration. instead of the simple name 1
There is a divine irony in the fact that a nation so great and
352 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAII.
glorious, and (tl10ugh not without reason, considering its natural

gifts) so full of self-consciousness, should be thrown into such
violent agitation in the prospect of the danger that threatened
it, and should be making such strenuous exe11ions to avert that
danger, when ,Jehovah the God of Israel was about to destroy
the threatening power itself 1n a night, and consequently all
the care and trouble of Ethiopia were utterly needless.
The prophet knows for certain that the messengers may go
home and announce this act of Jehovah to their own people and
to all the world. Vers. 4-6. "For thus liath Jehovah spoken to
me : I will be still, and will observe upon my throne during clear
weather in sunshine, during a cloud of dew in the lieat of harvist.
For befm·e the harvest, wlien the blossom falls off, and the fruit·
becomes the ripening grape: then will He cut off the branclies with
pruning-hooks ; and the tendrils He removes, breaks off. Tliey
a1·e left altogether to the birds of prey on the mountains, and _to
the cattle ofthe land; and, tlw bfrds of prey summer thereon, and
all the cattle of the land will winter thereo.n." The prophecy '
explains itself here, as is very frequently the case, especially
with Isaiah ; for the literal words of ver. 6 show us unques-
tionably what it is that Jehovah will allo·w to develop itself so
prosperously under favourable circumstances, and without any
interposition on His part, until He suddenly and violently puts
an end to the whole, just as it is approaching perfect maturity.
It is the might of Assyria. Jehovah quietly looks on from
the heavenly seat of His glorious presence, without disturbing
the course of the thing intended. This quietness, however, is
not negligence, but, as the hortative expressions show, a well-
considered resolution. The two Caphs in ver. 4 are not com-
parative, but indicate the time. He remains quiet whilst there
is clear- weather with sunshine C~P. indicating continuance, as
in Jer. viii. 18, I Sam. xiv. 32), and whilst there is a dew-cloud
in the midst of that warmth, which is so favourable for the
harvest, by causing the plants that have been thoroughly heated
in the day and refreshed at night by the dew, to shoot .up and
ripen with rapidity and luxuriance. The plant thought of, as
ver. 5 clearly shows, is the vine. By liplme katzir (before the
harvest) we are either to understand the period just before the
wheat-harvest, which coincides with the flowering of the grape;
or, since Isaiah uses katzir for bat.zir in eh. xvi. 9, the time at
CllA:P. -~VIII. ,. 3.53
the close of the summer, immediately preceding the vintage.

Here again the Caph indicates the time. When the blossoming
is over, so that the flower fades away, and the fruit that has set
becomes a ripening grape (baser, as in Job xv. 33, not in the
sense of labruscum, but of ompha:c; and gamal, maturescere, as
in Num. xvii. 23, maturare), He cuts off the branches (zalzallim,
from zilzel, to swing to and fro ; compare the Arabic ddliye, a
vine-branch, from dala, to hang long and loose) upon which the
nearly ripened grapes are hanging, and removes or nips off 1
the tendrils (netishoth, as in Jer. v. 10, from natash, to stretch
far out; niphal, to twist about a long way, eh. xvi. 8, compare
J er. xlviii. 32); an intentional asyndeton with a pictorial sound.
The words of Jehovah concerning Himself have here passed
imperceptibly into words of the prophet concerning Jehovah.
The ripening grapes, as ver. 6 now explains, are the Assyrians,
who were not far from the summit of their power; the fruit-
branches that are cut off and nipped in pieces are their corpses,
which are now through both summer and winter the food of
swarms of summer birds, as well as. of beasts of prey that
remain the whole winter through. This is the act of divine
judgment, to which the approaching exaltation of the banner,
and the approaching blast of trumpets, is to call the attention
of the people of Ethiopia.
What effect this act of Jehovah would have upon the
Ethiopian kingdom, if it should now take place, is described
in ver. 7: "At that time will there be offered as a homage to
Jehovah of hosts a nation sfretched aut and polished, and from a
terrible people, far away on the oth&r side; a nation of command
upon command and treading down, whose land rivers cut through,
at the place of the name of Jelwvah of hosts, the mountain of
Zion." er (a people), at the commencement, cannot possibly
be equivalent to er!:? (from a people). If it were taken in this
sense, it would be necessary to make the correction accordingly,
1
ttiD = T)JiJ with a pausal sharpening of the tzere, which is lengthened
by the tone, from tazaz or t'iz in post-biblical Hebrew, to knock off, knock
to pieces, or weaken (compare tashash). On this change of vowels in
pause, see at Gen. xvii. 14; and compare Olshausen, § 91, d. For an
example of the post-biblical use of the word, vid. b. Sanhedrin 102a,
"like two sticks hammatnzoth," i.e. one of which "hits the other in two"
(hittiz, apparently from tuz or tiz, like hinniach from nuach),
VOL, I. Z
as Knobel has done; but the important parallels in eh. ]xvi. 20

and Zeph, iii. 10 are against this. Consequently 'am and goi
(people and nation) must be rendered as subjects; and the lf?
in C,lt':;l must be taken as partitive. Ethiopia is offered, i.e.
offers itself, as a free-will offering to Jehovah, impelled irre-
sistibly by the force of the impression made by the mighty act
of Jehovah, or, as it is expressed in '' the Titan among the
Psalms" (Ps. lxviii. 32, probably a Davidic psalm of the time
of Hezekiah), "there come kingdoms of splendour out of
Egypt; Cush rapidly stretches out its hands to Elohim." In
order that the gi-eatness of this spiritual conquest might be
fully appreciated, the description of this strangely glorious
people is repeated· here ; and with this poetical rounding, the
prophecy itself, which was placed as a kind of overture before
the following massa Mitzraim when the prophet collected the
whole of his prophecies together, is brought to a close.
THE ORACLE CONCERNING EGYPT.-CHAP. XIX.
The three prophecies in eh. xviii. xix. and xx. really form a
trilogy. The first (eh. xviii.), which, like eh. i., the introduction
to the whole, is without any special heading, treats in language
of the sublimest pathos of Etliiopia. The second (eh. xix.)
treats in a calmer and more descriptive tone of Egypt. The
third (eh. xx.) treats of both Egypt and Ethiopia in the style
of historic prose. The kingdom to which all three prophecies
refer is one and the same, viz. the Egypto-Ethiopian kingdom ;
but whilst eh. xviii. refers to the ruling nation, eh. xix. treats
of the conquered one, and eh. xx. embraces both together. The
. reason why such particular attention is given to Egypt in the
prophecy, is that no nation on earth was so mixed up with
the history of the kingdom of God, from the _patriarchal times
downwards, as Egypt was. And because Israel, as the law
plainly enjoined upon it, was never to forget that it had been
sheltered for a long time in Egypt, and there had grown into
a great nation, and had received many benefits ; whenever
prophecy has to speak concerning Egypt, it is quite as earnest
in its promises as it is in its threats. And thus the massa of
Isaiah falls into two distinct halves, viz. a threatening one
(vers. 1-15), and a promising one (vers. 18-25); whilst be-
CHAP. XIX. 1-4-. 355
tween the judgment and the salvation (in vers. 16 and 17)
there stands the alarm, forming as it were a connecting bridge
between the two. And just in proportion as the coil of punish-
ments is unfolded on the one hand by the prophet, the pro-
mise is also unfolded in just as many stages on the othe.r; and
moving on in ever new grooves, rises at length to such a height,
that it breaks not only through the limits of contemporaneous
history, but even through those of the Old Testament itself,
and speaks in the spiritual language of the world-embracing
love of the New Testament.
The oracle opens with a short introduction, condensing the
whole of the substance of the first half into a few weighty
words,-an art in which Isaiah peculiarly excelled. In this
the name of Egypt, the land without an equal, occurs no less ,
than three times. Ver. 1. " Behold, Jehovah ridetli upon a ligl1t
cloud, and cometh to Egypt ; and the idols of Egypt shake before
Him, and the heart of Egypt melteth within it.'' Jehovah rides
upon clouds when He is about to reveal Himself in His judicial
majesty (Ps. xviii. 11); and in this instance He rides upon
a light cloud, because it will take place rapidly. . The word
kal signifies both light and swift, because what is light moves
swiftly; and even a light cloud, which is light because it is thin,
is comparatively ~¥, i.e. literally dense, opaque, or obscure.
The idols of Egypt shake (l!~), •as in eh. vi. 4, vii. 2), because
Jehovah comes over them to judgment (cf. Ex. xii. 12; J er.
xlvi. 25; Ezek. xxx. 13) : they must shake, for they are to be
thrown down; and their shaking for fear is a shaking to their
fall (~), as in eh. xxiv. 20, xxix. 9). The Vav apodosis in ~ll~1
(p1'(et. cons. with the tone upon the last syllable) connects
toge.ther the cause and e:ffect, as in eh. vi. 7.-In what judg-
ments the judgment will be fulfilled, is now declared by the
majestic Judge Himself. Vers. 2-4. "And I spur Egypt
against Egypt: and they go to war, eve1'y one with his brother,
and every one with his neiglibour ; city against city, kingdom
against kingdom. And the spirit of Egypt is emptied out witliin
it: and I swallow up its ready counsel; and they go to tlie idols to
inquire, and to the mutterers, and to the omcle-spirits, and to tbe
soothsayers. And I shut up Egypt in the hand of a hard rule;
and a .fierce king will reign over them, saith the Lord, Jelwvah of
lwsts." Civil war will rage in Egypt ( on sicsec, see at eh. ix. 10).
356 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH •
. The people once so shrewd are now at their wits' end ; their
spirit is quite poured out (i1~~i, with the reduplication removed,
for n~;ii, according to Ges. § 68, Anm. 11,-as, for example, in
Gen. xi. 7, Ezek. xli. 7), so that there is nothing left of either
intelligence or resolution. Then (and this is also part of the
judgment) they turn for help, in counsel and action, where no
help is to be found, viz. to their "nothings" of gods, and the
manifold demoniacal arts, of which Egypt could boast of being
the primary seat. On the names of the practisers of the black
art, see eh. viii. 19; 'ittim, the mutterers, is from 'atat, to squeak
(used of a camel-saddle, especially when new), or to nimble
(used of an empty stomach): see Lane's Lexicon. But ·~n
this is of no avail: Jehovah gives them up (i~t;,, syn. i~~9ry,
<1'V"fKAefriv) to be ruled over by a hard-hearted and cruel king.
The prophecy does not relate to a foreign conqueror, so as to
lead us to think of Sargon (Knobel) or Cambyses (Luzzatto),
but to a native despot. In comparing the prophecy with the
fulfilment, we must bear in mind that ver. 2 relates to the
national revolution which broke out in Sais, and resulted in
the overthrow of the Ethiopian rule, and to the federal dodek-
archy to which the rising of the nation led. • " Kingdom
against kingdom :" this exactly suits those twelve small king-
doms into which Egypt was split up after the overthrow of the
Ethiopian dynasty in .the, year 695, until Psammetichus, the
dodekarch of Sais, succeeded in the year 670 in comprehend-
ing these twelve states once more under• a ,single monarchy.
This very Psammetichus (and the royal house of Psaminetichus
generally) is the hard ruler, the reckless despot; 1 He :succeeded
in gaining the battle at Momemphis, by which ,,he· 'established
himself in the monarchy, through having first of' all strength-
ened himself with mercenary troops from Ionia;" Caria, and
Greece. From his time down wards, the trhe' Egyptian cha-
racter was destroyed by the admixture of foreign elements ;1
and this occasioned the emigration of a large portion of the
military caste to Meroe. The Egyptian nation very. soon ~a!Iie
to feel how oppressive this new dynasty was,• when. Necho
(616-597), the son and successor of Psammetiohns, ·renewe?
1 See Leo, Universalgesch. i. 152, and what Brugsch saysiii his Histoirt
d'Egypte, i. 250, with regard to the brusques changeme~ts tliat_Egypt en-
dured under Psammetichus.
CHAP. XIX. 5-10. 357
the project of Ramses-Miamun, to construct a Suez canal, and

tore away 120,000 of the natives of the land from their homes,
sending them to wear out their lives in forced labour of the
most wearisome kind. A. revolt on the part of the native
troops, who had been sent against the rising Cyrene, and driven
back into the desert, led to the overthrow of Hophra, the
grandson of Necho (570), and put an end to the hateful
government of the family of Psammetichus.
The prophet then proceeds to foretell another misfortune
which was coming upon Egypt: the Nile dries up, and with
this the fertility of the land disappears. Vers. 5-10. "And tlte
waters will dry up from tlie sea, and th~ rive,· is parched and
dried; And the arms of the river spread a stench; the channels
of Matzor become shallow and parched: reed and rush shrivel up.
The meadows by the Nile, on the border of the Nile, and every
corn-field of the Nile, dries up, is scattered, and disappears. And
the fishe1·men groan, and all who throw draw-nets into the Nile
lament, and they that spread out the net upon the face of the
waters languish away. And the workers of fine combed flam are
con/ounded, and tlw weavers of cotton fabrics. And the pilla,•s
of the land are ground to powder; all that work for wages are
troubled in mind." In ver. 5 the Nile is called yam (a sea),
just as Homer calls it Oceanus, which, as Diodorus observes, was
the name given by the natives to the river (Egypt. oham). The
White Nile is called bahr el-abyad (the White Sea), the Blue
Nile bahr el-azrak, and the combined waters bahr en-Nil, or,
in the language of the Besharin, as here in Isaiah, yam. And
in the account of the creation, in Gen. i., yammim is the
collective name for great seas and rivers. But the Nile itself
is more like an inland sea than a river, from the point at which
the great bodies of water brought down by the Blue Nile and
the White Nile, which rises a few weeks later, flow together;
partly on account of its great breadth, and partly also because
of its remaining stagnant throughout tlre dry season. It is not
till the tropical rains commence that the swelling river begins
to flow more rapidly, and the yam becomes a ndhar. But when,
as is here threaten~d, the Nile sea and Nile river in Upper
;Egypt sink together and dry up (nissl.'tliu, niphal either of
slu1tliath = ndsliattu, to set, to grow shallow; or more probably
from nasliatli, to dry up, since eh. :xli. 17 and Jer. Ii. 30
warrant the assumption that there was such a verb), the mouths
(or arms) of the Nile (nehdrotli), which flow through the Delta,
and the many canals (ye'01-im), by which the benefits of the
overflow are conveyed to the Nile -valley, are turned into·
stinking puddles (W~t~~, a hiphil, half substantive half verbal,
unparalleled elsewhere,1 signifying to spread a stench; possibly
it may have bee!l used in the place of i:i1 from~r::i, or n~r~ nm~,
sHnking, to which a different application was given in ordi-
nary use). In all probability it is not without intention that
Isaiah uses the expression Mdtzor, inasmuch as he distinguishes
Mdtzor from Pathros (?h, xi. 11), i.e. Lower from Upper Egypt
(Egyp. sa-het, the low land, and sa-1·es, the higher land), the
two together being Mitzrayim. And ye' orim (by the side of
neltdroth) we are warranted in regarding as the name given of
the Nile canals. The canal system in Egypt and the system
of irrigation are older than the invasion of the Hyksos (vid.
Lepsius, in Herzog's Cyclopmdia). On the other hand, ye'o,.-
in ver. 7 (where it is written three times plene, as it is also in
ver. 8) is the Egyptian name of the Nile generally (yaro). 2 It
is repeated emphatically three times, like Mitzrayim in ver. 1.
Parallel to mizra', but yet different from it, is n\;f, from ii1f,
to be naked or bare, which signifies, like many derivatives of
the synonymous word in Arabic, either open spaces, or as
here, grassy tracts by the water-side, i.e. meadows. Even the
meadows, which lie close to the water-side (pi = ora, as in Ps.
cxxxiii. 2, not ostium), and all the fields, become so parched,
that they blow away like ashes. Then the three leading
sources from which Egypt derived its maintenance all fail:-
viz. the fishing; the linen manufacture, which supplied dresses
for the priests and bandages for mummies ; and the cotton
manufacture, by which all who were not priests were supplied
1 It is not unparalleled !IS a hiph. denom. (compare i1;,y;,, oil, ,~,

to press, Job xxiv. 11, Talm. 1/1?1:li'.", to become worm-eate~; and m;~y
others of a similar kind) ; and 11B a· mixed form (possibly a mixture of two
readings, as Gesenius and Bottcher suppose, though it is not necessarily so),
• the language admitt~d of much that WIIS strange, more especially in the
vulgar tongue, which found its way here and there into written composition.
1 From the fact that aur in old Egyptian means the Nile, we may
explain the ~povop'o, lj-ro, N,1:ho;, with which the Laterculus of Eratosthenes
closes.
CHAP. XIX. 11-13. 359
with clothes. The Egyptian fishery was very important. In

the Berlin :Museum there is an Egyptian micmoreth with lead
attached. The mode of working the flax by means of seriMJ,,
pectinatio ( compare pii9, wool-combs, Kelim, 12, 2), is shown
on the monuments. In the Berlin Museum there are also
Egyptian combs of this description with which the flax was
carded. The productions of the Egyptian looms were cele-
brated in antiquity: churay, lit. white cloth (singularet. with the
old termination ay), is the general name for cotton fabrics, or
the different kinds of byssus that were woven there (compare
the f3uuulvrov o0ovlrov of the Rosetta inscription). A.11 the
castes, from the highest to the lowest, are now thrown into
agonies of despair. The shathoth (an epithet that was probably
suggested by the thought of shethi, a warp, Syr.· 'asliti, to weave,
through the natural association of ideas), i.e. the "pillars" of
the land (with a suffix relating to 1,fitzrayim, see at eh. iii. 8,
and construed as a masculine as at Ps. xi. 3), were the highest
castes, who were the direct supporters of the state edifice; and
i~t ~~y cannot mean the citizens engaged in trade, i.e. the
middle classes, but such of the people as hired themselves to
the employers of labour, and therefore lived upon wages and
not upon their own property (•~t is used here as in Prov. xi.
18, and not as equivalent to •~~' the dammers-up of the water
for the purpose of catching the fish, like r:fl?, Kelim, 23, 5).
The prophet now dwells upon the punishment which falls
upon the pillars of the land, and describes it in vers. 11-13:
" The princes of Zoan become mere fools, the wise counsellors of
Pliaraoli; readiness in counsel is stupified. How can ye say ta
Pharaoh, I am a son of wise men, a son of kings of the olden
time? Where are they then, thy wise men? Let them announce
to tliee, and know what Jehovah of hosts hath determined con-
cerning Egypt. The princes of Zoan have become fools, tl1e
princes of Memphis are deceived; and they have led Egypt astray
who are tlie corner-stone of its castes." The two constructives
~~Y.\ ~9.:;ir:i do not stand in a subordinate relation, but in a
co:ordi~ate one (see at Ps. lxxviii. 9 and Job xx. 17; compare
also 2 Kings xvii.. 13, keri), viz. " the wise men, counsellort
of Pharaoh," 1 so that the second noun is the explanatory pei;--
1 Pharaoh does not mean" the king" (equivalent to the Coptic 'lr-011po),
but according to Brugs_ch, " great house" (Upper Egyptian periia, 1.-0wer
mutative of the first. Zoan is the Tanis of primeval times

(N um. ~iii. 22), which was situated on one of the arms through
which the Nile flows into the sea (viz. the ostiitm Taniticum),
and was the home from which two dynasties sprang. Noph
(per aph(Er. = Menoph, contracted into Moph in Hos. ix. 6) is
Jfemphis, probably the seat of the Pharaohs in the time of
Joseph, and raised by Psammetichus into the metropolis of the
whole kingdom. The village of Mitraltenni still stands upon
its ruins, with the Serapeum to the north-west. 1 Consequently
princes of Zoan and Memphis are princes of the chief cities
of the land, and of the supposed primeval pedigree; probably
priest-princes, since the wisdom of the Egyptian priest was of
world-wide renown (Herod. ii. 77, 260), and the oldest kings
of Egypt sprang from the priestly caste. Even in the time of
Hezekiah, when the military caste had long become the ruling
one, the priests once more succeeded in raising one of their
own number, namely Sethos, to the throne of Sais. These
magnates of Egypt, with their wisdom, would be turned into
fools by the history of Egypt of the immediate future; and
(this is the meaning of the sarcastic "how can ye say") they
would no longer trust themselves to boast of their hereditary
priestly wisdom, or their royal descent, when giving counsel to
Egyptian pher-ao; vid. aus dem Orient, i. 36). Lauth refers in confirma-
tion of this to Horapollo, i. 62, if~,, ,..,.)
oTx;o; ~yu:; eu f,du'f' u:&.,-oii U'l/fUX,{uu
(!,u:u,?..eu:, and explains this Coptic name for a king from that of the Ovpu:10;
(13,.,,17,f,,,,_o,) upon the head of the king, which was & specifically regal
sign.
1 What the lexicons say with reference to Zoan and Noph needs rectify-
ing. Zoan ( old Egyptian Zane, with the hieroglyphic of striding legs, Copt.
'Gane) points back to the radical idea of pelli or fugere; and according to the
latest researches, to which the Turin papyrus No. 112 has led;it is the same
as A/;u:p,, (" A(3u:p,, ), which is said to mean the house of flight (Ha-uare),
and was the seat of government under the Hykshos. But Memphis is not
equivalent to Ma-m-ptah, as Champollion assumed (although this city is
unquestionably sometimes called Ha-ka-ptah, house of the essential being
of Ptah); it is rather equivalent to Men-nefer (with the hieroglyphic of
the pyramids}, place of the good (see Brugsch, Histoire d'Egypte, i. 17).
[n the later 'language it is called pa-nuf or ma-nuf, which has the same_
meaning (Copt. nufi, good). Hence Moph is the contraction of the name
commencing with ma, and Noph the abbreviation of the name commencing
with ma or pa by the rejection of the local prefix; for we cannot for a
moment think of Nup, which is the second district of Upper Egypt (Brugsch,
Geogr. i. 66). Noph is undoubtedly Memphis.
CHAI'. XIX. 14-17. 361
Pharaoh. They were the corner-stone of the shebatim, i.e. 0£

the castes of Egypt (not of the districts or provinces, voµ,ot) ;
but instead of supporting and defending their people, it is now
\'ery evident that they only led them astray. ~lli;ii:, as the
Masora on ver. 15 observes, has no Vav cop.
In vers. 14 and 15 this state of confusion is more minutely
des~ribed : "Jehova/1 hath poured a spirit ~f giddiness into the
heart of Egypt, so that they have led Egypt astray in al{ its
doing, as a drunken man wandereth about in his vomit. And
there does not occur of Egypt any work, which worked, of head
and tail, palm-branch and rush." The spirit which God pours
out (as is also said elsewhere) is not only a spirit of salvation,
but also a spirit of judgrnent. The judicial, penal result which
He produces is here called Cl'~W, which is formed from 'P.'!~
(root ll/, to curve), and is either ~ontracted from Cl'lP,}V, or points
back to a supposed singular i1¥;V (vid. Ewald, § 158, b). The
suffix in b'kirbah points to Egypt. The divine spirit of judg-
ment makes use of the imaginary wisdom of the priestly caste,
and thereby plunges the people, as it .were, into the giddiness of
intoxication. The prophet employs the liipltil il¥1;1;:i to denote
the carefully considered :i,ctions of the leaders of the nation,
and the niphal ilfJ;l? to denote the constrained' actions of a
drunken man, who has lost all self-control. The nation has
been. so perverted by false counsels and hopes, that it lies there
like a drunken man in his own vomit, and gropes and rolls
about, without being able to find any way of escape. "No
work that worked," i.e. that averted trouble (i1~¥ is as emphatic
as in Dan. viii. 24), was successfully carried out by any one,
either by the leaders of the nation or by the common people
and their flatterers, either by the upper classes or by the mob.
The result of all these plagues, which were coming upon
Egypt, would be fear of Jehovah and of the people of Jehovah.
Vers. 16, 17. " In that day will the Egyptians become like
women, and tremble and be alarmed at the swinging of the hand
of Jehovah of hosts, which He sets in motion against it. And
- tlie land of Judah becomes a sliuddering for Egypt; ·as often as
they mention this a,gainst Egypt, it is alarmed, because of tlie
decree of Jel,,ovah of hosts, that He suspendetl,, over it." The
swinging (tenuphah) of the hand (eh. xxx. 32) points back to
~he foregoing judgments, which have fallen upon Egypt blow
after blow. These humiliations make the Egyptians as soft

and timid as women (tert. compar., not as in eh. xiii. 7, 8,
xxi. 3, 4). And the sacred soil of Judah ('adamah, as in eh.
xiv. 1, 2, xxxii. 13), which Egypt has so often made the scene
of war, throws them into giddiness, into agitation at the sight
of terrors, whenever it is mentioned (i~~ ,:.i, cf. 1 Sam.
ii. ~3, lit. "whoever," equivalent to "as often as any one,"
Ewald,§ 337, 3,f; N!~ is written according to the Aramrean
form, with Aleph for He, like N;J in N um. xi. 20, N~;8 in Ezek.
xxxvii. 31, compare ~~?, Ezek. xxxvi. 5, and similar in form
to n~~ in eh. iv. 5). ·
The author of the plagues is well known to them, their
faith in the idols is shaken, and the desire arises in their heart
to avert fresh plagues by presents to Jehovah.
At first there is only slavish fear; but there is the begin-
ning of a turn to something better. Ver. 18. "In that day
there will be five cities in the land of Egypt speaking the lan-
guage of Canaan, and swearing to Jehovah of hosts: 'Ir lia-Heres
will one be called." Five cities are very few for Egypt, which
was completely covered with cities; but this is simply a
fragmentary commencement of Egypt's future and complete
conversion. The description given of them, as beginning to
speak the language of Canaan, i.e. the sacred language of the
worship of Jehovah (comp. Zeph. iii. 9), and to give thems~lves
up to Jehovah with vows made on oath, is simply a periphrastic
announcement of the conversion of the five cities. ~ 11~~?
(different from~ V~f~, eh. lxv. 16, as eh. xiv. 23 clearly shows)
signifies to swear to a person, to promise him fidelity, to give one's
self up to him. One of these five will be called 'Ir ha-Heres.
As this is evidently intended for a proper name, la' echath does
not mean unicuique, as in J udg. viii. 18 and Ezek. i. 6, but uni.
It is a customary thing with Isaiah to express the nature of
anything under the form of some future name (vid. eh. iv. 3,
·xuii. 5, lxi. 6, lxii. 4). The name in this instance, therefore,
must have a distinctive and promising meaning. But what
does 'lr lta-Heres mean 1 The Septuagint has ~hanged it into
"Trolw; acreoi", equivalent to 'Ir hazzedek (city of righteousness),.
possibly in honour of the temple in the Heliopolitan nomos,
which was founded under Ptolemreus Philometor about 160 n.c.,
during the Syrian reign of terror, by Onias iv., son of the
CHAP. XUt 18. 363
high priest Onias m., who emigrated to Egypt.1 Maurer in

his Lexicon imagines that he has found the true meaning, when
he renders it " city of rescue;" but the progressive advance
from the meaning "to pull off" to that of "setting free"
cannot be established in the case of the verb Tiaras; in fact,
Tiaras does not mean to pull off or pull out, but to pull down.
Heres cannot have any other meaning in Hebrew than that
of " destruction." But as this appears unsuitable, it is more
natural to read 'Ir Tia-cheres (which is found in some codices,
though in opposition to the Masora 2). This is now generally
rendered "city of protection" (Rosenmiiller, Ewald, Knobel,
and Meier), as being equivalent to an Arabic word signifying
divinitus protecta. But such an appeal to the Arabic is con-
trary to all Hebrew usage, and is always a very precarious
loophole. 'Ir Tia-cheres would mean "city of the sun" (cheres
as in Job ix. 7 and J udg. xiv. 18), as the Talmud in the
leading passage concerning the Onias temple (in b. MenaTiotli
110a) thinks that even the received reading may be under-
stood in accordance with Job ix. 7, and says " it is a description
of the sun." " Sun-city" was really the name of one of the
m~t celebrated of the old Egyptian cities, viz. Ileliopolis, the
city of the sun-god Ra, which was situated to the north-east of
Memphis, and is called On in other passages of the Old Testa-
ment. Ezekiel (xxx. 17) alters this into Aven, for the purpose
of branding the idolatry of the city.3 But this alteration of
the well-attested text is a mistake ; and the true explanation
is, that Ir-lzalteres is simply used with a play upon the name
Ir-liacheres. This is the explanation given by the Targum :
"Heliopolis, whose future fate will be destruction." But even
if the name is intended to have a distinctive and promising
meaning, it is impossible to adopt the explanation given by
1 See Frankel on this Egyptian auxiliary temple, in his Monatschrift
fer Geschichte und Wissenschaft des Judenthums, 1852, p. 273 sqq.; Herz-
feld, Geschichte des Volkes Israel, iii. 460 sqq., 557 sqq.; and Gratz,
Geschichte der Juden, iii. 36 sqq.
9 But no Greek codex: has the reading o;ro;,.,.,, dx,pe, (see Holmes-Par-
sons' V. T. Grrecum- c. var. lect. t. iv. on this passage), as the Compluten~

sian has emended it after the Vulgate (see the Vocabularium Hebr. 37a,
belonging to the C-0mplutensian).
a Heliopolis answers to the sacred name Pe-ra, house of the sun-god
(like Pe-Ramesses, house of Ramses), which was a name borne by the city
36( THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
Luzzatto, "a city restored from the ruins;" for the name points
to destruction, not to restoration. Moreover, Heliopolis never
has been restored since the time of its destruction, which
Strabo dates as far back as the Persian invasion. There is
nothing left standing now out of all its monuments but one
granite obelisk: they are all either destroyed, or carried away,
like the so-called " Cleopatra's Needle," or sunk in the soil
of the Nile (Parthey on Plutarch, de Iside, p. 162). This
destruction cannot be the one intended. But liaras is the
word commonly used to signify the throwing down of heathen
altars (J udg. vi. 25; 1 Kings xviii. 30, xix. 10, 14); and the
meaning of the prophecy may be, that the city which had
hitherto been 'Ir ha-cheres, the chief city of the sun-worship,
would become the city of the destruction of idolatry, as Jere-
miah prophesies in eh. xliii. 13, "Jehovah will break in pieces
the obelisks of the sun-temple in the land of Egypt." Hence
Herzfeld's interpretation: "City of demolished Idols" (p. 561).
It is true that in this case ha-hm·es merely announces the
breaking up of the old, and does not say what new thing will
rise upon the ruins of the old ; but the context leaves no doubt
as to this new thing, and the one-sided character of the _de-
scription is to be accounted for from the intentional play upon
the actual name of that one city out of the five to which the
prophet gives especial prominence. _With this interpretation-
for which indeed we cannot pretend to find any special con-
firmation in the actual fulfilment in the history of the church,
and, so to speak, the history of missions-the train of thought
in the prophet's mind which led to the following groove of
promises is a very obvious one.-The allusion to the sun-city,
which had become the city of destruction, led to the mazzeboth
that was at other times called On (old Egyptian anu). Cyrill, however,
explains even the latter thus, • fiy ae Er.-1 ,.,,,,.,.· a,i,,.,-011; Ii ;11.,0, (" On, according
to their interpretation, is the sun"), which is so far true according to
Lauth, that Ain, Oin, Oni, signifies the eye as an emblem of the sun ; and
from this, the tenth month, which marks the return of the sun to the
equinoctfal point, derives its name of Pa-oni, Pa-one, Pa-uni. It may
possibly be with reference to this that Heliopolis is called Ain e.t-sems in
0
Arabic (see Arnold, Chrestom . .Arab. p. 56 s.). , Edrisi (iii. 3) speaks of

this Ain es-sems as " the country-seat of Pharaoh, which may Goel curse ; "
just as lbn el-Faraun is a common expression of contempt, which the
Arabs apply to the Coptic fellah&
CHAP. XIX. 19, 20. 365
or obelisks (see Jer. xliii. 13), which were standing there on

the spot where Ra was worshipped. Vers. 19, 20. "In that day
there stands an altar consecmted to Jehovah in tlie midst of tl.e
land of Egypt, and an obelisk near the border of the land con-
secrated to Jehovah. And a sign and a witness for Jelzovah of
hosts is this in the land of Egypt: when they cry to Jehovah for
oppressors, Be will send tl1em a helper and champion, and deliver
them." This is the passage of Isaiah (not ver. 18) to which
Onias IV. appealed, when he sought permission of Ptolemreus
Philometor to build a temple of Jehovah in Egypt. He built
such a temple in the nomos of Heliopolis, 180 stadia (22½ miles)
to the north-east of Memphis (Josephus, Bell. vii. 10, 3), and
on the foundation and soil of the oxvproµ,a in Leontopolis,
which was dedicated to Bubastis (Ant. xiii. 3, 1, 2).1 This
temple, which was altogether unlike the temple of Jerusalem in
its outward appearance, being built in the form of a castle, and
which stood for more than two hundred years (from 160 B.C.
to A.D. 71, when it was closed by command of Vespasian), was
splendidly furnished and much frequented; but the recognition
of it was strongly contested both in Palestine and Egypt. It
was really situated "in the midst of the land of Egypt." But
it is out of the question to seek in this temple for the fulfilment
of the prophecy of Isaiah, from the simple fact that it was by
Jews and for Jews that it was erected. And where, in that
case, would the obelisk be, which, as Isaiah prophesies, was to
stand on the border of Egypt, i.e. on the side towards the
desert and Canaan? The altar was to be "a sign" ('otli) that
there were worshippers of Jehovah in Egypt; and the obelisk
a" witness" ('ed) that Jehovah had proved Himself, to Egypt's
1 We are acquainted with two cities called Leontopolis, viz. the capital
of the nomos called by its name, which was situated between the Busiritic
and the Tanitic nomoi; aud a second between Heroon-polis and Magdo"lon
(see Brugsch, Geogr. i. 262). The Leontopolis of Josephus, however, must
have been another, or third. It may possibly have derived its name, as
Lauth conjectures, from the fact that the goddess Bast (from wilich comes
Boubastos, House of Bast) was called Pacht when regarded in her de-
structive character (Todtenbuch, 164, 12). The meaning of the name is
"lioness," and, as her many statues show, she was represented with a lion's
head. At the same time, the boundaries of the districts fluctuated, and
the Heliopolitan Leontopolis of Josephus may have originally belonged to
the Bubast1c district.
salvation, to be the God of the gods of Egypt. And now, if

they who erected this place of worship and this monument
cried to Jehovah, He would show Himself ready to help them ;
and they would no longer cry in vain, as they had formerly
done to their own idols (ver. 3). Consequently it is the
approaching conversion of the native Egyptians that is here
spoken of. The fact that from the Grecian epoch Judaism
became a power in Egypt, is certainly not unconnected with
this. But we should be able to trace this connection more
closely, if we had any information as to the extent to which
Judaism had then spread among the natives, which we do
know to have been by no means small. The therapeutm
described by Philo, which were ·spread through all the nomoi of
Egypt, were of a mixed Egypto-Jewish character ( vid. Philo,
Opp. ii. p. 474, ed. Mangey). It was a victory on the part of
the religion of Jehovah, that Egypt was covered with Jewish
synagogues and coenobia even in the age before Christ. And
Alexandria was the place where the law of Jehovah was
translated into Greek, and thus made accessible to the heathen
world, and where the religion of Jehovah created for itself
those forms of language and thought, under which it was to
become, as Christianity, the religion of the world. And, after
the introduction of Christianity into the world, there were
more than one mazzebah (obelisk) that were met with on the
way from Palestine to Egypt, even by the end of the first
century, and more than one mizbeach (altar) found in the
heart of Egypt itself. The importance of Alexandria and of
the monasticism and anachoretism of the peninsula of Sinai
and also of Egypt, in connection with the history of the spread
of Christianity, is very well known.
When Egypt became the prey of Islam in .the year 640,
there was already to be seen, at all events in the form of a
magnificent prelude, the fulfilment of what the prophet fore-
tells in vers. 21, 22 : "And Jelwvah makes Himself known to
the Egyptians, and the Egyptians know Jelwvah in that day; and
tl1ey sm·ve witli slain-offerings and meat-offerings, and vow vows
to Jehovah, and pay them. And Jehovah; smites Egypt, smiting
and !waling ; and if they return to Jehovah, He suffers Himself to
be entreated, and lieals them." From that small commencement
of five cities, and a solitary altar, and one solitary obelisk, it
cn.AP. XIX. 2'3-25. 867
has now come to this : J ebovah extends the knowledge of

Himself to the whole of Egypt (111b, reflective se cognoscendum
dare, or neuter innotescere), and throughout all Egypt there
arises the knowledge of God, which soon shows itself in acts
of worship. This worship is represented by the prophet, just
as we should expect according to the Old Testament view, as
consisting in the offering of bleeding and bloodless, or legal and
free-will offerings : ~,-?Y.1, viz. l"liil~-n~, so that ,~¥ is construed
with a double accusative, as in Ex. x. 26, cf. Gen. X."{X. 29; or
it may possibly be used directly in the sense of sacrificing, as
in the Phrenician, and like l"l~f in the Thomh; and even if we
took it in this sense, it would yield no evidence against Isaiah's
authorship ( compare eh. xxviii.-21, xxxii. 17). Egypt, though
converted, is still sinful ; but Jehovah smites it, " smiting and
healing" (ndgopli v•raplw', compare 1 Kings xx. 37), so that
in the act of smiting the intention of healing prevails; and
healing follows the smiting, since the chastisement of Jehovah
leads it to repentance. Thus Egypt is now under the same
plan of salvation as Israel (e.g. Lev. xxvi. 44, Dent. xxxii. 36).
Asshur, as we already know from eh. xviii., is equally
humbled; so that now the two great powers, which have
hitherto only met as enemies, meet in the wor11hip of Jehovah,
which unites them together. Ver. 23. "In that day a road
will run from Egypt to Asshur, and Asslwr comes into Egypt,
and Egypt to Asshur; and Egypt worships (Jelwvah) with
Asshur." 11~ is not a sign of the accusative, for there can be
no longer any idea of the subjection of Egypt to Asshur: on
the contrary, it is a preposition indicatiug fellowship; and ~,~W
is used in the sense of worship, as in ver. 21. Friendly inter-
course is established between Egypt and Assyria by the fact
that both nations are now converted to Jehovah. The road of
communication runs through Canaan.
Thus is the way prepared for the highest point of all, which
the prophet foretells in vers. 24, 25 : " In that day will Israel
be the third part to Egypt and .Asshur, a blessing in the midst of
the earth, since Jehovah of hosts blesseth them thus : Blessed be
thou, my people Egypt; and thou Asshur, the work of my hands;
and thou Israel, mine inheritance." Israel is added to the
covenant between Egypt and Asshur, so that it becomes a
tripartite covenant in which Israel forms the "third part"
THE PROPHECIES OF lSAIAIL
(shelishiyyah, tertia pars, like 'asiriyyah, decima pars, in eh.

vi. 13). Israel has now reached the great end of its calling-
to be a blessing in " the midst of the earth " ( b' kereb ha' aretz;
in the whole circuit of the earth), all nations being here repre-
sented by Egypt and Assyria. Hitherto it had been only to
the disadvantage of Israel to be situated between Egypt and
Assyria. The history of the Ephraimitish kingdom, as well as
that of Judah, clearly proves this. If Israel relied upon Egypt,
it deceived itself, and was deceived ; and if it relied on Assyria,
it only became the slave of Assyria, and had Egypt for a foe.
Thus Israel was in a most painful vice between the two great
powers of the earth, the western and the eastern powers. But
how will all this be altered now t Egypt and Assyria become
one in Jehovah, and Israel the third in the covenant. Israel
is no longer the only nation of God, the creation of God, the
heir of God; but all this applies to Egypt and Assyria now, as
well as to Israel. To give full expression to this, Israel's three
titles of honour are mixed together, and each of the three
nations receives one of the choice names,-nachali, "my inherit-
ance," being reserved for Israel, as pointing back to its earliest
history. This essential equalization of the heathen nations and
Israel is no degradation to the latter. For although from this
time forward there is to be no essential difference between the
nations in their relation to God, it is still the God of Israel
who obtains this universal recognition, and the nation of Israel
that has become, according to the promise, the medium of
blessing to the world.
Thus has the second half of the prophecy ascended step by
step from salvation to salvation, as the first descended step by
step from judgment to judgment. The culminating point in
ver. 25 answers to the lowest point in ver. 15. Every step in
the ascending half is indicated by the expression "in that day."
Six times do we find this sign-post to the future within the
limits of vers.16-25. This expression is almost as characteristic
of Isaiah as the corresponding expression, "Behold, the days
come" (ltinneh yamim ba'im), is of Jeremiah (compare, for
example, Isa. vii. 18-25). And it is more particularly in the
promising or Messianic portions .of the prophecy that it is so
favourite an introduction (eh. xi. 10, 11, xii. 1 ; compare Zech.
xii. xiii. xiv.). Nevertheless, the genuineness of vers. 16-25
CHAP. XIX. 369·
has recently been called in question, more especially by Hitzig.

Sometimes this passage has not been found fanatical enough to
have emanated from Isaiah, i.e. too free from hatred towards
the heathen; wh_~reas, on the other hand, Knobel adduces
evidence that the prophet was no fanatic at all. Sometimes it
is too fanatical ; in reply to which we observe, that there never
was a prophet of God in the world who did not appear to a
"sound human understanding" to be beside himself, since, even
assuming that this human understanding be sound, it is only
within the four sides of its own peculiar province that it is so.
Again, in vers. 18, 19, a prophecy has been discovered which is
too special to be Isaiah's, in opposition to which Knobel proves
that it is not so special asis supposed. But it is quite special
enough; and this can never astonish any one who can discern in
the prophecy a revelation of the future communicated by God,
whereas in itself it neither proves npr disproves the authorship
of Isaiah. So far as the other arguments adduced against
the genuineness are concerned, they have been answered ex-
haustively by Caspari, in a paper which he contributed on the
subject to the Lutlie1·ische Zeitseltrift, 1841, 3. Havernick, in
his Introduetion, has not been able to do anything better than
appropriate the arguments adduced by Caspari. And we will
not repeat for a third time what has been said twice already.
The two halves of the prophecy are like the two wings of a
bird. And it is only through its second half that the prophecy
becomes the significant centre of the Ethiopic and Egyptian
trilogy. For eh. xix. predicts the saving effect that will be
produced upon Egypt by the destruction of Assyria. And eh.
xix. 23 sqq. announces what will become of Assyria. Assyria
will also pass through judgment to salvation. This eschatological
conclusion to eh. xix., in which Egypt and Assyria are raised
above themselves into representatives of the two halves of the
heathen world, is the golden clasp which connects eh. xix. and
:xx. We now turn to this third portion of the trilogy, which
bears the same relation to eh. xix. as eh. xvi. 13, 14 to eh.
xv.-xvi. 12.
VOL. I. tA
SYMBOL OF THE FALL OF EGYPT AND ETHIOPIA, AND ITS

INTERPRETATION.-CHAP. XX.
This section, commencing in the form of historic prose~

introduces itself thus : vers. 1, 2a. " In the year that Tartan
came to Ashdod, Sargon the king of Asshur having sent him (and
he made war against Aslulod, and captured it) : at that time
Jehovali spake tlirough Yeshayahu the s_on of Amoz as follows,"
i.e. He communicated the following revelation through the
medium. of Isaiah (b'yad, as in eh. xxxvii. 24, Jer. xxxvii. 2,
and many other passages). The revelation itself was attached
to a symbolical act. B'yad (lit. "by the hand of") refers to
what was about to be made known through the pr-ophet by
means of the command that was given him ; in other words,
to ver. 3, and indirectly to ver. 2b. Tartan (probably the
same man) is met with in 2 Kings xviii. 17 as the chief
captain of Sennacherib. No Assyrian king of the name of
Sargon is mentioned anywhere else in the Old Testament; but
it may now be accepted as an established result .of the re-
searches which have been made, that Sargon was the successor
of Shalmanassar, and that Shalmaneser (Shalman, Hos. x. 14),
Sargon, Sennacherib, and Esarhaddon, are the names of the
four Assyrian kings who were mixed up with the closing
history of the kingdoms of Israel and Judah. It was Long-
perrier who was the first to establish the identity of the monarch
who built the palaces at Khorsabad, which form the north:.
eastern corner of ancient Nineveh, with the Sargon of the
Bible. We are now acquainted with a considerable number
of brick, harem, votive-tablet, and other inscriptions which
bear the name of this king, and contain all kinds of testimony
concerning himself.1 It was he, not Shalmanassar, who took
Samaria after a three years' siege ; and in the annalistic in-
scription he boasts of having conquered the city, anci removed
the house of Omri to Assyria. Oppert is right in calling
attention to the fact, that in 2 Kings xviii. 10 the conquest is
1 See Oppert, Expedition, i. 328-350, and the picture of Sargon in his
war-.chariot in Rawlinson's Five Great Monarchies, i. 368 ; compare also
p. 304 (prisoners taken by Sargon), p. 352 (the plan of hill palace), p. 483
(a glass vessel with hill name), and many other engravings in vol. ii.
CHAP. :/(X. 1, l!. 371
not attributed to Shalmanassar himself, hut to the army. Shal_-

manassar died in front of Samaria; and Sargon not only put
himself at the head of the army, but seized upon the throne, in
which he succeeded in establishing himself, after a contest of
several years duration with the legitimate heirs and their party.
He was therefore a usurper.1 Whether his name as it appears
on the inscriptions is Sar-kin or not, and whether it signifies
the king de facto as distinguished from the king de jure, we will
not attempt to determine now.2 This Sargon, the founder of a
. new Assyrian dynasty, who reigned from 721-702 ( according
to (?ppert), and for whom there is at all events plenty of room
between 721-20 and the commencement of Sennacherib's
reign, first of all blockaded Tyre for five years after the fall
of Samaria, or rather brought to an end the siege of Tyre
which had been begun by Shalmanassar (Jos. Ant. ix.14, 2),
though whether it was to a successful end or not is quite
uncertain. He then pursued with all the greater energy
his plan for following up the conquest of Samaria with the
subjugation of Egypt, which was constantly threatening the
possessions of Assyria in western Asia, either by instigation
or support. The attack upon Ashdod was simply a means to
this end. As the Philistines were led to join Egypt, not only
by their situation, but probably by kinship of tribe as well, the
conquest of Ashdod-a fortress so strong, that, according to
Herodotus (ii. 157), Psammetichus besieged it for twenty-nine
years - was an indispensable preliminary to the expedition
against Egypt. When Alexander the Great marched against
Egypt, he had to do the same with Gaza. How long Tartan
1 See Oppert, Les Inscriptions Assyrienne, dea Sargonidea et les Pastes de

Ninive (Versailles, 1862), and Rawlinson (vol. ii. 406 sqq.), who here
agrees with Oppert in all essential points. Consequently there can no
longer be any thought of identifying Sargon with Shalmanassar (see
Brandis, Ueber den historischen Gewinn aus der Entzijferung der assyr. ln-
schriften, 1856, p. 48 sqq.). Rawlinson himself at first thought they were
the same person (vid. Journal of the Asiatic Society, xiit 2, 419), until
gradually the evidence increased that Sargon and Shalmanassar were the
names of two different kings, although no independent inscription of the
latter, the actual besieger of Samaria, has yet been found.
2 Hitzig ventures a derivation of the name from the Zend ; and Grote-
fend compares it with the Chaldee Sarek, Dan. vi. S (in his A'bhandlung
fiber Anla9e tmd Zerstorung der Gebiiude 110n Nimrvd, 1851),
required is not to be gathered from ver. 1. But if he con-

quered it as quickly as Alexander conquered Gaza,-viz. in
five months,-it is impossible to understand why the follow-
ing pr~phecy should defer for three years the subjugation of
Ethiopia and Egypt. The words, " and fought against Ash-
dod, and took it," must therefore be taken as anticipatory and
parenthetical.
It was i1ot after the conquest of Ashdod, but in the year in
which the siege commenced, that Isaiah received the following
admonition : 2b. " Go and loosen tlie smock,.frock from off thy •
loins, and take off thy slioes from thy feet. And he did so, "fent
stripped and barefooted." We see from this that Isaiah was
clothed in the same manner as Elijah, who wore a fur coat
(2 Kings i. 8, cf. Zech. xiii. 4, Heh. xi. 37), and John the
Baptist, who had a garment of camel hair and a leather girdle
round it (Matt. iii. 4); for sak is a coarse linen or hairy over-
coat of a dark colour (Rev. vi. 12, cf. Isa. l. 3), such as was
worn by mourners, either next to the skin ('al-habbdsdr, l Kings
xxi. 27, 2 Ki.ngs vi. 30, Job xvi. 15) or over the tunic, in
either case being fastened by a girdle on account of its want of
shape, for which reason the verb chdgar is the word commonly
used to signify the putting on of such a garment, instead of
labash. The use of the word 'dram does not prove that the
former was the case in this instance (see, on the contrary,
2 Sam. vi. 20, compared with ver. 14 and John xxi. 7). With
. the great importance attached to the clothing in the East, where
the feelings upon this point are peculiarly sensitive and modest,
a person was looked upon as stripped and naked if he had only
taken off his upper garment. What Isaiah was directed to do,
therefore, was simply opposed to common custom, and not to
moral decency. He was to lay aside the dress of a mourner
and preacher .of repentance, and to have nothing on but his
tunic (cetoneth); and in this, as well as barefooted, he was to
show himself in public. This was the costume of a man who
had been robbed and disgraced, or else of a beggar or prisoner
of war. The word cen (so) is followed by the inf. abs., which
develops the meaning, as in eh. v. 5, lviii. 6,_ 7.
It is not till Isaiah has carried out the divine instructions,
that he learns the reason for this c;_ommand to strip himself, and
the length of time that he is to continue so stripped. Vers.
CHAP. XX. 8-11. 373
3, 4 : " And Jeliovali said, As my servant Yeslia'yaliu goeth naked

and barefooted, a sign and type for three years long over Egypt
and over Ethiopia, so will the king of Asshur carry away the
prisoners of Egypt and the exiles of Ethiopia, children and old
men, naked and barefooted, and with tlieir seat uncovered-a
shame to Egypt." The expression " as he goeth" ( ea' asher
luUac) stands here at the commencement of the symbolical
action, but it is introduced as if with a retrospective glance at
its duration for three years, unless indeed the preterite halac
stands here, as it frequently does, to express what has already
commenced, and is still continuing and customary (compare, for
example, Job i. 4 and Ps. i. 1). The strange and unseemly
dress of the prophet, whenever he appeared in his official capacity
for three whole years, was a prediction of the fall of the Egypto-
Ethiopian kingdom, which was to take place at the end of these
three years. Egypt and Ethiopia are as closely connected here
as Israel and Judah in eh. xi. 12. They were at that time one
kingdom, so that the shame of Egypt was the shame'of Ethiopia
also. 'Ervah is a shameful nakedness, and 'ervath Mitzrayim
is in ·apposition to all that precedes it in ver. 4. Slieth is the
seat or hinder part, as in 2 Sam. x. 4, from shathah, to set or
seat; it is a substantive form, like I~, rP., VJ, b~, with the third
radical letter dropt. Chashuphay has the same ay as the words
in eh. xix. 9, Judg. v. 15, Jer. xxii. 14, which can hardly be
regarded as constructive forms, as Ewald, Knobel, and Gesenius
suppose (although 1-:- of the construct has arisen from 1-:-), but
rather as a singular form with a collective signification. The
emendations suggested, viz. cliasuphe by Olshausen, and eha-
supki with a connecting i by Meier, are quite unnecessary.
But if Egypt and Ethiopia are thus shamefully humbled,
what kind of impression will this make upon those who rely
upon the great power that is supposed to be both unapproach-
able and invincible? Vers. 5, 6. "And they cry together, and
behold themselves deceived by Ethiopia, to which they looked;
and by Egypt, in which they gl01•ied. And the inhabitant of
this'coast-land saith in tliat day, Behold, thus it happens to tliose
to whom we looked, whither ioe fled for ltelp to deliver us from
the king of Asshur: and how should we, we escape?" '~, which
signifies both an island and a coast-la0:d, is used as the name of
Philistia in Zeph. ii. 5, and as the name of Phoonicia in eh.
xxiii. 2, 6; and for this reason Knobel and others understand

it here as denoting the former with the inclusion of the latter.
But as the Assyrians had already attacked both Phrenicians
and Philistines at the time when they marched against Egypt,
there can be no doubt that Isaiah had chiefly the J udreans
in his mind. This was the interpretation given by Jerome
(" Judah trusted in the Egyptians, and Egypt will be de.
stroyed "), and it has been adopted by Ewald, Drechsler, Luz-
zatto, and Meier. The expressions are the same as those in
which a little further on we find Isaiah reproving the Egyptian
tendencies of Judah's policy. At the same time, by "the
inhabitant of this coast-land" we are not to understand Judah
exclusively, but the inhabitants of Palestine generally, with
whom Judah was mixed up to its shame, because it had denied
its character as the nation of Jehovah in a manner so thoroughly
opposed to its theocratic standing.
Unfortunately, we know very little concerning the Assyrian
campaigns in Egypt. But we may infer from Nahum iii. 8-10,
according to which the Egyptian Thebes had fallen (for it is
held up before Nineveh as the mirror of its own fate), that
after the conquest of Ashdod Egypt was also overcome by
Sargon's army. In the grand inscription found in the halls of
the palace at Khorsabad, Sargon boasts of a successful battle
which he had fought with Pharaoh Sebech at Raphia, and in
consequence of which the latter became tributary to him.
Still further on he relates that he had dethroned the rebellious
king of Ashdod, and appointed another in his place, but that
the people removed him, and chose another king; after which
he marched with his army against Ashdod, and when the king
fled from him into Egypt, he besieged Ashdod, and took it.
Then follows a difficult and mutilated passage, in which Raw-
linson agrees with Oppert in finding an account of the complete
subjection of Sebech (Sabako ?).1 Nothing can be built upon
this, however; and it must also remain uncertain whether, even
if the rest is correctly interpreted, eh...xx. 1 relates to that
conquest of Ashdod which was followed by the dethroning of
1 Five Great Monarchies, vol. ii. ·pp. 416-7 ; compare Oppert, Sargo-
nides, pp. 22, 26-7. With regard to one passage of the annals, which
contains an account of a successful battle fought at Ra-bek (Heliopolis),
see Journal Asiat. xii 462 sqq. ; Brandis, p. ol.
CHAP. XX. 5, 8. 375
the rebellious king and the appointment of another, or to the

final conquest by which it became a colonial city of Assyria.1 .
This conquest Sargon ascribes to himself in person, so that
apparently we must think of that conquest which was carried
out by Tartan ; and in that case the words-, " he fought against
it," etc., need not be taken as anticipatory. It is quite sufficient,
that the monuments seem to intimate that tlre conquest of
Samaria and Ashdod was followed by the subjugation of the
Egypto-Ethiopian kingdom. But inasmuch as Judah, trusting
in the reed of Egypt, fell away from Assyria under Hezekiah,
and Sennacherib had to make war upon Egypt again, to all
appearance the Assyrians never had much cause to congratulate
themselves upon their possession of Egypt, and that for reasons
which are not difficult to discover. At the time appointed by
the prophecy, Egypt came under the Assyrian yoke, from
which it was first delivered by Psammetichus ; but, as the
constant wars between Assyria and Egypt clearly show, it
never patiently submitted to that yoke for any length of time.
The confidence which Judah placed in Egypt turned out most
disastrously for Judah itself, just as Isaiah predicted here.
But the catastrophe that occurred in front of Jerusalem did
not put an end to Assyria, nor did the campaigns of Sargon .
and Sennacherib bring Egypt to an end. .And, on the other
hand, the triumphs of Jehovah and of the prophecy concerning
Assyria were not the means of Egypt's conversion. In all
these respects the fulfilment showed that there was an element
of human hope in the prophecy, which made the distant appear
to be close at hand. And this element it eliminated. For the
fulfilment of a prophecy is divine, but the prophecy itself 1s
both divine and human.
· 1 .Among the pictures from Khorsabad which have been published by

Botta, there is a burning fortress that has been taken by storm. Isidor
Lowenstern (in his Essa~ Paris 1845) pronounced it to be .Ashdod; but
Rodiger regarded the evidence as inconclusive. Nevertheless, Lowenstern
was able to claim priority over Rawlinson in several points of deciphering ·
(Galignani's Messenger, Feb. 28, 1850). He read in the inscription the
king's name, Sarak.
THE ORACLE CONCERNING THE DESERT OF THE SEA

(BABYLON).-CHAP. XXI. 1-10.
Ewald pronounces this and other headings to be the glosses

of ancient readers (Proph. i. 56, 57). Even Vitringa at first
attributed it to the collectors, but he afterwards saw that this
was inadmissible. In fact, it is hardly possible to understand
how the expression" desert of the sea" (midbar-yam) could have
been taken from the prophecy itself; for yam cannot signify
the south (as though synonymous with negeb), but is invariably
applied to the west, whilst there is nothing about a sea in
the prophecy. The heading, th_erefore, is a peculiar one; and
this Knobel admits, though he nevertheless adheres to the
opinion that it sprang from a later hand. But why T Accord-
ing to modern critics, the hand by which the whole massa
was written was certainly ·quite late enough. From Koppe to
Knobel they are almost unanimous in asserting that it eman-
ated from a prophet whe lived tit the end of the Babylonian
captivity. :And Meier asserts with -dictatorial brevity, that no
further proof is needed that Isaiah was not the author. But
assuming, what indeed seems impossible to modern critics,-
namely, that a prophet's insight into futurity might stretch
over hundreds of years,-the massa contains within itself and
round about itself the strongest proqfs of its genuineness.
Within -itself: for both the thoughts themselves, and the manner
in which they are expressed, are so thoroughly Isaiah's, even in
the most minute points, that it is impossible to conceive of any
prophecy in a form more truly his own. And round about
itself: inasmuch as the four massa's (eh. xxi. 1-10, 11-12,
13-17, and xxii.) are so intertwined the one with the other as
to form a tetralogy, not only through their emblematical titles
(compare eh. xxx. 6) and their visionary bearing, but also in
many ways through the contexts themselves. Thus the de-
signation of the prophet as a "watchman" is common to the
first and second massa' s ; and in the fou1·th, Jerusalem is called
the valley of vision, because the watch-tower was there, from
which the prophet surveyed the future fate of Babylon, Edom,
and Arabia. And just as in the first, Elam and Madai march
against Babylon; so in the fourth (eh. xxii. 6) Kir and Elam
CHAP. XXI. 11 2. 377
march against Jerusalem. The form of' expression is also

strikingly similar in both instances ( compare eh. xxii. 6, 7, with
eh. xxi. 7). Is it then possible that the first portion of the
tetralogy should be spurious, and the other three genuine Y
We come to the same conclusion in this instance as we did
at eh. xiii. 1 sqq. ; and that, most truly, neither from a need-
less apologetical interest, nor from forced traditional prejudice.
Just as the massa Babel rests upon a prophecy against Asshur,
which forms, as it were, a pedestal to it, and cannot be supposed
to have been placed there by any one but Isaiah himself ; so
the massa midbar-yam rests, as it were, upon the pi.liars of its
.genuineness, and announces itself velut de tripode as Isaiah's.
This also applies to the heading.. We have already noticed, in
connection with eh. xv. 1, how closely the headings fit in to
the prophecies themselves. Isaiah is fond of symbolical names
(eh. xxix. 1, XXX. 7). And midbar-yam (desert of the sea) is
a name of this kind applied to Babylon and the neighbourhood.
The continent on which Babylon stood was a midbar, a great
plain running to the south into Arabia deserta; and so inter-
sected by the Euphrates as well as by marshes and lakes, that
it floated, as it were, in the sea. The low-lying land on the
Lower Euphrates had been wrested, as it were, from the sea ;
for before Semiramis constructed the dams, the Euphrates
used to overflow the whole just like a sea (7re'Xary{tew, Herod.
i. 184). Abydenus even says, that at first the whole of it
was covered with water, and was called thalassa (Euseb. prmp.
ix. 41). We may learn from eh. xiv. 23, why it was that the
prophet made use of this symbolical name. The origin and
natural features of Babylon are made into ominous prog-
nostics of its ult1mate fate. The true interpretation is found
in Jeremiah (Jer. li. 13, 1. 38), who was acquainted with this
oracle. ·
The power which first brings destruction upon the city of
the world, is a hostile army composed of several nations. V ers.
1, 2. "As storms in the south approach, it comes from tlie desert,
from a temble fund. Hard vision is made known to me: the
spoiler spoils, and the devastator devastates. Go up, Elam! Sur-
round, Maday! I put an end to all their sighing." " Storms
in the south" (compare eh. xxviii. 21, Amos iii. 9) are storn'ls
which have their starting-point in the south, and therefore
come to Babylon from Arabia deserta; and like all winds that
come from boundless steppes, they are always violent (Job
i. 19, xxxvii. 9 ; see Hos. xiii. 15). It would be natural,
therefore, to connect mimmidbar with lachaloph (as Knobel
and Umbreit do), but the arrangement of the words is opposed
to this ; lachaloph (" pressing forwards") is used instead of
yachaloph (see Ges. § 132, Anm. 1, and still more fully on
. Hab. i. 17). The conjunctio pmiphrastica stands with great
force at the close of the comparison, in order that it may
express at the same time the violent pressure with which the
progress of the storm is connected. It is true that, according
to Herod. i. 189, Cyrus came across the Gyndes, so that he
descended into the lowlands to Babylonia through Chalonitis
and Apolloniatis, by the road described by lsidor v. Charax in
his Itinerarium, 1 over the Zagros paSB through the Zagros-gate
(Ptolem. vi. 2) to the upper course of the Gyndes (the present•
Diyala), and then along this river, which he crossed before its
junction with the Tigris. But if the Medo-Persian army came
in this direction, it could not be regarded as coming '' from
the desert." H, however, the Median portion of the army
followed the course of the Choaspes (Kerkha) so as to descend
into the lowland of Chuzistan (the route taken by Major
Rawlinson with a Guran regiment),2 and thus approached
Babylon from the south-east, it might be regarded in many
respects as coming mimmidbar (from the desert), and primarily
because the lowland of Chuzistan is a broad open plain-that
is to say, a midbar. According to the simile employed of storms
in the south, the assumption of the prophecy is really this, that
the hostile army is advancing from Chuzistan, or (as geo-
graphical exactitude is not to be supposed) from the direction
of the desert of ed-Dahna, that portion of Arabia <kserta which
bounded the lowland of Chaldea on the south-west. The
Medo-Persian land itself is called " a terrible land," because
it was situated outside the circle of civilised nations by which
the land of Israel was surrounded. After the thematic com-
mencement in ver. 1, which is quite in harmony with Isaiah's
t See C. Masson's "Illustration of the route from Seleucia to Apoba-
tana, 88 given by Isid. of Charax," in the Asiatic Journal, xii. 97 sqq.
2 See Raw1inson's route 88 described in Ritter's Erdkunde, ix. 3 (Weat-
asien), p. 397 sqq.
CHAP. XXI. 81 -i. 379
usual custom, the prophet begins again in ver. 2. Chazuth (a

vision) has the same meaning here as in eh. xxix. 11 (though
not eh. xxviii. 18); and cliazuth kasliah is the object of the
passive which follows (Ges. § 143, 1, b). The prophet calls
the look into the future, which is given to him by divine in-
spiration, hard or heavy (though in the sense of dijficilis, not
gravi:J, cabed), on account of its repulsive, unendurable, and,
so to speak, indigestible nature. The prospect is wide-spread
plunder and devastation (the expression is the same as in
eh. xxxiii. 1, compare eh. xvi. 4, xxiv. 16, ba9ad denoting
faith.less or treacherous conduct, then heartless robbery), and
the summoning of the nations on the east and north of
Babylonia to the conquest of Babylon; for Jehovah is about
to put an end (liishbatti, as in eh. xvi. 10) to all their sighing
(anchathah, with He raf. and the tone upon the last syllable),
i.e. to all the lamentations forced out of them far and wide by
the oppressor.
Here again, as in tl1e case of the prophecy concerning
Moab, what the prophet has given to him to see· does not
pass without exciting his feelings of humanity, but works
upon him like a horrible dream. Vers. 3, 4. " Therefore are
my loins full of cramp : pangs have taken hold of me, as tlie
pangs of a travailing woman : I twist myself, so that I do not
hear; I am brought down with fear, so that I do not see. My
lieart beats wildly; lwrror hatli troubled me : the dm·kness of night
that 1 love, he hath turned for me into quaking." The prophet
does not describe in detail what he saw; but the violent agita-
tion produced by the impression leads us to conclude how
horrible it must have been. Chalclu1lah is the contortion pro-
duced by cramp, as in Nahum ii.11; tzirim is the word properly
applied to the pains of childbirth ; na' avah means to bend, or
bow one's self, and is also used to denote a convulsive utterance
of pain ; ta' ah, which is used in a different sense from Ps.
xcv. 10 (compare, however, Ps. xxxviii. 11), denotes a feverish
and irregular beating of th~ pulse. The darkness of evening
and night, which the prophet loved so much (clieshek, a desire
arising from inclination, I Kings ix. 1, 19), and always longed
for, either that he might give himself up to contemplation, or
that he might rest from outward and inward labour, had been
changed into quaking by the horrible vision. · It is quite impos-
sible to imagine, as U mbreit suggests, that nesheplt chislJd (the

darkness of my pleasure) refers to the nocturnal feast during
which Babylon was stormed (Herod. i. 191, and Xenophon,
Cyrop. vii. 23).
On the other hand, what Xenophon so elaborately relates,
and what is also in all probability described in Dan. v. 30
(compare Jer. Ii. 39, 5i), is referred to in ver. 5: "They
C<iVer the table, watch the watch, eat, drink. Rise up, ye princes !
Anoint the shield!" This is not a scene from the hostile camp,
where they are strengthening themselves for an attack upon
Babylon: for the express allusion to the covering of the table
is intended to create the impression of confident and careless
good living; and the exclamation "anoint the shield" (cf. Jer.
li. 11) presupposes that they have first of all to prepare them-
selves for battle, and therefore that they have been taken by
surprise. What the prophet sees, therefore, is a banquet in
Babylon. The only thing that does not seem quite to square
with this is one of the infinitives with which the picture is so
vividly described (Ges. § 131, 4, b), namely tzaphoh hatztzaphith,
Hitzig's explanation, "they spread carpets" (from tzaphah,
e:xpandere, obducere, compare the Talmudic tziphah, tziphtah,
a mat, storea), commends itself thoroughly; but it is without
any support in biblical usage, so that we prefer to follow the
Targum, Peshito, and Vulgate (the Sept. does not give any
translation of the words at all), and understand the hap. leg.
tzaphith as referring to the watch: "they set the watch." They
content themselves with this one precautionary measure, and
give themselves up with all the greater recklessness to their
night's debauch (cf. eh. xxii. 13). The prophet mentions this,
because (as Meier acknowledges) it is by the watch that the
cry, "Rise up, ye princes;' etc., is addressed to the feasters.
The shield-leather was generally oiled, to make it shine and
protect it from wet, and, more than all, to cause the strokes it
might receive to glide off (compare the lames clypeos in Virg.
..!En. vii. 626). The infatuated self-confidence of the chief men
of Babylon was proved by the fact that they had to be aroused.
They fancied that they were hidden behind the walls and waters
of the city, and therefore they had not even got their weapons
ready for use.
The prophecy is continued with the conjunction "fori' (ci).
CHAP. XXL 6, 7. 381
Tue tacit link in the train of thought is this: they act thus in
Babylon, because the destruction of Babylon is determined.
The form in which this thought is embodied is the following :
the prophet receives instruction in the vision to set a m"tzappeh
upon the watch-tower, who was to look out and see what more
took place. Ver. 6. " For thus said the Lord to me, Go, set a
8PY; what he seeth, let him declm·e." In other cases it is the
prophet himself who stands upon the watch-tower (ver. 11;
Hab. ii. 1, 2) ; but here in the vision a distinction is made
between the prophet and theperson whom he stations upon the
watch-tower (specula). The prophet divides himself, as it were,
into two persons (compare eh. xviii. 4 for the intmduction; and
for the expression "go," eh. xx. 2). He riow sees through the
medium of a spy, just as Zechariah sees by means of the angel
speaking in him ; with this difference, however, that here the
spy is the instrument employed by the prophet, whereas there
the prophet is the instrument employed by the angel.
VVhat the man upon the watch-tower sees first of all, is a
long, long procession, viz. the hostile army advancing quietly,
like a caravan, in serried ranks, and with the most perfect self-
reliance. Ver. 7. "And he saw a procession of cavalry, pairs
of horsemen, a procession of asses, a procession of camels; and
listened sharply, as sharply as he could 'listen." Receb, both here
and in ver. 9, signifies neither riding-animals nor war-chariots,
but a troop seated upon animals-a procession of riders. In
front there was a procession of riders arranged two and· two,
for Persians and Medes fought either on foot or on horseback
(the latter, at any rate; from the time of Cyrus; vid. Cyrop.
iv. 3); and p,frash signifies a rider on horseback (in Arabic it
is used in distinction from rdkib, the rider on camels). Then
came lines of asses and camels; a large number of which were
always taken with the Persian army for different purposes.
They not only carried baggage and provisions, but were taken
into battle to throw the enemy into confusion. Thus Cyrus
gained the victory over the Lydians by means of the great
number of his camels (Herod. i. 80), and Darius Hystaspis the
victory over the Scythians by means of the number of asses
that he employed (Herod. iv. 129). Some of the subject tribes
rode upon .ai;;ses and camels instead of horses : the Arabs rode
upon camels in the army of Xerxes, and the Caramanians rode.
382 THE fROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
upon asses. What the spy saw was therefore, no doubt, the
Persian army. But he only saw and listened. It was indeed
"listening, greatness of listening," i.e. he stretched his ear to
the utmost (rab is a substantive, as in eh. lxiii. 7, Ps. cxlv. 7 ;
and hikshib, according to its radical notion, signifies to stiffen,
viz. the ear) ; 1 but he heard nothing, because the long procession
was moving, with the stillness of death.
At length the procession has vanished ; he sees nothing and
hears nothing, and is seized with impatience. Ver. 8. " Then
he cried with lion's voice, Upon the watch-tower, 0 Lord, I stand
continually by day, and upon my watcli I keep my stand all the
nights." He loses all his patience, and growls as if he were a
lion (compare Rev. x. 3), with the same dull, angry sound,
the same long, deep breath out of full lungs, complaining to
God that he has to stand so long at his post without seeing
anything, except that inexplicable procession that has now
vanished away.
But when he is about to speak, his complaint is stifled in his
mouth. Ver. 9. "And, behold, tliere came a cavalcade of men,
pairs of horsemen, and lifted up its voice, and said, Fallen,
fallen is Babylon; and all the images of its gods He hatk dashed
to tlie ground!" It is now clear enough where the long pro-
cession went to when it disappeared. It entered Babylon,
made itself master of the city, and established itself there. And
now, after a long interval, there appears a smaller cavalcade,
which has to carry the tidings of victory somewhere ; and the
spy hears them cry out in triumph, "Fallen, fallen is Babylon!"
In 'Rev. xviii. 1, 2, the same words form the shout of triumph
raised by the angel, the antitype being more majestic than the
type, whilst upon the higher ground of the New Testament
everything moves on in spiritual relations, all that is merely
national having lost its power. Still even here the spiritual
inwardness of the affair is so far expressed, that it is Jehovah
who dashes to the ground; and even the heathen conquerors are
1 Bottcher has very correctly compared kashab (kasuba) with lcashfih
(kasa), and Fleischer with sarra (tzarar), which jg applied in the kal and
hiphil ( asarra) to any animal (horse, ass, etc.) when it holds its ears straight
and erect to listen to any noise (sarra udhneihi, or udhnahu bi-udhneihi, or
bi-udhnihi iv., asa1Ta bi-udhnihi, and a.l$o absolutely asan-a, exactly like
liikshib),
CHAP. XXI. 11, 12. 383
obliged to confess that the fall of Babylon and its pesilim

(compare Jer. li. 47, 52) is th~ work of Jehovah Himself.
What is here only hinted at from afar-namely, that Cyrus
would act as the anointed of Jehovah-is expanded in the second
part (eh. xl.-lxvi.) for the consolation of the captives.
The night vision related and recorded by the prophet, a
prelude to the revelations contained in eh. xl.-lx., was also
intended for the consolation of Israel, which had already much
to suffer, when Babylon was still Assyrian, but would have to
· suffer far more from it when it should become Chaldean.
Ver. 10. "0 thou my threshing, and ,child of my threshing-floor!
What I have heard from Jehovah of lwsts, the God of Israel, I
have declared to you." Threshing (dush) is a figure used to
represent crnshing oppression in eh. xli. 15 and Mic. iv. 12, 13;
and judicial visitation in Jer. Ii. 33 (a parallel by which we
must not allow ourselves to be misled, as Jeremiah has there
given a different turn to Isaiah's figure, as he very frequently
does) ; and again, as in the present instance, chastising plagues,
in which wrath and good intention are mingled together.
Israel, placed as it was under the tyrannical supremacy of the
imperial power,•is called the medii,sshah (for medushah, i.e. the
threshing) of Jehovah,-in other words, the corn threshed by
Hirn ; also His "child of the threshing-floor," inasmuch as it
was laid in the floor, in the bosom as it were of the threshing-
place, to come out threshed (and then to become a thresher
,itself, Mic. iv. 12, 13). This floor, in which Jehovah mal_-.es
a judicial separation of grains and husks in Israel, was their
captivity. Babylon is the instrument of the threshing wrath of
God. But love also takes part in the threshing, and restrains
the wrath. This is what the prophet has learned in the vision
(" I have heard," as in eh. xxviii. 22),-a consolatory figure
for the threshing-corn in the floor, i.e. for Israel, which was
now subject to the power of the world, and had been mowed off
its own field and carried captive into Babylonia.
THE ORACLE CONCERNING THE SILENCE OF DEATH (EDOM).-

CHAP. XXI. 11, 12.
This oracle consists of a question, addressed to the prophet

from Seir, and of the prophet's reply. Seir is the mountainous
country to 'the south of Palestine, of whi~h Edom took posses-

sion after the expulsion of the Horites. Consequently the
Dumah of the heading cannot be either the Duma of Eastern
Hauran (by the side of which we find also a Terna and a
Buzan) ; or the Duma in the high land of Arabia, on the great
Nabatrean line of traffic between the northern harbours of the
Red Sea and Irak, which bore the cognomen of the rocky
(el-gende[) or Syrian Duma (Gen. xxv. 14); or the Duma
mentioned in the Onom., which was seventeen miles from
Eleutheropolis (or according to Jerome on this passage, twenty)
" in Daroma hoe est ad australem plagam," and was probably
the same place as the Duma in the mountains of J udah,-that
is to say, judging from the ruins of Daume, to the south-east
of Eleutheropolis (see the Com. on Josh. xv. 52), a place out
of which Jerome has made" a certain region of ldumooa, near
which are the mountains of Seir." The name as it stands here
is symbolical, and without any demonstrable topographical appli-
cation. Dumah is deep, utter silence, and therefore the land of
the dead (Ps. xciv. 17, cxv. 17). The name t:nit-t is turned into
an emblem of the future fate of Edom, by the removal of the
a-sound from the beginning of the word to the end. It becomes
a land of deathlike stillness, deathlike sleep, deathlike darkness.
Ver. 11. "A cry comes to me out of Seir: Watchman, how far is
it in the night? Watchman, how far in tlie night?" Luther trans-
lates the participle correctly," they cry" (man ruft; compare the
similar use of the participle in eh. xxx. 24, x:xxiii. 4). For the
rest, however, we have deviated from Luther's excellent transla-
tion, for the P.urpose of giving to some extent the significant
change from :i?;~~ and ~1~~- The more winged form of the
second question is expressive of heightened, anxious urgency
and haste. The wish is to hear that it is very late in the night,
and that it will soon be past; min is partitive (Saad.), "What
part of the night are we at now?" Just as a sick man longs
for a sleepless night to come to an end, and is constantly asking
what time it is, so do they inquire of the prophet out of Edom,
whether the night of tribulation will not be soon over. We
are not to understand, however, that messe:t?gers were really sent
out of Edom to Isaiah ; the process was purely a pneumatical
one. The prophet stands there in Jerusalem, in the midst of
the benighted world of nations, like a sentry upon the watch.:
CHAP, XXI. 12. 385
tower; he understands the anxious inquiries of the nations afar

off, and answers them according to the word of Jehovah, which
is the plan and chronological measure of the history of the
nations, and the key to its interpretation. What, then, is the
prophet's reply? He lets the inquirer "see through a glass
darkly."-Ver. 12. "Watchman says, Moming cometh, and also
night. Will ye inquire, inquire! Turn, come!!" The answer
is intentionally and pathetically expressed in an Aramrean form
of Hebrew. ~~ (written even with N at the end, cf. Deut.
xxxiii. 2) is the Aramrean word for Nt~; and il}'f (NJ!~) the
Aramrean word for >~If, from the primary form of which {IP?)
the future tib'ayun is taken here (as in eh. xxxiii. 7), and the
imperative b''ayu (Ges. § 75, Anm. 4). ~1\-~, which is here
painted in the Syriac style, ~ 1 ~~, as in eh. lvi. 9, 12, would be
similarly traceable to 1t1N (cf. Ges. § 75, Anm. 4, with § 23,
Anm. 2). But what is the meaning? Luther seems to me to
have hit upon it : " When the morning comes, it will still be
night." But v'gam (and also) is not equivalent to" and yet," as
Schroring explains it, with a reference to Ewald, § 354, a. With
the simple connection in the clauses, the meaning cannot pos-
sibly be, that a morning is coming, and that it will nevertheless
continue night, but that a morning is coming, and at the same
time a night, i.e. that even if the morning dawns, it will be
swallowed up again directly by night. And the history was
quite in accordance with such an answer. The Assyrian period
of judgment was follow~d by the Chaldean, and the Chaldean
by the Persian, and the Persian by the Grecian, and the Grecian
by the Roman. Again and again there was a glimmer of morn-
ing dawn for Edom (and what a glimmer in the Herodian
age !), but it was swallowed up directly by another night,
until Edom became an utter Dumdh, and disappeared from the
history of the nations. The prophet does not see to the utmost
end of these Edomitish nights, but he has also no consolation
for Edom. It is altogether different with Edom from what it is
with Israel, the nocturnal portion of whose history has a morn-
ing dawn, according to promise, as its irrevocable close. The
prophet therefore sends the inquirers home. Would they ask
any further questions, they might do so, might turn and come.
In shubu (turn back) there lies a significant though ambigu-
ous hint. It is only in the case of their turning, coming, i.e.
VOL. I. 2 B
386 THE PEOPHECIES OF ISAIAH,
commg back converted, that the prophet has any consolatory

answer for them. So long as they are not so, there is suspended
over their future an interminable night, to the prophet as much
as to themselves. The way to salvation for every other people
is just the same as for Israel,-namely, the way of repentance.
THE ORACLE IN THE EVENING (AGAINST ARABIA),-

CHAP, XXI. 13-17,
The heading :i-w~ l)t~ (the),' written according to the best

codd. with a simple sheva), when pointed as we have it, sig-
nifies, according to Zech. ix. 1 ( cf. Isa. ix. 7), "oracle against
Arabia." But why not massa 'Arab, since massa is followed
by a simple genitive in the other three headings ? Or again,
is this the only heading in the tetralogy that is not symbolical?
We must assume that the Beth by which this is distinguished
is introduced for the express purpose of rendering it symbolical,
and that the prophet pointed it first of all :i;.¥f, but had at the
same time :i-w::i in his mind. The earlier translators (LXX.,
Targum, Syr.; V ulg., Ar.) read the second :i1~~ like the first,
but without any reason. The oracle commence~ with an evening
scene, even without our altering the second :i·w~- And the
massa has a symbolical title founded upon this evening scene.
Just as 'Edom becomes Dumah, inasmuch as a night without a
morning dawn falls upon the mountain land of Seir, so will :l'Jf~
soon be :i;~f, inasmuch as the sun of Arabia is setting. Evening
darkness is settling upon Arabia, and the morning-land is be-
coming an evening-land. Vers. 13-15: "In the wilderness in
Arabia ye must pdss the night, caravans of tlie Dedar.ians. B1,ing
water to meet thirsty ones! The inhabitants of the land of Terna
are coming wi:th its bread before the fugitive. For they are flying
before swords, before drawn swords, and before a bent bow, and
before oppressive war." There is all the less ground for making
any alteration in :i·w~ ii,~~, inasmuch as the second Betli ( wil-
derness in Arabia for of Arabia) is favoured by Isaiah's common
usage (eh. xxviii. 21, ix. 2; compare 2 Sam. i. 21, Amos iii. 9).
'Arab, written with patliach, is Arabia (Ezek. xxvii. 21; 'ariib
in pause, Jer. xxv. 24); and ya'ar here is the solitary barren
\.iesert, as distinguished from the cultivated land with its cities
and villages. Wetzstein rejects the meaning nemus, sylva,
CHAP. XXI. lS-15. 387
which ya'ar has been assumed to have, because it would be

rather a promise than a threat to be told that they would have
·to flee from the steppe into the wood, since a shady tree is the
most delicious dream of the Beduins, who not only find shade
in the forest, but a constant supply of green pasture, and fuel
for their hospitable hearths. He therefore renders it, " Ye will
take refuge in the V'ar of Arabia," i.e. the open steppe will no
longer afford you any shelter, so that ye will be obliged to hide
<--
yourselves in the V' ar. .J~J for example, is the name applied to
the trachytic rayon of the Syro-Hauranitic volcanoes which is
covered with a layer of stones. But as the V'ar in this sense
is also planted with trees, and furnishes firewood, this epithet
must rest upon some peculiar distinction in the radical meaning
of the word ya'ar, which really does mean a forest in Hebrew,
though not necessarily a forest of lofty trees, but also a wilder-
ness overgrown with brushwood and thorn-hushes. The mean-
ing of the passage before us we therefore take to be this : the
trading caravans ('archoth, like halicoth in Job vi. 19) of the
Dedanians, that mixed tribe of Cushites and Abrahamides
dwelling in the neighbourhood of the Edomites (Gen. x. 7,
xxv. 3), when on their way from east to west, possibly to Tyre
(Ezek. xxvii. 20), would be obliged to encamp in the wilderness,
being driven out of the caravan road in consequence of the war
that was spreading from north to south. The prophet, w~ose
sympathy mingles with the revelation in this instance also, asks
for water for the panting fugitives (~1i:1r), as in Jer. xii. 9, an
imperative equivalent to ~1J;'~tr = ~1i;i~~ ; compare 2 Kings ii. 3:
there is no necessity to read ~b;~, as the Targum} Doderlein,
and Ewald do). They are driven back with fright towards
the south-east as far as Terna, on the border of Negd and the
Syrian desert. The Terna referred to is not the trans-Hauranian
T~ma, which is three-quarters of an hour from Dumah, although
there is a good deal that seems to favour this,1 but the Terna
on the pilgrim road from Damascus to Mecca, between Tebuk
and Wadi il-Kora, which is about the same distance (four days'
journey) from both these places, and also from Chaibar (it is
to be distinguished, however, from Tihama, the coast land of
Yemen, the antithesis of which is ne'gd, the mountain district
1 See Wetzstein, ut supra, p. 202; compare Job, ii. 425.
of Yemen 1). But even here in the land of Terna they do not
feel themselves safe. The inhabitants of Terna are obliged to
bring them water and bread (" its bread," lachmo, referring to
noded: the bread necessary in order to save them), into the
hiding-places in which they have concealed themselves. " How
humiliating," as Drechsler well observes, "to be obliged to
practise their hospitality, the pride of Arabian customs, in so
restricted a manner, and with such unbecoming secrecy I" But
it could not possibly be done in any' other way, since the
weapons of the foe were driving them incessantly before them, ·
and the war itself was rolling incessantly forward like an over-
whelming colossus, as the repetition of the word "before"
(mipp'ne) no less than four times clearly implies.
Thus does the approaching fate of Arabia present itself in
picture before the prophet's eye, whilst it is more distinctly
revealed in vers. 16, 17 : " For tl.us hath the Lord spoken to me,
Within a year, as the years of a hired laboiwer, it is over witlt all
the glory of Kedar. And the remnant. of the number of bows
of tlie heroes of the Kedarenes will be small: for Jehovah, tlie
God of Israel, hath spoken." The name Kedar is here the
collective name of the Arabic tribes generally.· In the stricter
sense, Kedar, like N ebaioth, which is associated with it, was
a nomadic tribe of Ishmaelites, which. wandered as far as the
Elanitic Gulf. Within the space of a year, measured as exactly
as is generally the case where employers and labourers are con-
cerned, Kedar's freedom, military strength, numbers, and wealth
(all these together constituting its glory), would all have dis-
appeared. Nothing but a small remnant would be left of the
heroic sons of Kedar and their bows. They are numbered
here by their bows (in distinction from the numbering by
heads), showing that the fighting men are referred to,-a mode
of numbering which is customary among the InJian tribes of
America, for example. 2 The noun sl1e'ar (remnant) is followed
· by five genitives here (just as peri _is by four in eh. x. 12);
and the predicate ~~¥9: is in the plural because of the copious-
ness of the subject. The period of the fulfilment of the pro-
phecy keeps us still within the Assyrian era. In Herodotus
1 See Sprenger, Post und Reise-routen des Orients, Heft i. (1864), pp.
118,119.
2 See the work of v. Martius on the Indians of Brazil, i. 395, 411, eto.
CHAP. XXII. 1-14. 889
(2, 141), Sennacherib is actually called "king of Arabians and

Assyrians" (compare Josephus, Ant. x.1, 4); and both Sargon
and Sennacherib, in their annalistic inscriptions, take credit to
themselves for the subjugation of Arabian tribes. But in the
Chaldean era Jeremiah predicted the same things against Kedar
(eh. xlix.) as against Edom; and Jer. xlix. 30, 31 was evidently
written with a retrospective allusion to this oracle of Isaiah.
When the period fixed by Isaiah for· the fulfilment arrived, a
second period grew out of it, and one still more remote, inas-
much as a second empire, viz. the Chaldean, grew out of the
Assyrian, and inaugurated a second period of judgment for the
nations. After a short glimmer of morning, the night set in a
seconq time upon Edom, and a second time upon Arabia.
THE ORACLE CONCERNING THE VALLEY OF VISION

(JERUSALEM).-CHAP. XXII, 1-14,
The chazuth concerning Babylon, and the no less visionary

prophecies concerning Edom and Arabia, are now followed by .
a rnassa, the object of which is " the valley of vision" (gt
·chizzayon) itself. Of course these four prophecies were not
composed in the tetralogical form in which they are grouped
together here; but were joined together at a later period in a
group of this kind on account of their close affinity. The
internal arrangement of the group was suggested, not by the
date of their composition (they stand rather in the opposite
relation to one another), but by tpe idea of a storm coming
from a distance, and bursting at last over Jerusalem ; for there
can be no doubt that the "valley of vision" is a general name
for Jerusalem as a whole, and not the name given to .one
particular valley of Jerusalem. It is true that the epithet
applied to the position of Jerusalem does not seem to be in
harmony with this ; for, according to Josephus, " the city was
built upon two hills, which are opposite to one another and
have a valley to divide them asunder, at which valley the
correspondirrg rows of houses on both hills end" ( Wars of the
Jews, v. 4, 1; Whiston). But the epithet is so far allowable,
that there are mountains round Jerusalem (Ps. cxxv. 2); and
the same city which is on an eminence in relation to the land
generally, appears to stand on low ground when contrasted
with tlie mountains in the immediate neighbourhood (,rpor; Se

,-a ix6µ,eva TUVTrJ<; "f'YJOMef,a x0aµ,a)..,lt€'fai, as Phocas says).
According to this twofold aspect, Jerusalem is called the
" inhabitant of the v:3lley" in J er. xxi. 13, and directly after-
wards the '' rock of the plain ; " just as in J er. xvii. 3 it is
called the mountain in the fields, whereas Zephaniah (i. 11)
applies the epithet mactesh (the mortar or cauldron) not to all
Jerusalem, but to one portion of it (probably the ravine of the
Tyropreum). And if we add to this the fact that Isaiah's
house was situated in the lower town,-and therefore the stand-
point of the epithet is really there,-it is appropriate in other
respects still; for the prophet had there the temple-hill and the
Mount of Olives, which is three hundred feet higher, on the
east, and Mount Zion before him towards the south ; so that
Jerusalem appeared like a city in a valley in relation to the
mountains inside, quite as much as to those outside. But the
epithet is intended to be something more than geographical.
A valley is a deep, still, solitary place, cut off and shut in by
mountains. And thus Jerusalem was an enclosed place, hid-
den and shut off from the world, which Jehovah had chosen as
the place in which to show to His prophets the mysteries of.
His government of the world. And upon this sacred prophets'
city the judgment of Jehovah was about to fall ; and the
announcement of the judgment upon it is placed among the
oracles concerning the nations of the world! We may see
from this, that at the time when this prophecy was uttered,
the attitude of Jerusalem was so worldly and heathenish, that
it called forth this dark, nocturnal threat, which is penetrated
by not a single glimmer of promise. But neither the pro-
phecies of the time of Ahaz relating to the Assyrian age of
judgment, nor those which were uttered in the midst of the
Assyrian calamities, are so destitute of promise and so peremp-
tory as this. The massa therefore falls in the intermediate
time, probably the time when the people were seized with the
mania for liberty, and the way was prepared for their breaking
away from Assyria by their hope of an alliance -with Egypt
(vid. Delitzsch-Caspari, Studien, ii. 173-4). The prophet ex-:
poses· the nature and worthlessness of their confidence in vers.
1-3: " What ailetli thee, then, that tlwu art wholly ascended
ipon tlie house-tops ? 0 full of tumult, thou noisy city, shoutirtg
CHAP. xxn. ,, 6. 391
castle, tliy slain men are not slain with the sw01·d, nor slaughtered
in battle. .All t!ty rulers departing together are fettered wit!tout
bow; all thy captured ones are fettered together, fleeing far away."
From the flat house-tops they all look _out together at. the
approaching army of the foe, longing for battle, and sure of
victory (culldk is for _cullek, eh. xiv. 29, 31). They have no
suspicion of what is threatening them ; therefore are they so
sure, so contented, and so defiant. il~?'? l"li~~';I is inverted, and
stands for ni~~l;' 11~?1?, like n~~t,' il?~~ in eh. viii. 22. ilf p~
is used to denote self-confident rejoicing, as in Zeph. ii. 15.
How terribly they deceive themselves! Not even the honour
of falling upon the battle-field is allowed them. Their rulers
(katzin,, a judge, and then any person of rank) depart one and
all out of the city, and are fettered outside " without bow"
(mikkesheth), i.e. without there being any necessity for the bow
to be drawn (min, as in J'ob xxi. 9, 2 Sam. i. 22; cf. Ewald,
§ 217, b). All, without exception, of those who are attacked in
Jerusalem by the advancing foe (nimzd'aik, thy captured ones,
as in eh. xiii. 15), fall helplessly into captivity, as they are
attempting to flee far away (see at eh. xvii. 13 ; the perf. de
conatu answers to the classical prmsens de conatu). Hence
(what is here affirmed indirectly) the city is besieged, and in
consequence of the long siege hunger and pestilence destroy
the inhabitants, and every one who attempts to get away falls
into the hands of the enemy, without venturing to defend him-
self, on account of his emaciation and exhaustion from hunger.
Whilst the prophet thus pictures to himself the fate of J eru-
salem and Judah, through their infatuation, he is seized with
inconsolable anguish.-Vers. 4, 5. " 'There/ore I say, Look away
from me; that I may weep bitterly; press me not with consolations
for the destruction of the daughter of my people! For a day of
110ise, and of treading down, and of confusion, cometh from tlie 1
Lord, Jelwvalt of hosts, in the valley of vision, b1•eaking down
walls; and a cry of woe echoes against the mountains." The
note struck by Isaiah here is the note of the kinalt that is
continued in the Lamentations of Jeremiah. Jeremiah says
sheber for shod (Lam. iii. 48), and bath-ammi ( daughter of my
people) is varied with bath-zion (daughter of Zion) and bath-
yehudah (daughter of Judah). Merer babbeci (weep bitterly)
is more than bdcali mar (eh. xxxiii. 7): it signifies to give one's
self thoroughly up to bitter weeping, to exhaust one's self with

weeping. The two similar sounds which occur in ver. 5, in
imitation of echoes, can hardly be translated. The day of
divine judgment is called a day in which masses of men crowd
together with great noise (mehumali), in which Jerusalem and
its inhabitants are trodden down by foes (mebusali) and are
thrown into wild confusion (mebucali). This is one play upon
words. The other makes the crashing of the walls audible,
as they are hurled down by the siege-artillery (mekarkar kir).
Kirker is not a denom. of kzr, as Kimchi and Ewald suppose
(nnwalling walls), but is to be explained in accordance with
N um. xxiv. 17, " he undermines," i.e. throws down by remov-
ing the supports, in other words, "to the very foundations"
(kur, to dig, hence karkarali, the bottom of a vessel, Kelim
ii. 2; kurkoreth, the bottom of a net, ib. xxviii. 10, or of a cask,
Ahalotli ix. 16). When this takes place, then a cry of woe
echoes against the mountain (shoa', like shua', sheva'), i.e.
strikes against the mountains that surround Jerusalem, and is
echoed back again. Knobel understands it as signifying a cry
for help addressed to the mountain where Jehovah dwells;
but this feature is altogether unsuitable to the God-forgetting
worldly state in which Jerusalem is found. It is also to be
observed, in opposition to Knobel, that the description does not
move on in the same natural and literal way as in a historical
narrative. The prophet is not relating, but looking ; and in
ver. 5 he depicts the day of Jehovah according to both its
ultimate intention and its ultimate result.
The advance of the besiegers, which leads to the destruc-
tion of the walls, is first described in vers. 6, 7. " And Elam
has taken the quiver, together with chariots witli men, horsemen;
and Kir has drawn out tlie sliield. And tlien it comes ·to pass,
tltat thy choieest valleys are filled with cha1'iots, and the horsemen
plant a firm foot towards the gate." Of the nations composing
the Assyrian army, the two mentioned are Elam, the Semitic
nation of Susiana (Chuzistan), whose original settlements were
the row of valleys between the Zagros chain and the chain of
advanced mountains bounding the Assyrian plains on the east,
and who were greatly dreaded as bowmen (Ezek. xxxii. 24 ;
Jer. xlix. 35), and Kir, the inhabitants of the country of the
Cyrus river, which was an Assyrian province, according to
CHAP. XXII. 6, 7. 393
2 Kings xvi. 9 and Amos i. 5, and still retained its depen-

dent position even in the time of the Achremenides, when
Armenia, at any rate, is expressly described in· the arrow-
headed writings as a Persian province, though a rebellious one.
The readiness for battle -of this people of Kur, who represent,
in, combination with Elam, the whole extent of the Assyrian
empire from south to north,1 is 'attested by their " drawing out
the shield" ('erah magen), which Cresar calls scutis tegimenta
detrahere (bell. gall. ii. 21); for the Talmudic meaning appli-
care cannot be thought of for a moment (Buxtorf, lea;. col.
1664). These nations that fought on foot were accompanied
( beth, as in 1 Kings x. 2) by chariots filled with men (receb
'addm)} i.e. war-chariots (as distinguished from 'agaloth), and,
as is added tia-vvofrro~, by parasMm, riders (i.e. horsemen
trained to arms). The historical tense is introduced with 1 ~:1
in ver. 7, but in a purely future sense. It is only for the sak~
of the favourite arrangement of the words that the passage
does not proceed with Vav relat. ~~~~t '' Thy valleys" (' amd-
kaik) are the valleys by which Jerusalem was encircled on the
east, the west, and the south, viz. the valley of Kidron on the
east ; the valley of Gihon on the west ; the valley of Rephaim,
stretching away from the road to Bethlehem, on the south-
west (eh. xvii. 5); the valley of Hinnom, which joiris the
Tyropreum, and then runs on into a south-eastern angle ; and
possibly also the valley of Jehoshaphat, which ran on the north-
east of the city above the valley of Kidron. These valleys,
more especially the finest of them towards the south, are now
cut up by the wheels and hoofs of the enemies' chariots and
horses ; and the enemies' horsemen have already taken a firm
position gatewards, ready to ride full speed against the gates
at a given signal, and force their way into the city (slizth with
a slwtli to strengthen it, as in Ps. iii. 7 ; also sfm, in 1 Kings
:xx. 12, compare 1 Sam. xv. 2).
When Judah, after being for a long time intoxicated with
1 The name Gurgistan (=Georgia) has nothing to do with the river
Kur ; and it is a suspicious fact that Kir has k at the commencement, and
i in the middle, whereas the name of the river which joins the Araxes, and
flows into the Caspian sea, is pronounced Kur, and is written in Persian
with .= (answ~ring to the Armenian and old Persian, in which Kuru is
equivalent to Kvpo~). Wetzstein considers Kira portion of Mesopotamia.
hope, shall become aware of the extreme danger in which it is

standing, it will adopt prudent measuL"es, but without God. Vers.
8-11. "Then lie takes away tlie covering of Judali, and thou lookest
in that day to the store of arms of the forest-house; and ye see tlie
breaches of the city of David, that there are many of them ; and
ye collect togethe1' the waters of tlie lower pool. And ye number
the houses of Jerusalem, and pull down the houses, to fortify the
wall. And ye make a basin between the two walls-for the waters
of tlie old pool; and ye do not look to Him who made it, neither
do ye have regard to Him who fashioned it long ago." Masak is
the curtain or covering which made Judah blind to the threat-
ening danger. Their looks are now directed first of all to the
forest-house, built by Solomon upon Zion for the storing and
~isplay of valuable arms and utensils (neshek, or rather, accord-
ing to the Masora on Job xx:. 24, and the older editions, neshek),
and so called because it rested upon four rows of cedar columns
that ran all round (it was in the centre of the fore-court of
the royal palace; see Thenius, das vorexil. Jerusalem, p. 13).
They also noticed in the city of ])avid, the southern and highest
portion of the city of Jerusalem, the bad state of the walls, and
began to think of repairing therp. To this end they numbered
the houses of the city, to obtain building materials for strengthen-
ing the walls and repairing the breaches, by pulling down such
houses as were suitable for the purpose, and could be dispensed
with (vattithtzu, from ndthatz, with the removal of the recom-
pensative reduplication). The lower pool and the old pool,
probably the upper, i.e. the lower and upper Gihon, were
upon the western side of the city, the lower (Birket es-Sultan)
to the west of Sion, the upper (Birk.et el-Mamilla) farther
up to the west of Akra (Robinson, i. 483-486; v. Raumer,
Pal. pp. 305-6). Kibbetz either means to collect in the pool
by stopping up the outflow, or to gather together in the reser-
voirs and wells of the city by means of artificial canals. The
latter, howev.er, would most probably be expressed by l:ll?tt ; so
that the meaning that most naturally suggests itself is, that
they concentrate the water, so as to be able before the siege
to provide the city as rapidly as possible with a large supply.
The word satham, which is used in the account of the actual
measures adopted by Hezekiah when he was threatened with
siege (2 Chron. xu:ii. 2-5), is a somewhat different one, and
OHAP. XX.11. 8-11. 395
indicates the stopping up, not of the outflow but of the springs,
and therefore of the influx. But in all essential points the
measures adopted agree with those indicated here in the pro-
phecy. The chronicler closes the account of Hezekiah's reign
by still further observing that " Hezekiah also stopped the out-
flow of the upper Gihon, and carried the water westwards
underground to the city of David" (2 Chron. xxxii. 30, expla-
natory of 2 Kings xx. 20). If the upper Gihon is the same
as the upper pool, there was a conduit (te'alali), connected with
the upper Gihon as early as the time of Ahaz, eh. vii. 3.
And Hezekiah's peculiar work consisted in carrying the water
of the upper pool "into the city of David." The mikvali
between_ the two walls, which is here prospectively described
by Isaiah, is connected with this water supply, which Hezekiah
really carried out. . There is still a pool of Hezekiah (also
called Birket el,..Batrak, pool of the patriarchs, the Amygdalon
of Joseph'us) on the western side of the city, to the east of the
J qipa gate. During the rainy season this pool is supplied by
the small conduit which runs from the upper pool along the
surface of the ground, and then under the wall against or
near the J oppa gate. It also lies between two walls, viz. the
wall to the north of Zion, and the one which runs to the north-
east round the Akra (Robinson, i. 487-489). How it came
to pass that Isaiah's words concerning "a basin between the
two walls " were so exactly carried out, as though they had
furnished a hydraulic plan, we do not know. But we will
offer a conj'ecture at the close of the exposition. It stands
here as one of those prudent measures which would be resorted
to in Jerusalem in the anticipation of the coming siege ; but
it would be thought of too late, and in self-reliant alienation
from God, with ,no look directed to Him who had wrought and
fashioned that very calamity which they were now seeking to
avert by all these precautions, and by whom it had been pro-
jected long, long before the actual realization. . o~rv might be
a plural, according to eh. liv. 5; but the parallel i'l1f favours
the singular: (on the form itself, from ~~ = nijY, see eh. xlii. 5,
and at eh. v. 12, i. 30). We have here, and at eh. x~xvii. 26,
i.e. within the first part of the book of Isaiah, the same doctrine
of "ideas" that forms so universal a key-note of the second
part, the authenticity of which has been denied. That which
is realized in time has existed long before as a spiritual pattern,

i.e. as an idea in God. God shows this to His prophets ; and
so far as prophecy foretells the future, whenever the event
predicted is fulfilled, the prophecy becomes a proof that the
event is the work of God, and was long ago the predetei-mined
counsel of God. The whole of the Scripture presupposes this
pre-existence of the divine idea before the historical realization,
and Isaiah in Israel (like Plato in the heathen world) was the
assiduous interpreter of this supposition. Thus, in the case
before us, the fate of Jerusalem is said to have been fashioned
" long ago " in God. But Jerusalem might have averted its
realization, for it was no decretum absolutum. If Jerusalem
repented, the realization would be arrested.
And so far as it had proceeded already, it was a call from
.Jehovah to repentance. Vers. 12-14. "The Lord, Jehovah of
hosts, calls in that day to weeping, and to mourning, and to the
pulling out of hair, and to girding with sackcloth; and behol,d
joy and gladness, slaughte1•ing of oxen and killing of Bheep,
eating of flesh and drinking of wine, eating and drinking, for
'to-morrow we die.' And Jehovah of hosts hath revealed in mine
ears, Surely this iniquity shall not be expiated for you until ye
die, saith the Lord, Jehovah of hosts.'' The first condition of
repentance is a feeling of pain produced by the punishments of
God. But upon Jerusalem they produce the opposite effect.
The more threatening the future, the more insensibly and madly
do they give themselves up to the rude, sensual enjoyment of
the present. Shathoth is interchanged with shatho (which is
only another form of tihV, as in eh. vi. 9, xxx. 19), to ring with
shachot (compare Hos. x. 4). There are other passages in
which we meet with unusual forms introduced for the sake of
the play upon the words (vid. eh. iv. 6, viii. 6, xvi. 9, and com-
pare Ezek. xliii. 11, and the keri of 2 Sam. iii. 25). The words
of the rioters themselves, whose conduct is sketched by the inf.
abs., which are all governed by hinneh, are simply "for to-
morrow we shall die.'' This does not imply that they feel any
pleasure in the thought of death, but indicates a love of life
which scoffs at death. Then the unalterable will of the all-
commanding God is audibly and distinctly revealed to the
prophet. Such scoffing as this, which defies the chastisements
of God, will not be expiated in any oth_er way than by the
CRAP. XXII. 12-H. 397
death of the scoffer (cuppar, from caphar, tegere, means to be

covered over, i.e. expiated). This is done in the case of sin
either by the justice of God, as in the present instance, or by
. the mercy of God ( eh. vi. 7), or by both justice and mercy
combined (as in eh. xxvii. 9). In all three cases the expiation
is demanded by the divine holiness, which requires a covering
between itself and sin, by which sin becomes as though it were
not. In this instance the expunging act consists in punish-
ment. The sin of Jerusalem is expiated by the giving up of
the sinners themselves to death. The verb temuthun (ye shall
die) is written absolutely, and therefore is all the more dread-
ful. The Targum renders it " till ye die the second (eternal)
death" (mothah thinyanali).
So far as this prophecy threatened the destruction of
Jerusalem by Assyria, it was never actually fulfilled; but the
very opposite occurred. Asshur itself met with destruction in
front of Jerusalem. But this was by no means opposed to the
prophecy ; and it was with this conviction that Isaiah, never-
theless, included the prophecy in the collection which he made
at a time when the non-fulfilment was perfectly apparent. It
stands here in a double capacity. In the first place, it is a
memorial of the mercy of God, which withdraws, or at all
events modifies, the threatened judgment as soon as repentance
intervenes. The falling away from Assyria did take place;
but on the part of Hezekiah and many others, who had taken
to heart the prophet's announcement, it did so simply as an
affair that was surrendered into the hands of the God of Israel,
through distrust of either their own strength or Egyptian
aesistance. Hezekiah carried out the measures of defence
described by the prophet ; but he did this for the good of
Jerusalem, and with totally different feelings from those which
the prophet had condemned. These measures of defence pro-
bably included the reservoir between the two walls, which the
chronicler does not mention till the close of the history of his
reign, inasmuch as he follows the thread of the book of Kings,
to which his book stands, as it were, in the relation of a com-
mentary, like the midrash, from which extracts are made. The
king regulated his actions carefully by the prophecy, inasmuch
as after the threats bad produced repentance, vers. 8-11 still
remained as good and wi~e counsels. In the second place, the
·oracle stands here as the proclamation of a judgment deferred

but not repealed. Even if the danger of destruction which
threatened Jerusalem on the part of Assyria had been merci-
fully caused to pass away, the threatening word of Jehovah
had not fallen to the ground. The counsel of God contained
in the word of prophecy still remained ; and as it was the counsel
· of the Omniscient, the time would surely come when it would
pass out of the sphere of ideality into that of actual fact. It
remained hovering over Jerusalem like an eagle, and Jerusalem
would eventually become its carrion. We have only to com-
pare the temuthun of this passage with the lvrro0ave,u0e of John
viii. 21, to see when the eventual fulfilment took place. Thus
the " massa of the valley of vision" became a memorial of
mercy to Israel when it looked back to its past history ; but
when it looked into the future, it was still a mirror of wrath.
AGAINST SHEENA THE STEWARD,-CHAP. XXII, 15-25.
(APPENDIX TO THE TETRALOGY IN CHAP• .XXI.-XXII, 14.)
Shebna (l(p~; 2 Kings xviii. 18, 26, np~) is officially de-

scribed as "ove1' the lwuse." This was the name given to an
office of state of great importance in both kingdoms (1 Kings
iv. 6, xviii. 3), in fact the highest office of all, and one so vastly
superior to all others ( eh. xxxvi. 3, xxxvii. 2), that it was some-
times filled by the heir to the throne (2 Chron. xxvi. 21). It
was the post of minister of the household, and resembled the
Merovingian office of major domus (maire du palais). The
person " who was over the house" had the whole of the domestic
affairs of the sovereign under his superintendence, and was
therefore also called the soci!n or •administrator (from sacan,
;elated to sliacan, to assist in a friendly, neighbourly manner,
or to be generally serviceable: see on Job xxii. 2), as standing
nearest to the king. In this post of eminence Shebna had
helped to support tbnt proud spirit of self-security and self-
indulgent forgetfulness of God, for which the people of J eru-
salem had in the foregoing oracle been threatened with death.
At the same time, he may also have been a leader of the
Egyptian party of magnates, and with this anti-theocratical
policy may have been the opponent of Isaiah in advising the
CHAP. XXII. 15-19, 899
king. Hence the general character of eh. xxii. 1-14 now

changes into a distinct and special prophecy against this Shebna.
The time at which it was fulfilled was the same as that referred
to in eh. xxii. 1-14. There was still deep peace, and the great
minister of state was driving about with splendid equipages,
and engaged in superintending the erection of a family sepul-
chre. Vers. 15-19. "Thus spake the Lord, Jehovah of hosts,-
Go, get thee to that steward, there, to Shebna the house-mayor.
W'/iat hast thou here, a11d whom hast thou here, that thou hast
hewn tliyself out a sepulchre here, hewing out his sepulchre higli
up, digging himself a dwelling in 1•ocks ? Behold, Jeliovah
hurleth thee, hurling with a man's throw, and graspeth thee grasp-
ing. Coiling, He coileth thee a coil, a ball into a land far and
wide ; there shalt thou die, and thither the chariots of thy glory,
thou shame of the house of thy lord! .And I thrust thee from thy
post, and from thy standing-place he pulletli thee d,own." N!l-:J?,
go, take thyself in,-not into the house, however, but into the
present halting-place. It is possible, at the same time, that the
expression may simply mean "take thyself away," as in Gen.
xiv. 17 and Ezek. iii. 4. The preposition ~~ is interchanged
with~)!, which more commonlyde~otes the coming of a stronger
man upon a weaker one (1 Sam. xii. 12), and is here used
to designate the overwhelming power of the prophet's word.
" That steward there:" this expression points contemptuously
to the position of the minister of the court as one which, how-
ever high, was a subordinate one after all. We feel at once,
as we read this introduction to the divine address, that insatiable
ambition was one of the leading traits in Shebna's character.
What 'Isaiah is to say to Shebna follows somewhat abruptly.
The words " and say to him," which are added in the Septuagint,
naturally suggest themselves. The question, What hast thou
to do here, and whom hast thou to bury here? is put with
a glance at Shebna's approaching fate. This building of a
sepulchre was quite unnecessary ; Shebna himself would never
lie there, nor would he be able to bury his relations there. The
threefold repetition of the word "here" (poh) is of very inci-
sive force : it is not here that he will stay,-here, where he is
even now placing himself on a bier, as if it were his home.
The participles '~¥;, and 1~~i, (with chirek compaginis: see on
Ps. cxiii.) are also part of the address. The third person
which is introduced here is syntactically regular, although tl1e

second person is used as well (eh. xxiii. 2, 3; Hab. ii. 15).
Rock-tombs, i.e. a collection of tombs in the form of chambers
in the rocks, were indeed to be found to the east of Jerusalem,
on the western slope of the Mount of Olives, and in the wall
of rock to the west of Jerusalem ; but the word marom (" high
up"), in connection with the threefold " here" (poli ), and the
contemptuous "that adm1nistrator ~here," warrants us in assum-
ing that marom refers to " the height of the sepulchres of the
sons of David" (2 Chron. xxxii. 33), i.e. the eastern slope of
Zion, where the tombs of the kings were excavated in the
rocks. So high did Shebna stand, and so great did he think
himself, that he hoped after his death to rest among kings, and
by no means down at the bottom. But how he deceived him-
self! Jehovah would hurl him far away (tal, to be long; pilpel,
to throw or stretch out to a distance 1), ,~? il?I:??~-
This is either
equivalent to i?~ n~;??~ i1?f:??~,with a man's throw (Rosenmiiller),
or i~! is in apposition to Jehovah (Gesenius and Knobel). As
taltelah stands too baldly if the latter be adopted, for which
reason the vocative rendering "0 man," which is found in
the Syriac, does not commend itself, and as such an elliptical
combination of the absolute with the genitive is by no means
unusual (e.g. Prov. xxii. 21, Jer. x. 10), we give the prefer-
ence to the former. Jerome's rendering," as they carry off a
cock," which he obtained from the mouth of his Hebrmus, can-
not be taken into consideration at all; although it has been
retained by Schegg (see Geiger, Lesestilcke aus der Mischna,
p. 106). The verb il~~ does not give a suitable sense as used
in Jer. xliii. 12, where it merely signifies to cover one's self, not
to wrap up; nor can we obtain one from 1 Sam. xv.19, xxv.14,
xiv. 32, since the verbal forms which we find there, and which
are to be traced to t:)13:' (from which comes ~:~, a bird of prey),
and rn:>t to Mt)Jt, signify" to rush upon anything" (when con-
strued with either f or S~). It is better, therefore, to take it, as
Michaelis, Rosenmiiller, Knobel, and others do, in the sense of
grasping or laying hold of. On the other hand, tzanapli, which
is applied in other instances to the twisting of a turban, also
1 In the later form of the language, this verbal stem signifies generally
to move onward; hence tiyyul, motion, or a walk, and metaltelin, furniture,
i.e. moveable goods.
CHAP. XXII. 20-24. 401
signifies to wrap up, make up into a bundle, or coil up. And

caddur, like tzeneplidh, signifies that into which Shebna would
· be coiled up ; for the Caph is not to be taken in a comparative
sense, since the use of caddur in the sense of 9lobus or sphcera
is established by the Talmud (see at Job xv. 24), whereas the
Arabic daur only means 9yrus, periodus. Shebna is made into
a round coil, or ball, which is ·hurled into a land stretching out
on both sides, i.e. over the bi-oad surface of Mesopotamia, where
he Hies on farther and farther, without meeting with any obstacle
whatever. 1 He comes thither to die,.....he who, by his exaggera-
tion •and abuse of his position, has not only dishonoured his
office, but the Davidic court as well; and thither do his state
carriages also come. There can be no doubt that it was by
the positive command of Jehovah that Isaiah apostrophized the
proud and wealthy Shebna with such boldness and freedom as
this. And such freedom was tolerated too. The murder or
incarceration of a prophet was a thing of rare occurrence in the
kingdom of Judah before the time of Manasseh. In order to
pave the way for the institution of another in Shebna's office,
the punishment of deposition, which cannot be understood in
any other way than as preceding the punishment of banish-
ment, is placed at the close of the first half of the prophecy.
The subject in ver. 19b is not the king, as Luzzatto supposes,
hut Jehovah, as in ver. 19a (compare eh. x. 12).
Jehovah first of all gives him the blow which makes him
tremble in his post, and then pulls him completely down from
this his lofty station,2 in order that another worthier man may
take his place. Vers. 20-24. "And it will come to pass in that
day, that I call to my servant Eliakim the son of Hilkiah, and
invest Mm with thy coat, and I throw thy sash firmly round
ltim, and place tliy government in his hand; and he will become a
1 Compare the old saying, 11 The heart of man is an apple driven by a

tempest over an open plain."
2
1iOlll.:lO~ has not only the metheg required by the kametz on account
of the l~~;~owel, and the metlieg required by the patach on account of
the following chateph patach (the latter of which also takes the place of the
metheg, aa the sign of a subordinate tone), but also a third methegwith the
chirek, which only assists the emphatic pronunciation of the preposition,
but which would not stand the;e at all unless the word had had a disjunc.
tive accent (compare eh. Iv. 9, Ps. xviii. 45, Hos. id. 6).
VOL. I. 20
father to {!te inha'bitants of Jerusalem and to the house of Judali.

And I place the key of David upon his shoulder: and wlten lie
opens, no man sliuts; and when he shuts, no man opens. And I
fasten him as a plug in a fast place, and he becomes tlie seat of
honour to his father's lwuse. And tlte whole mass of his fathe1' s
lwuse hangs upon him, the offshoots and side-shoots, every small
vessel, from the vessel of the basins even to every vessel of tlie
pitchers." Eliakim is called the " servant of Jehovah," as one
who was already a servant of God in his heart and conduct;
the official service is added for the first time here. This title
of honour generally embraces both kinds of service (eh. xx. '3).
It is quite in accordance with oriental custom, that this trans-
fer of the office is effected by means of investiture ( compare
1 Kings xix. 19): .chizzek,'with a double accusative, viz. that
of the person and that of the official girdle, is used here accord-
ing to its radical signification, in the sense of girding tightly or
girding round, putting the girdle round him so as to cause the
whole dress to sit firmly, without hanging loose. The word
memshalteka (thy government) shows how very closely the office
forfeited by Shebna was connected with that of the king.
This is also proved by the word "father," which is applied in
other cases to the king as the father of the land (eh. ix. 5).
The "key" signifies the power of the keys ; and for this reason
it is not given into Eliakim's hand, but placed upon his shoulder
(eh. ix. 5). This key was properly handled by the king (Rev.
iii. 7), and therefore by the " house-mayor" only in l1is stead.
The power of the keys consisted not only in the supervision of
the royal chambers, but also in the decision who was and who
was not to be received into the king's service. There is a
resemblance, therefore, to the giving of the keys of the king-
dom of heaven to Peter under the New Testament. But there
the "binding" and "loosing" introduce another figure, though
one similar in sense; whereas here, in the " opening" and
"shutting," the figure of the key is retained. The comparison
of the institution of ~liakim in his office to the fastening of a
tent-peg was all the more natural, that yatlzed was also used
as a general designation for national rulers (Zech. x. 4), who
stand in the same relation to the commonwealth as a tent-peg
to the tent which it holds firmly and keeps upright. As the
tent-peg is rammed into the ground, so that a person could
CHAP. HII. 25. 403
easily sit upon it, the figure is changed, and the tent-peg
becomes a seat of honour. As a splendid chair is an ornament
· to a room, so Eliakim would be an honour to his hitherto undis-
tinguished family. The thought that naturally suggests itself
-namely, that the members of the family would sit upon this
chair, for the purpose of raising themf]elves to honour-is ex-
pressed by a different figure. Eliakim is once more depicted
as a yat!ted, but it is as a still higher one this time,~namely, as
•the rod of a wardrobe, or a peg driven high up into the wall.
Upon this rod or peg they hang (thalw, i.e. one hangs, or there
hangs) all the cabod of the house of Eliakim,. i.e. not every one
who wished to be honoured and attained to honour in this )
way (cf. eh. v. 13), but the whole weight of his family (as· in
eh. viii. 7). This family is then subdivided into its separate
parts, and, as we may infer from the juxtaposition of the mas-
culine and feminine nouns, according to its male and female
constituents. In c~~¥.~~ (offshoots) and nl,l.1~¥ (" side-shoots,"
from l1~¥, to push out; compare~•~¥, dung, with i!~~, mi:Fe) there
is contained the idea of a widely ramifying and undistinguished
family connection. The numerous.rabble consisted of nothing
but vessels of a small kind (hakkatan), at the best of basons
( agganotlt) like those used by the priests for the bl@od (Ex.
xxiv. 6), or in the house for mixing wine (Song of Sol. vii. 3 ;
Aram. aggono, Al!. iggane, ingane-, a washiAg bason), bat chiefly
.of nebalim, i.e. leather bottles or· earthenware pitchers ( eh.
xxx. 14). The whole of this large but hitherto ignoble family
of relations would fasten upon Eliakim, and climb. through him
to honour. Thus all at once the prophecy, which. seemed so
full of promise to Eliakim, assumes a satirical tone. We get
an impression of the favouring of nephews and cousins, and
cannot help asking how this eould he a suitable prophecy for
Shebna to hear.
We will refer to this again. But in tlie meantime the
impression is an irresistible one ;. and the Targum, Jerome,
Hitzig, and others, are therefore right in assuming that Elia-
kim is the peg which,- however glorious its beginning may
have been, comes at last to the shameful end described in ver.
25 : "In that day, saitli Jehovah of hosts, will tlie peg that is
fastened in a sure place be remot•ed, and be cast down, and fall;
and flie burden that it bore /alls to t!te yround: /or Jehovah hat/1
spoken." The prophet ,coulcl not express in clearer terms the

identity of the peg threatened here with Eliakim himself ; for
how is it conceivable that the prophet could turn all that he has
predicated of Eliakim :in vers. 23, 24 into predicates of Shebna 7
What U mbreit says-namely, that common sense mnst refer
ver. 25 to Shebna_;is ,the very re:verse of correct. Eliakim
himself is also brought down at last by the greatness of his
power, on 9:ccount of the nepotism to which he has given way.
His family makes-a wrong use of him; and he is more yielding
than he ought ,to be, and makes a wrong use of his office to
favour them·1 He ,therefore falls, and brings down with him
all that hung upon the peg, i.e. all his relations, who have
brought him to ruin through ,the ra_pacity with which they
have grasped at prosperity.
Hitzig maintains that vers._ 24, 25 form .a later addition.
But it is much better to assume that the prophet wrote dov;n
eh. xxi-i. 15-25 at one sitting, after •the pred!cted fate of the
two great ministers of state, which had been revealed to him
at two different times, had been actually fulfilled. We know
nothing more about them than this, that in the fourteenth
year of Hezekiah it was not Shebna, but Eliakim, "who was
over the house" -(eh. xxxvi. 3, 22, xxx:vii. 2). But Shebna.
also filled another office of importance, namely that of s(Jpher.
Was he really taken prisoner and carried away (a thing which
is perfectly cbncei-vable even without an Assyrian captivity
of the nation generally) 1 Or did he anticipate the threatened
judgment, and avert it by a penitential self-abasement! To
thi~ and other,questions we can give no reply. One thing alone
is certain,-namely, that the threefold prediction of Shebna's
fall, of Eliakim's elevation, and of Eliakim's fall, would not
stand where it does, if there were a;ny reason whatever to be
ashamed of corn.paring the _prophecy with its fulfilment.
THE ORACLE ·CONCERNING TYRE.~CHAP, XXIII.
(CONCLUSION OF THE CYCLE OF l'ROPHEC1ES &ELATING TO THE HEATHEN.)
The second leading type of the pride of heathen power

closes the series of prophecies against the nations, as Stier
correctly observes, just' as Babylon opened it. Babylon was
CHAP, XXIII. 405
the city of the imperial power of the world; Tyre, the city of
the commerce of the world. The fori:ner was the centre of the
greatest land power; the latter of the greatest maritime power.
The former subjugated the nations with an, iron arm, and
ensured its rule by means of deportation ; the latter obtained
possession of the treasure8- of the nations in as peaceable a
manner as possible, and secured its advantages by colonies and
factories. The Phrenician cities formed at first six or eight
independent states, the government of which war,- in the hands
of kings. Of these, Sidon was much older than, Tyre. The
thorah and Homer mention only the former; Tyre did not
rise into notoriety till after the time of David. But in the
Assyrian era Tyre had gained a kind of supremacy over the
rest of the Phrenician states. It stood by the sea, five miles
from Sidon ; but when hard pressed by enemies, it had trans-
ferred the true seat of its, trade and wealth to a small island,
which was three-quarters of a, mile farther to the north, and
only twelve hundred paces from . the mainland. The strait
which separated this insular Tyre (Tyrus) from ancient Tyre
(Pal(J!tyrus) was mostly shallow, and its navigable waters near
the island had only a draught of about eighteen feet, so that on
one or two occasions a siege of insular Tyre was effected by
throwing up an embankment of earth,-namely, once by Alex-
ander (the embankment still in existence), and once possibly
by Nebuchadnezzar, for Tyre was engaged in conflict with
the Ohaldean empire as well as the Assyrian. Now which of
these two conflicts was it that the prophet had in his mind ?
Eichhorn, Rosenmiiller, Hitzig, and Movers say the Chaldean,
and seek in this way to establish the spuriousness of the
passage; whereas Gesenius, Maurer, Umbreit, and Knobel say
the Assyrian, thinking that this is the only way of sustaining its
genuineness. Ewalq and Meier say the same ; but they pro-
nounce vers. 15-18 an interpolation belonging to the Persian era.
De W ette wavers between the genuineness and spuriousness of
the whole. In our opinion, however, as in that of Vitringa and
those who tread in his footsteps, the question whether the im-
perial power by which Tyre was threatened was the Assyrian or
the Ohaldean, is a purely exegetical question, not a critical one.
The prophecy commences by introducing the trading vessels
of Phrenicia on their return homeJ as they hear with alarm the
tidings of the fate that has befallen their home. Ver. 1. "Howl,
ye Bhips of Tarsltislt; fo1· # is laid waste, so tliat there is no house,
no entrance any more! Out of the land of tlie Cliittreans it is
made known ,to .them." Even upon the open sea they hear of it
as a rumour from the ships that they meet. For their voyage is
a very long one : they come from the Phcenician colony on the
Spanish Bretis, or the Guadalquivir, as it was called from the
time of the occupation by the Moors. " Ships of Tarshisli''
are ships that sail to Tartessus (LXX. inaccurately, ?TA.oia
Kapx'T/00110,;). It is not improbable that the whole of the
Meditenanean may have -been called " the sea of Tarshish ; ,.
and hence the rendering adopted by the Targum, Jerome,
Luther, and others, na?Jes mai·is (see Humboldt, Kosmos, ii.
167, 415). These ships are to howl (helilu instead of the
feminine, as in eh. xxxii. 11) because of the devastation that
has taken place {it is easy to surmise that Tyre has been the
viqtim); for the home .and harbour, which the sailors were
rejoicing at the prospect ,of being able .to enter once more,
have both been swept away. Cyprus was the last station on
this homeward passage. The C!tittim (written in the legends
of coins and other inscriptions ,with Caph and Cheth) are the
inhabitants of the -Cyprian harbour of Gitium and its territory.
But Epiphanius, the bishop of Salamis in the island of Cyprus,
says that Citium was also used as a name for the whole island,
or even in a still broader sense. Cyprus, the principal mart of
the Phcenicians, was the last landing-place. As soon as they
touch the island, the fact which they have only heard of as
a rumour upon the open sea, is fully disclosed (niglah), i.e. it
now becomes a clear lindoubted certainty, for they are told of
it by eye-witnesses who have made their escape to the island.
The prophet now turns to the Phcenicians at home, who have
this devastation in prospect.-Vers. 2, 3. " Be alarmed, ye in-
habitants of the coast! Sidonian merchants, sailing over the sea,
filled thee once. .And tlie sowing of Siclw1• came upon great
waters, tlie harvest of the Nile, her store; and she became gain for
nations." The suffixes of~.~!? (to fill with wares and riches)
and M~~:l';I (the bringing in, viz. into barns and granaries)
refer to the word ~I'!, which is used here as a feminine for the
name of a country, and denotes the Phcenician coast, including
the insular Tyre. " Sidonian merchants" are the Phcenicians
CHAP. xxm... 407
generally, as in Homer ; for the. " great Si don" of antiquity

(Zidon rabbali, Josh. xi. 8, xix. 28) was the mother-city of
Phrenicia, which so thoroughly stamped its name upon the
whole nation, that Tyre is called b~i~ bN upon Phrenician coins.
The meaning of ver. 3a is not that the revenue of Tyre which
accrued to it on the great unfruitful sea, was like a Nile-
sowing, or an Egyptian harvest (Hitzig, Knobel). Such a
simile would be a very beautiful one, but it is a very unlikely
one, since the Phoonicians actually did buy up the corn-stores
of Egypt, that granary of the ancient world, and housed the
cargoes that wer~ brought to them " upon great waters," i.e. on
the great Mediterranean. Sichor is a Hebraic form of Siris
(the native name of the upper Nile, according to Dionysius
Perieg. and Pliny). It signifies the black river (Melas, Eust.
on Dion. Per. 222), the black slime of which gave such fertility
to the land. " The harvest of tlie ]Vile" is not so much an ex-
planation as an amplification. The valley of the Nile was the
field for sowing and reaping, and the Phrenician coast was the
barn for this valuable corn ; and inasmuch as corn and other
articles of trade were purchased and bartered there, it thereby
became gain (constr. of sachar, Ewald, 213, a, used in the same
sense as in ver.18, eh. xlv. 14, and Prov. iii. 14), i.e. the means of
gain, the source of profit or provision, to whole nations, and even
to many such. Others render the word" emporium;" but sachar
cannot have this meaning. Moreover, foreigners did not come
to Phrenicia, but the Phoonicians went to them (Luzzatto).
The address to the whole of the coast-land now passes
into an address to the ancestral city. Ver. 4. "Sliudder, 0
Sidon; for tlie sea spealcetli, the fortress of the sea, thus : I
have not travailed, nor given birtl1, nor trained up young men,
brouglit up maidens.'• The sea, or more closely considered, the
fortress of the sea, i.e. the rock-island on which Neo-tyrus
stood with its strong and lofty houses, lifts up its voice in
lamentation. Sidon, the ancestress of Canaan, must hear
with overwhelming shame how Tyre mourns the loss of her
daughters, and complains that, robbed as she has been of her
children, she is like a barren woman. For the war to have
murdered her young men and maidens, was exactly the same
as if she had never given birth to them or brought them up.
Who is there that does not recognise in this the language of
Isaiah (compare eh. i. 2) ?-Even in Egypt' the fate of Phoo-

nicia produces alarm. Ver. 5. " When the report cometh -io
Egypt, they tremble at the rep01·t from Tzor;" In the protasis
(ver. 5a) zemitzraim (to Egypt) the verb "cometh" is implied;
the Caph in ver. 5b signifies simultaneousness, as in eh. xviii. 4
and xxx. 19 (Ges. Thes. p. 650). The news of the fall of Tyre
spreads universal terror in Egypt, because its own prosperity de-
pended upon Tyre, which was the great market for its corn; and
when such a bulwark had fallen, a similar fate awaited itself.
The inhabitants of Tyre, who desired to escape from death
or transportation, are obliged to take refuge in the colonies,
and the farther off the better: not in Cyprus, not in Carthage
(as at the time when Alexander attacked the insular Tyre), but
in Tartessus itself, the farthest off towards the west, and the
hardest to reach. Vers. 6-9. "Pass ye over to Tarshislt; howl,
ye inhabitants of the coast! Is this yoitr fate, thou full of re-
joicing, whose origin is from the days of tlte olden time, whom
her feet carried far away to settle? Who hath determined suck
a thing concerning Tzor, the distributor of crowns, whose mer-
chants are princes, whose_ traders are the chief men of the earth?
Jelwvali of hosts hath determined it, to desecrate the pomp of
every kind of ornament, to dishonour the chief men of tlie earth,
all of them." The exclamation" howl ye" (llelilu) implies their
right to give themselves up to their pain. In other cases
complaint is unmanly, but here it is justifiable (compare eh .
.xv. 4). In ver. 7a the question arises, whether 'allizdh is a
nominative predicate, as is generally assumed (" Is this, this
deserted heap of ruins, your formerly rejoicing city?"), or
a vocative. We prefer the latter, because there is nothing
astonishing in the omission of the article in this case (eh.
:xxii. 2; Ewald, 327, a); whereas in the former case, although it
is certainly admissible (see eh. xxxii. 13), it is very harsh (com-
pare eh. xiv. 16), and the whole expression a very doubtful one
to convey the sense of o.:,; ,~rlt l'lf";l,- n1, 1, J'11ltTJ'1. To 'allizdh
there is attached the descriptive, attributive clause : whose
origin (kadmah, Ezek. xvi. 55) dates from the days of the
olden time ; and then a second "whose feet brought her far
away (mglaim construed as a masculine, as in J er. xiii. 16, for
example) to dwell in a foreign land. This is generally under-
stood as signifying transportation by force into an enemy's
CHAP. XXlll. 6-9. 409
country. But Luzzatto very properly objects to this, partly on

.?n
the ground that ~1 0~~~; (her feet carried her) is the strongest
expression that can be used for voluntary emigration, to which
Zagar (to settle) also corresponds; and partly because we miss -
the antithetical n.1!1~, which we should expect with this inter-
pretation. The reference is to the trading journeys which
extended "far away" (wl1ether by land or sea), and to the
colonies, i.e. the settlements founded in those distant places,
that leading characteristic of the Tyro-Phoonician people (this
is expressed in the imperfect by yobiluah, quam portabant; gur
is the most appropriate word to apply to such settlements : for
rneracltok, see at eh. xvii. 13). Sidon was no doubt older than
Tyre, but Tyre was also of primeval antiquity. Strabo speaks
of it as the oldest Phoonician city "after Sidon;" Curtius calls
it vetustate originis insignis ; and Josephus reckons the time
from the founding of Tyre to the building of Solomon's temple
as 240 years (Ant. viii. 3, 1; compare Herod. ii. 44). Tyre is
called hamma'atirah, not as wearing a crown (Vulg. quondam
coronata), but as a distributor of crowns (Targum). Either
would be suitable as a matter of fact ; but the latter answers
better to the hiphil (as hikrtn, hiplins, which are expressive of
results produced from within outwards, can hardly be brought
into comparison). Such colonies as Oitium, Tartessus, and
at first Carthage, were governed by-kings appointed by the
mother city, and dependent upon her. Her merchants were
princes (compare eh. x. 8), the most honoured of the earth ;
1
:i.;1~acquires a superlative meaning from the genitive connec-
tion (Ges. § 119, 2). From the fact that the Phoonicians had
the commerce of the world in their hands, a merchant was
called cena'ani or cena'an (Hos. xii. 8; from the latter, not
from cin'ani, the plural cin'anim which we find here is formed),
and the merchandise cin'ah. The verb chillel, to desecrate or
profane, in connection with the "pomp of every kind of orna--
ment," leads us to think more especially of the holy places of
both insular and continental Tyre, among which the temple of
Melkarth in the new city of the former was the most prominent
(according to Arrian, Anab. ii. 16, waXatOTaTov cLv fJ,V'l}JliTJ
av8prow{V'l} oia<Toos'ffat). The_se glories, which were thought so
inviolable, Jehovah will profane. "To dishonottr t!te cliief men:"
N1akel (ad ignominiam deducere, Vulg.) as in eh. viii. 23.
The consequence .of the fall of Tyre is, that the colonies
achieve their independence, Tartessus being mentioned by way
of example. Ver. 10. " Overflow thy 'land like the Nile, 0
daugliter of Tarshislt! No girdle restrains thee any longer."
The girdle (mezach) is the supremacy of Tyre, which has
hitherto restrained all independent action on the part of the
colony. Now they no longe.r need to wait in the harbour for
the ships of the mother city, no longer to dig in the mines as her
tributaries for silver and other metals. The colonial territory is
their own freehold now, and they can spread themselves over it
like the Nile when it passes beyond its banks and overflows the
land. Koppe has already given this as the meaning of ver. 10.
The prophet now proceeds to relate, as it were, to the
Phcenicio-Spanish colony, the daughter, i.e. the P?Pulation of
Tartessus, what has happened to the mother country. Vers.
11, 12. " His hand hath He stretched over the sea, th,•own king-
doms into trembling ; Jehovah hath given commandment concerning
Kena'an, to destroy her fortresses. And He said, Thou shalt not
rejoice any further, thou disgraced one, virgin daughter of Sidonl
Get up to Kittim, gfJ over ; tliere also shalt thou not find rest."
There is no ground whatever for restricting the "kingdoms"
(mamlacoth) to the several small Phrenician states (compare
eh. xix. 2). Jehovah, reaching over the sea, has thrown the
lands of Hither Asia and Egypto-Ethiopia into a state of the
most anxious excitement, and has summoned them as instru-
ments of destruction with regaTd to Kena'an (;~, like ;p in
Esther iv. 5). Phcenicia called itself Kena'an (Canaan); but
this is the only passage in the Old Testament in which the
name occurs in this most restricted sense. ,~,;,~, for '1•,;,~,:1~, as
in Num. v. 22, A.mos viii. 4. The form O'~~P'? is more rare,
but it is not a deformity, as Knobel and others -~aintain. There
are other examples of the same resolution of the reduplication
and transposition of die letters (it -stands for ~'.H~'?, possibly
a Phrenician word; see Hitzig, Grabschrift, p. 16, and Levi,
Plimnizische Studien, p. 17), viz. m21:1 in Lam. iii. 22 (vid. at
Ps. lxiv. 7), and\~-?~ in Num. xxiii. 13, at least according to
the Jewish grammar (see, however, Ewald,§ 250, b).1 "Virgin
1 Bottcher derives the form from UY~, a supposed diminutive ; see,

however, Jesurun, pp. 212-216. ·
CHAP. X:XIIL 18, 14. 411
of the daughter of Sidon" (equivalent to" vfrgin daughter of

Sidon," two epexegetical genitives; Ewald,§ 289, c) is synony-
mous with Kena'an. The name of the ancestral city (compare
eh. xx:xvii. 22) has here become the name of the whole nation that
has sprung from it. Hitherto this nation has been untouched,
like a virgin, but now it resembles one ravished and defiled.
If now they flee across to Cyprus .(~ittiyim or ciUim), there will
be no rest for them even there, because the colony, emancipated
from the Phamician yoke, will only be too glad to rid herself of
the unwelcome guests from the -despotic mother country.
The prophet new proceeds to describe the fate of Phoonicia.
Vers. 13, 14. " Belwld the Clialdean land: this people that lias
not been (Asshur-it l.atli prepared the same for desert beasts)-
fhey set up their siege-towers, destroy the palaces of Kena'an,
make it a heap of ruins. Mourn, ye ships of Tarsliish: for your
fortress is laid waste." The general meaning .of ver. 13, as the
text now runs, is that the Chaldeans have destroyed Kena'an,
and in fact Tyre. ~~~~r:i (they set up) points -to the plural idea
of "this people," and ,~i~n~ (cliethib ,~?Cl~) to the singular idea
of the same ; on the other hand, the feminine suffixes relate
to Tyre, "They (the Chaldeans) have laid bare the palaces
(' arrnenoth, from 'armoneth) of Tyre," i.e. have thrown them
down, or burned them down to their very foundations (i':!ill,
from .,.W = n~V, Ps. cxxxvii. 7, like iP,1,¥ in J er. Ii. 58); it (the
Chaldean people) has made her (Tyre) a heap of rubbish. So
far the text is clear, and there is no ground for hesitation. But
the question arises, whether in the words 0 1~~ j:119: i~~t:5 Asshur
is the subject or the object. In th~ former case the prophet
points to the land of the Chaldeans, for the purpose of describ-
ing the instruments of divine wrath; and having ca~led them
"a nation which has not been" (M!~ ~6), explains this by saying
that Asshur first founded the land which the Chaldeans now
inhabit for them, i.e. wild. hordes (Ps. lxp:ii. 9); or better still
(as tziyyim can hardly signify mountain hordes), that Asshur
has made it (this nation~ 0¥ fem., as in Jer. viii. 5, Ex. v. 16)
into dwellers in steppes (Knobel), which could not be conceived
of in any other way than that Asshur settled the Chaldeans,
who inhabited the northern mountains, in the present so-called
land of Chaldea, and thus made the Chaldeans into a people,
i.e. a settled, cultivated people, and a people bent on conquest
and taking part in the history of the world (according to

Knobel, primarily as a component part of the Assyrian army).
But this view, which we meet with even in Calvin, is exposed
to a grave difficulty. It is by no means improbable, indeed,
that the Chaldeans, who were descendants of N ahor, according
to Gen. xxii. 22, and therefore of Semitic descent/ came down
from the mountains which bound Armenia, Media, and Assyria,
having been forced out by the primitive migration of the Arians
from west to east; although the more modern hypothesis, which
represents them as a people of Tatar descent, and as mixing
among the Shemites of the countries of the Euphrates and
Tigris, has no historicai · support whatever, the very reverse
being the case, according to Gen. x., since Babylon was of non-
Semitic or Cushite origin, and therefore the land of Ohaldea, as
only a portion of Babylonia (Strabo, xvi. 1, 6), was the land
of the Shemites. But the idea that the Assyrians brought
them down from the mountains into the lowlands, though not
under Ninus and Semiramis,2 as Vitringa supposes, but about
the time of Shalmanassar (Ges., Hitzig, Knobel, and,others),3
is pure imagination, and merely an inference drawn from this
passage. For this reason I have tried to give a different
interpretation to the clause O':¥? i'l19: i~!Y~ in my Com. on
Habakkuk (p. 22), viz. "Asshur-:-it has assigned the same to
the beasts of the desert." That Assliur may be used not only
pre-eminently, but directly, for Nineveh (like Kena•an for Tzor),
admits of no dispute, since even at the present day the ruins
are calle_d .JJJ"'lll, and this is probably a name applied to Nineveh
in the arrow-headed writings also (Layard, Nineveh and its
1 Arpaphshad (Gen. x. 22), probably the ancestor of the oldest Chal-
deans, was also Semitic, whether his name is equivalent to Armachshad
(the Chaldean high-land) or not. Arrapachitis rings like Albagh, the name
of the table-land between the lake of Urmia and that of Van, according to
which shad was the common .Armenian termination for names of places.
2 The same view ill held by Oppert, though he regards the Casdim as
the primitive Turanian (Tatar) inhabitants pf Shinar, and supposes this

passage to relate to their subjugation by the Semitic Assyrians.
s For an impartial examination of this migration or transplantation
hypothesis, which is intimately connected with the Scythian hypothesis, see
M. v. Niebubr's Geschichte Assurs und Babels seit Phul (1857, pp. 152-154).
Rawlinson (Monarchies, i. 71-74) decidedly rejects the latter as atvariance
with the testimonies of Scripture, of Berosus, and of the monuments.
CHAP. XXIII. lll, U. 413
Remains). The word tziyyim is commonly applied to beasts

of the wilderness (e.g. eh. xiii. 21), and c1 ~t
'1!?; for M:~ Cl~
(used of Nineveh in Zeph. ii. 13, 14) may be explained in ac-
cordance with Ps. civ. 8. The form of the parenthetical clause,
however, would be like that of the concluding clause of
Amos i. 11. But what makes me distrustful even of this view
is not a doctrinal ground (Winer, Real Worterbuch, i. 218),
but one taken from Isaiah's own prophecy. Isaiah undoubtedly
sees a Chaldean empire behind the Assyrian; but this would
be the only passage in which he prophesied (and that quite by
the way) how the imperial power would pass from the latter to
the former. It was the task of Nahum and Zephaniah to draw
this connecting line. It is true that this argument is not
sufficient to outweigh the objections that can be brought against
the other view, which makes the text declare a fact that is
never mentioned anywhere else; but it is important never-
theless. For this reason it is possible, indeed, that Ewald's
conjecture is a right one, and that the original reading of the
text. was C1~P,,~~n~ r•. Read in .this ID!!,nner, the first clause
runs thus : " Behold the land of the Canaaneans : this people
.has come to nothing; Asshur has prepared it (their land) for
the beasts of the desert." It is true that n;~ ~, generally means
not to exist, or not to have been (Ob.16) ; but there are also
cases in which t-t, is used as a kind of substantive (cf. J er.
xxxiii. 25), and the words mean to become or to have become
nothing (Job vi. 21, Ezek. xxi. 32, and possibly also Isa. xv. 6).
Such an alteration of the text is not favoured, indeed, by any
-0f the ancient versions. For our own part, we still abide by
the explanation we have given in the Commentary on Habakkuk,
not so much for this reason, as because the seventy years
mentioned afterwards are a decisive proof that the prophet had
the Chaldeans and not Asshur in view, as the instruments em-
ployed in executing the judgment upon Tyre. The prophet
points out the Chaldeans,-that nation which ( although of
primeval antiquity, Jer. v. 15) had not yet shown itself as a .con-
queror of the world (et Hab. i. 6), having been hitherto subject
tp the Assyrians; but which had now gained the mastery after
having .first of all destroyed Asshur, i.e. Nineveh1 (namely, with
1 This destruction of Nineveh was really such an one as could be called
yeaor rziyyim (a preparation for beasts of the desert), for it has been ever
the Meda-Babylonian army under N abopolassar, the founder of

the Neo-Babylonian empire, in 606 B.c.),-as the destroyers of
the palaces of Tyre. With the appeal to the ships of Tarshish
to pour out their lamentation, the prophecy returns in ver. 14
to the opening words in ver. 1. According to ver. 4, the
fortress here is insular Tyre. As the prophecy thus closes
itself by completing the circle, vers. 15-18 might appear to be
a later addition. This is :no more the case, however, here, than
in the last part of eh. xix. Those critics, indeed, who do not
acknowledge any special prophecies that are not vaticinia poat
eventum, are obliged to assign vers. 15-18 to the Persian era.
The prophet here foretells the rise of Tyre again at the
close of the Chaldean world-wide monarchy. Vers. 15, 16.
" And it will c0me to pass in tliat day, that Tzor will be for-
gotten seventy years, eqiial to the days of one king; after tlie end
of the seventy years, Tzor will go, according to the song of tlie ·
harlot. Take the guitar, sweep through the city, 0 forgotten
harlot I Play bravely, sing zealously, tliat tlwu mayest be re-
membered !" The "days of a king" are a fixed and unchange-
able period, for which everything is determined by the one
sovereign will (as is the case more especially in the East), and
is therefore stereotyped. The seventy years are compared to
the days of such a king. Seventy is well fitted to be the
number used to denote a uniform period of this kind, being
equal to 10 X 7, i.e. a compact series of heptads of years
(sliabbatlwth). But the number is also historical, prophecy
being the power by which the history of the future was
" periodized" beforehand in this significant manner. They
coincide with the seventy years of Jeremiah (compare 2 Chron.
xxxvi. 21), that is to say, with the duration of the Chaldean
rule. During this period Tyre continued with its world-wide
commerce in a state of involuntary repose. " Tyre will b,
forgotten·:" v'nishcachath is not a participle (Bottcher), but the
per/. cons. which is required here, and stands for MOt~~1 with
an original n fem. (cf. eh. vii. 14, Ps. cxviii. 23). After the
seventy years (that is to say, along with the commencement
since a heap of ruins, which the earth gradually swallowed up; so that when
Xenophon went past it, he was not even told that these were the ruins of
the ancient Ninus. On the later buildings erected upon the ruins, !lee
MarcllS v. Niebuhr, p. 203.
, CHAP. XXIIL 17, 18. 415
of the Persian rule) the harlot is welcomed again. She is like

a bayadere or troubadour going through the streets with song
and guitar, and bringing her charms into notice again. The
prophecy here falls into the tone of a popular song, as in eh.
v. 1 and xxvii. 2. It will be with Tyre as with such a musician
and dancer as the one described in the popular song.
When it begins again to make love to all the world, it will
get rich again from the gain acquired by this worldly inter-
course. Ver. 17. "And it will come to pass at tlie end of tlie
seventy years: Jeltovah will visit Tzor, and she comes again to lier·
Mre, and commits p1·ostitut~on with. all the kingdoms of the earth on
the broad surface of the globe." Such mercantile trading as hers,
which is only bent upon earthly advantages, is called zani1Ji, on
11ccount of its recognising none of the limits opposed by God,
>and making itself common to all the world, partly because it is
a prostitution of the soul, and partly because from the very
earliest times the prostitution of the body was also a common
thing in markets and fairs, more especially in those of Phrenicia
(as the Phrenicians were worshippers of Astarte). Hence the
gain acquired by commerce, which Tyre had now secured
again, is called 'etlman (Dent. xxiii. 19), with a feminine suffix,
according to the Masora without mappik (Ewald, § 247, a).
This restoration of the trade of Tyre is called a visitation
on the part of Jehovah, because, however profane the conduct
of Tyre might be, it was nevertheless a holy purpose to which
Jehovah rendered it subservient. Ver. 18. "And lier gain
and lie1· reward of prostitution will be holy to Jeliovali: it is not
stored up nor gathered together ; but ~er gain from commerce
will be theirs wlio dwell be/ore Jehovah, to eat to satiety and for
stately clothing." It is not the conversion of Tyre which is
held up to view, but something approaching it. Sachar (which
does not render it at all necessary to assume a form slichar for
ver. 3) is used here in connection with 'ethnan, to denote the
occupation itself which yielded the profit. This, and also the
profit acquired, would become holy to Jehovah ; the latter
would not be treasured up and capitalized as it formerly was,
but they would give tribute and presents from it to Israel, and
thus help to sustain in abundance and clothe in stately dress
the nation which dwelt before Jehovah, ·i.e. whose true dwell.
ing-place was in the temple before the presence of God (Ps.
416 THE .PROPHECIES OF ISAIAR
xxvii. 4, lxxxh·. 5; mecasseh = that which covers, i.e. the cover-

ing; 'athik, like the .Arabic 'atik, old, noble, honourable), A
strange prospect ! As Jerome says, "Hcec secundum historiam
needum faeta eomperimus."
The Assyrians, therefore, were not the predicted instru-
ments of the punishment to be inflicted upon Phrenicia. Nor
was Shalmanassar successful in his Phcenician war, as the
extract from the chronicle of Menander in the Antiquities of
Josephus (Ant. ix. 14, 2) clearly shows. Elulams, the king of
Tyre, had succeeded in once more subduing the rebellious
Cyprians (Kittaioi). But with their assistance (if indeed e7rl
1
TOVTov~ 7rJµy(t~ is to be so interpreted ) Shalmanassar made
war upon Phcenicia, though a general peace soon put an end to
this campaign. Thereupon Sid.on, Ace, Palretyrus, and many
other cities, fell away from Tyrus (insular Tyre), and placed
themselves under Assyrian supremacy. Bnt as the Tyrians
would not do this, Shalmanassar renewed the war ; a11d the
Phcenicians that were under his sway supplied him with six
hundred ships and eight hundred rowers for this purpose. The
Tyrians, however, fell upon them with twelve vessels of war,
and having scattered the hostile fleet, took about five hundred
prisoners. This considerably heightened the distinction of
Tyre. And the king of Assyria was obliged to content him-
self with stationing guards on the river (Leontes), and at the
conduits, to cut off the supply of fresh water from the Tyrians.
This lasted for five years, during the whole of which time
the Tyrians drank from wells that they had sunk themselves.
Now, unless we want to lower the prophecy into a mere picture
of the imagination, we cannot understand it as pointing to
Asshur as the instrument of punishment, for the simple reason
that Shalmanassar was obliged to withdraw from the "fortress
of the sea" without accomplishing his purpose, and only suc-
ceeded in raising it to all the greater honour. But it is a
i The view held by Johann Brandis is probably the more correct one,
-namely, that Shalmanassar commenced the contest by sending an army
over to the island against the Chittreans O.,,, not in the sense of ad, to,
but of contra, against, just as in the expression further on, e.,,• (l{,ui-ou,
i,,,,-i11rp6'f•, contra eos rediit), probably to compel them to revolt again
from the Tyrians. Rawlinson (Monarchies, ii. 405) proposes; as an emen-
dation of the text, h·J Toih--ov, by which the Cyprian expedition is got rid
of altogether.
r .
CHAP. XXUL 18. 417
question whether even Nebuchadnezzar· was more successful

with insular Tyre. All that Josephus is able to tell us from
the Indian and Phoonician stories of Philostratus, is that
Nebuchadnezzar besieged Tyre for thirteen years in the reign
of Ithobal (Ant. x. 11, 1). And from Phoonician sources them-
selves, he merely relates (c. Ap. i. 21) that Nebuchadnezzar
besieged Tyre for thirteen years under Ithobal (viz. from the
seventh year of his reign onwards). But so much, at any :rate,
may apparently be gathered from the account of the Tyrian .
government which follows, viz. that the Persian era was pre-
ceded by the subjection of the Tyrians to the Chaldeans, inas-
much as they sent twice to fetch their king from .Babylon.
When the Chaldeans made themselves masters of the Assyrian
empire, Phrenicia (whether with or without insular Tyre, we
'do not know) was a satrapy of that empire (Josephus, Ant. x.
11, 1; c. Ap. i. 19, from Berosus), and this relation still con-
tinued at the close of the Chaldean rule. So much is certain,
however,-and Bei:osus, in fact, says it expressly,-viz. that
Nebuchadnezzar once more subdued Phoonicia when it rose in
rebellion ; and that when he was called home to Babylon in
consequence of the death of his father, he returned with Phoo-
nician prisoners. What we want, howeve_r, is a direct account
of the conquest of Tyre by the Chaldeans. Neither Josephus
nor Jerome could give any such account. And the Old Tes-
tament Scriptures appear to state the very opposite,-namely,
the failure of Nebuchadnezzar's enterprise. For in the twenty-
seventh year after J ehoiachim's captivity (the sixteenth from
the destruction of ·Jerusalem) the following word of the Lord
came to Ezekiel (Ezek. xxix. 17, 18): "Son of man, Nebuchad-
nezzar the king of Babylon· has caused his army to perform a
long and hard service against Tyre : every head is made bald,
and every shoulder peeled ; yet neither he nor his army has
any wages at Tyre for the hard service which they have :per-
formed around the same." It then goes on to announce that
Jehovah would give Egypt to Nebuchadnezzar, and that.this
would be the wages of his army. Gesenius, Winer, Hitzig,
and others, infer from this passage, when taken in connection
with other non-Israelitish testimonies given by Josephus, which
'merely speak of a siege, that Nebuchadnezzar did not conquer
Tyre; but Hengstenberg (de rebus Tyriorum, 1832), Haver-
VOL. I.
nick (Ezelc. pp. 427-442), and Drechsler (Isa. ii. 1G6-169)

maintain by arguments, which have been passed again and
again through the sieve, that this passage presupposes the con-
quest of Tyre, and merely announces the disproportion between
the profit which Nebuchadnezzar derived from it and the
effort that it cost him. Jerome (on Ezekiel) gives the same
explanation. When the army of Nebuchadnezzar had made
insular Tyre accessible by heaping up an embankment with
enormous exertions, and they were in a position to make use of
their siege artillery, they found that the Tyrians had carried
away all their wealth in vessels to the neighbouring islands;
"so that when the city was taken, Nebuchadnezzar found
nothing to repay him for his labour ; and because he had
obeyed the will of God in this undertaking, after the Tyrian
captivity had lasted a few years, Egypt was given to him"
(Jerome). I also regard this as the correct view to take;
though without wishing to maintain that the words might not
be understood as implying the failure of the siege, quite as
readily as the uselessness of the conquest. But on the two
following grounds, I am persuaded that they are used here in
the latter sense. (1.) In the great trilogy which contains Eze-
kiel's prophecy against Tyre (Ezek. xxvi.-xxviii.), and in which
he more than once introduces thoughts and figures from Isa.,
xxiii., which he still further amplifies and elaborates ( according
to the general relation in which he stands to his predecessors,
of whom he does not make a species of mosaic, as Jeremiah
does, but whom he rather expands, fills up, un:d paraphrases, as
seen more especially in his relation to Zephaniah), he predicts
the conquest of insular Tyre by Nebuchadnezzar. He foretells
indeed even more than this ; but if Tyre had not been at least
conquered by Nebuchadnezzar, the prophecy would have fallen
completely to the ground, like any merely human hope. Now
we candidly confess that, on doctrinal grounds, it is impossible
for us to make such an assumption as this. There is indeed
an element of human hope in all prophecy, but it does not
reach such a point as to be put to shame by the test supplied
in Deut. xviii. 21, 22. (2.) If I take a comprehensive survey
of the following ancient testimonies: (a) that Nebuchadnezzllr,
when called home in conseque;nce of his father's death, took
some Phamician prisoners with him (Berosus, ut sup.); (b) that
CHAP. XXIII. 18. 4.19
with this fact before us, the statement found in the Phoonician
sources, to the effect that the Tyrians fetched two of their
rulers from Babylon, viz. Merbal and Eirom, presents a much
greater resemblance to 2 Kings xxiv. 12, 14, and Dan. i. 3,
than to 1 Kings xii. 2, 3, with which Hitzig compares it ;
(c) that, according to Josephus (c. A.p. i. 20), it was stated "in
the archives of the Phoonicians concerning this king N ebuchad-
nezzar, that he conquered all Syria and Phoonicia;" and (d)
that the voluntary submission to the Persians (Herod. iii. 19;
Xen. Cyrop. i. 1, 4) was not the commencement of servitude,
but merely a change of masters ;-if, I say, I put all these
things together, the conclusion to which I am brought is, that
the thirteen years' siege of Tyre by Nebuchadriezzar ended in
its capture, possibly through capitulation (as Winer, Movers,
and others assume).
The difficulties which present themselves to us when we
compare together the prophecies of Isaiah and Ezekiel, are still
no doubt very far from being removed; but it is in this way
alone that any solution of the difficulty is to be found. For
even assuming that Nebuchadnezzar conquered Tyre, he did
not destroy it, as the words of the two prophecies would lead
.us to expect. The real solution of the difficulty has been
already given by Hii.vernick and Drechsler : "The prophet
sees the whole enormous mass of destruction which eventually
came upon the city, concentrated, as it were, in Nebuchad-
nezzar's conquest, inasmuch as in the actual historical develop-
ment it was linked on to that fact like a closely connected
chain. The power of Tyre as broken by Nebuchadnezzar is
associated in his view with its utter destruction." Even Alex-
ander did not destroy Tyre, whe~ he had conquered it af.ter
seven months' enormous exertions. Tyre was still a flourishing
commercial city of considerable importance under both the
Syrian and the Roman sway. In the time of the Crusad~s it
was still the same; and even the Crusaders, who conquered it
in 1125, did not destroy it. It was not till about a century
and a half later that the destruction was commenced by the
removal of the fortifications on the part of the Saracens. At
the present time, all the glory of Tyre is either sunk in the
sea or buried beneath the sand, - an inexhaustible min~ of
building materials for Beirut and other towns upon the coast.
4.20 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH,
Amidst these vast ruins of the island city, there is nothing

standing now but a village of wretched wooden huts. And the
island is an island no longer. The embankment which Alex-
ander threw up has grown into a still broader and stronger
tongue of earth through the washing up of sand, and now
connects the island with the shore,-a standing memorial of
divine justice (Strauss, Sinai und Golgotha, p. 357). This
picture of destruction stands before the prophet's mental eye,
and indeed immediately behind the attack of the Chaldeans
upon Tyre,-the two thousand years between being so com-
pressed, that the whole appears as a continuous event. This
is the well-known law of perspective, by which prophecy is
governed throughout. This law cannot have been unknown to
the prophets themselves, inasmuch as they needed it to accredit
their prophecies even to themselves. Still more was it neces-
.sary for future ages, in order that they might not be deceived
with regard to the prophecy, that this universally determin-
ing law, in which human limitations are left unresolved, and
are miraculously intermingled with the eternal view of God,
should be clearly known.
But another-enigma presents itself. The prophet foretells
a revival of Tyre at the end of seventy years, and the passing
over of its world.wide commerce into the service of the con-
gregation of Jehovah. We cannot agree with R. 0. Gilbert
(Tlieodulia, 1855, pp. 273-4) in regarding the seventy years as
a sacred number, which precludes all clever human calculation,
because the Lord thereby conceals His holy and irresistible
decrees. The meaning of the seventy is clear enough : they
are, as we saw, the seventy years of the Chaldean rule. And
this is also quite enough, if o~ly a prelude to what is predicted
here took place in connection with the establishment of the
Persian sway. Such a prelude there really was in the fact,
that, according to the edict of Cyrus, both Sidonians and
Tyrians assisted in the building of the temple at Jerusalem
(Ezra iii. 7, cf. i. 4). A second prelude is to be seen in the
fact, that at the very commencement of the labours of the
apostles there was a Christian church in Tyre, which was
visited by the Apostle Paul (Acts xxi. 3, 4), and that this
chui-ch steadily grew from that time forward. In this way again
the trade of Tyre entered the service of the God of revelation.
CHAP. XXIV.-XXVIL 421
But it is Christian Tyre which now lies in ruins. One of the

most remarkable ruins is the splendid cathedral of Tyre, for
which Eusebius of Cresarea wrote a dedicatory address, and in
which Friedrich Barbarossa, who was drowned in the Kaly-
kadnos in the year 1190, is supposed to have been buried.
Hitherto, therefore, these have been only preludes to the fulfil-
ment of the prophecy. Its ultimate fulfilment has still to be
waited for. But whether the fulfilment will be an ideal one,
when not only the kingdoms of the world, but also the trade of
the world, shall belong to God and His Christ; or spiritually, in
the sense in which this word is employed in the Apocalypse,
i.e. by the true essence of the ancient Tyre reappearing in
another city, like that of Babylon in Rome; or literally, by
the fishing village of Tzur actually disappearing again as Tyre
rises from its ruins,-it would be impossible for any commen-
tator to say, unless he were himself a prophet.
P .A.RT IV.
FINALE OF THE GREAT CATASTROPHE.
CHAP, XXIV,-XXVII.
The cycle of prophecies which commences here has no

other parallel in the Old Testament than perhaps Zech. ix.-xiv.
Both sections are thoroughly eschatological and apocryphal in
their character, and start from apparently sharply defined
historical circumstances, which vanish, however, like will-o'-the
wisps, as soon as you attempt to follow and seize them ; for
the simple reason, that the pro:phet lays hold of their radical
idea, carries them out beyond their outward historical form,
and. uses them as emblems of far-off events of the last days.
It is not surprising, therefore, that the majority of modern
critics, from the time of Eichhorn and Koppe, have denied the
genuineness of these four chapters (xxiv.-xxvii.), notwithstand-
ing the fact that there is nothing in the words themselves that
passes beyond the Assyrian times. Rosenmiiller did this in the
first edition of his Sclwlia; but in the second and third editions
he has fallen into another error, chiefly because the prophecy

contains nothing which passes beyond the political horizon of
Isaiah's own times. Now we cannot accept this test of genuine-
ness; it is just one of the will-o'-the-wisps already referred to.
Another consequence of this phenomenon is, that our critical
opponents inevitably get entangled in contradictions as soon
as they seek for a different historical basis for this cycle of
prophecies from that of Isaiah's own times. According to
Gesenius, De Wette, Maurer, and Umbreit, the author wrote
in Babylonia; according to Eichhorn, Ewald, and Knobel, in
Judah. In the opinion of some, he wrote at the close of the.
captivity; in that of others, immediately after the overthrow of
the kingdom of Judah. Hitzig supposes the imperial city,.
whose destruction is predicted, to be Nineveh; others, for the
most part, suppose it to he Babylon. But the prophet only
mentions Egypt and Asshur as powers by which Israel is
enslaved; and Knobel consequently imagines that he wrote in
this figurative manner from fear of the enemies that were still
dwelling in Judah. This wavering arises from the fact, that
what is apparently historical is simply an eschatological emblem.
It ii! quite impossible to determine whether that which sounds
historical belonged to the present or past in relation to the
prophet himself. His standing-place was beyond all the his-
tory that has passed by, even down to the present day; and
everything belonging to this history was merely a figure in the
mirror of the last lines. Let it be once established that no
human critics can determine a priori the measure of divine
revelation granted to any prophet, and all possible grounds
combine to vindicate Isaiah's authorship of eh. xxiv.-xxvii., as
demanded by its place in the book of Isaiah.1 Appended as
they are to eh. xiii.-xxiii. without a distinct heading, they are
intended to stand in a relation of steady progress to the oracles
concerning the nations ; and this relation is sustained by the
1 The genuineness is supported by Rosenmiiller, Hensler (Jesaia tu1.1
iibersetzt, mit Anm.), Paulus (Clavis uber Jesaia), Augusti (Exeg. Hand-
buch), Beckhaus (iiber lntegritat der proph. Schriften des A. T. 1796),
Kleinert (uber die Echtheit sammtlicher in d. Buche Jesaia enth. Weissa-
gungen, 1829), Kiiper (Jeremias librorum sacr. interpres atque vindex, 1837),
and Jahn, Hii.vernick, Keil (in their Introductio11s). In monographs, C. F.
L. Arndt (De loco, c. xxiv.-xxvii., Jesai;s vindicando et explicando, 1826),
and Ed. Bohl (Vaticinium Jes. cap. xxiv.-xxvti. commentario illustr. 1861).
CHAP. XXIV.-XXVIL 423
fact that Jeremiah read them in connection with these oracles

(compare eh. xxiv. 17, 18, -with Jer. xlviii. 43, 44), and that
they are full of retrospective allusions, which run out like a
hundred threads, though grasped, as it were, in a single hand.
Ch. xxiv.-xxvii. stand in the same relation to eh. xiii.-xxiii., as
eh. xi. xii. to eh. vii.-x. The particular judgments predicted
in the oracle against the nations, all flow into the last judgment
as into a sea; and all the salvation which formed the shining
edge of the oracles against the nations, is here concentrated in .
the glory of a mid-day sun. Ch. xxiv.-xxvii. form the finale
to eh. xiii.-xxiii., and that in a strictly musical sense. What
the finale should do in a piece of music-namely, gather up the
scattered changes into a grand impressive whole-is done here
by this closing cycle. But even apart from this, it is full of
music and song. The description of the catastrophe in eh.
xxiv. is followed by a simple hymnal echo. As the book of
Immanuel closes in eh. xii. with a psalm of the redeemed, so
have we here a fourfold song of praise. The overthrow of
the imperial city is celebrated in a song in eh. xxv. 1-5;
another song in eh. xxv. 9 describes how Jehovah reveals
himself with His saving presence; another in eh. xxvi. 1-19
celebrates the restoration and resurrection of Israel; and a
fourth in eh. xxvii. 2-5 describes the vineyard of the church
bringing forth fruit under the protection of Jehovah. And
these- songs contain every variety, from the most elevated
heavenly hymn to the tenderest popular song. It is a grand
manifold concert, which is· merely introduced, as it were, by
the epic opening in eh. xxiv. and the epic close in eh. xxvii. 6
sqq., and in the midst of which the prophecy unfolds itself
in a kind of recitative. Moreover, we do not find so much real
music anywhere else in the ring of the words. The heaping up
of paronomasia has been placed among the arguments against
the genuineness of these chapters. But we have already shown
l>y many examples, drawn from undisputed prophecies (such as
eh. xxii. 5, xvii. 12, 13), that Isaiah is fond of painting for the
ear; and the reason why he does it here more than anywhere
else, is that eh. xxiv.-xxvii. formed a finale that was intended
to surpass all that had gone before. The whole of this finale
is a grand hallelujah to eh. xiii.-:xxiii.; hymnic in its character,
and musical in form, and that to such a degree, that, like eh.
xxv. 6, the prophecy is, as it were, both text and divisions at

the same time. There was no other than Isaiah who was so
incomparable a master of language. Again, the incomparable
depth in the contents of eh. xxiv.-xxvii. does not shake our
• confidence in his authorship, since the whole book of this
Solomon among the prophets is full of what is incomparable.
And in addition to much that is peculiar in this cycle of
prophecies, which does not astonish us in a prophet so richly
endowed, and so characterized by a continual change " from
glory to glory," the whole cycle is so thoroughly Isaiah's in its
deepest foundation, and in a hundred points of detail, that it is
most uncritical to pronounce the whole to be certainly not Isaiah's
simply because of these peculiarities. So far as the eschato-
logical and apocalyptical contents, which seem to point to a
very late period, are concerned, we would simply call to mind
the wealth of .eschatological ideas to be found even in Joel,
who prophesies of the pouring out of the Spirit, the march of
the nations of the world against the church, the signs that
precede the last day, the miraculous water of the New Jeru-
salem. The revelation of all the last things, which the Apo-
calypse of the New Testament embraces in one grand picture,
commenced with Obadiah and Joel; and there is nothing
strange in the fact that Isaiah also, in eh. xxiv.-xxvii., should
turn away from the immediate external facts of the history of
his own time, and pass on to these depths beyond,
THE JUDGMENT UPON THE EARTH,-CHAP. XXIV,
It is thoroughly characteristic of Isaiah, that the commence-

ment of 'this prophecy, like eh. xix. 1, places us at once in the
very midst of the catastrophe, and condenses the contents of
the subsequent picture of judgment into a few rapid, vigorous,
vivid, and comprehensive clauses (like eh. xv. 1, xvii. 1, xxiii. 1,
cf. xxxiii. 1). Vers. 1-3. "Behold, Jeltovah emptietli the earth,
and layeth it waste, and marreth its form, and scatteretli its
inhabitants, And it happenetli, as to the people, so to the priest;
as to the servant, so to his 'f"aster; as to the maid, so to her
mistress; as to the buyer, so to the seller; as to the lender, so to
the borrower; as to tlte creditor, so to the debtor. Emptying tlie
earth is emptied1 and plundering is plundered_ : for Jehovah hat!,
CHAP. XXIV. 1-8. 425
spoken this word." The question, whether the prophet is speak-

ing of a past or future judgment, which is one of importance
to the interpretation of the whole, is answered by the fact that
with Isaiah "hinneh" (behold) always refers to something
future (eh. iii. 1, xvii. 1, xix. 1, xxx. 27, etc.). And it is only
in his case, that we do meet with prophecies commencing so
immediately with hinne!t. Those in Jeremiah which approach
this the most nearly (viz. Jer. xlvii. 2, xlix. 35, cf. Ii. 1, and
Ezek. xxix. 3) do indeed commence with hinneh, but not without
being preceded by an introductory formula. The opening
" behold" corresponds to the confirmatory " for Jehovah hath
spoken," which is always employed by Isaiah at the close of
statements with regard to the future and occurs chiefly,1
though not exclusively,2 in the book of Isaiah, whom we may
recognise in the detailed description in ver. 2 (vid. eh. ii. 12-16,
iii. 2, 3, 18-23, as compared with eh. ix. 13 ; also with the
description of judgment in eh. xix.. 2-4, which closes in a
similar manner). Thus at the very outset we meet with Isaiah,s
peculiarities ; and Caspari is right in _saying that no prophecy
could possibly commence with more of the characteristics of
Isaiah than the prophecy before us. The play upon words
commences at the very outset. Bakak and balak (compare the
Arabic ballilka, a
blank, naked desert) have the same ring,
just as in Nahum ii. 11, cf. 3, and Jer. Ii. 2. The nipl1al
futures are intentionally written like verbs Pe- Vav (tibbok and
tibboz, instead of tibbak and tibbaz), for the purpose of making
them rhyme with the infinitive absolutes (cf. eh. xxii. 13). So,
again, cagg'birtah is so written instead of cigbirtah, to produce
a greater resemblance to the opening syllable of the other
words. The form nt) is interchanged with N~) (as in 1 Sam.
xxii. 2), or, according to Kimchi's way of writing it, with N~) .
(written with tzere), just as in other passages we meet with
N~~ along with l'i~, and, judging from W, to postpone or
credit, the former is the primary form. Nosheh is the creditor,
and i:i NW} ,~~ is not the person who has borrowed of him, but,
as i1~~ invariably signifies ~o credit (hiphil, to give credit), the
1 Vid. oh. i. 20, xxi. 17, xxii. 25, xxv. 8, :d. 5, lviii. 14; also compare
eh. xix. 4, xvi. 13, and xxxvii. 22.
• Yid. Ob. 18, Joel iy. 8, Mio. iv. 4, 1 Kings xiv. 11.
person whom he credits (with ::l obj., like f b~~ in eh. ix. 3), not
"the person through whom he is NWJ" (Hitzig on J er. xv. 10).
Hence, "lender and borrower, creditor and debtor" (or taker
of credit). It is a judgment which embraces aIJ, without dis-
tinction of rank and condition ; and it is a universal one, not
merely throughout the whole of the land of Israel (as even
Drechsler renders r':-~~), but in all the earth; for as Arndt
correctly observes, r,~~ signifies "the. earth" in this passage,
including, as in eh. xi. 4, the ethical New Testament idea of
" the world" (kosmos).
That this is the case is evident from vers. 4-9, where the
accursed state into which the earth is brought is more fully
described, and the cause thereof is given. Vers. 4-9. " Smitten
down, withered up is the earth ; pined away, wasted away is the
world; pined away have they, the foremost of the people of the
earth. And the earth has become wicked among its inhabitants ;
for tliey transgressed revelations, set at nougltt the ordinance,
broke the everlasting covenant. Tlie1•efore hath the curse devoured
tlie earth, and tliey wlio dwelt in it make ea:piation : therefore are
the inhabitants of the ea1·th withered up, and tliere are very few
mortals left. New wine mournetli, vine is parched, all the riierry-
hearted groan. The joyous playing of tabrets is silent; the noise
of them that rejoice hath ceased; the joyous playing of the guitar
is silent. They drink no wine with a song ; meth tastes bitter to
them that drink it." " Tlie world" ( tebel) is used here in ver.
4, as in eh. xxvi. 9 (always in the form of a proper name, and
without the article), as a parallel to" the earth" (ha'aretz), with
which it alternates throughout this cycle of prophecies. It is
used poetically to signify the globe, and that without limitation
(even in eh. xiii. 11 and xviii. 3); and therefore "the earth"
is also to be understood here in its most comprehensive sense
(in a different sense, therefore, from eh. xxxiii. 9, which con-
tains the same play upon sounds). The ·earth is sunk in
mourning, and has become like a faded plant, withered up with
heat; the high ones of the people of the earth (merom; abstr.
pro concr., like cabod in eh. v. 13, xxii. 24) are included (i:l~
is used, as in eh. xlii. 5, xl. 7, to· signify humanity, i.e. man
generally). ~~?'?~ (for the form, see Job, i. 328) stands in half
pause, which throws the subjective notion that follows into
greater prominence. It is the punishment of the inhabitants of
CHAP XXlV. 4-9. 427
the earth, which the earth has to share, because it bas shared
in the wickedness of those who live upon it: cM,naph (not
related to tanapli) signifies to be degenerate, to have decided
for what is evil (eh. ix. 16), to be wicked; and in this intransi-
tive sense it is applied to the land, which is said to be affected
with the guilt of wicked, reckless conduct, more especiaUy of
blood-guiltiness (Ps. cvi. 38, Num. xxxv. 33; compare the
transitive use in Jer. iii. 9). The wicked conduct of men,
which has caused the earth also to become chanepM,h, is de-
scribed in three short, rapid, involuntarily excited sentences
(compare eh. xv. 6, xvi. 4, xxix. 20, xxxiii. 8; also eh. xxiv. 5,
i. 4, 6, 8; out of the book of Isaiah, however, we only meet
with this in Joel i. 10, and possibly Josh. vii. 11). Under-
standing " the earth" as we do in a general sense, "the law"
cannot signify merely the positive law of Israel. The Gentile
world had also a torali or divine teaching within, which con-
tained an abundance of divine directions (toroth). They also
had a law written in their hearts; and it was with the whole
human race that God concluded a covenant in the person of
Noah, at a time when the nations had none of them come into
existence at all. This is the explanation given by even Jewi&h
commentators ; nevertheless, we must not forget that Israel
was included among the transgressors, and the choice of ex-
pression was determined by this. With the expression "there-
fore" the prophecy moves on from sin to punishment, just as
in eh. v. 25 (cf. ver. 24). M?~is the cur.se of God denounced
against the transgressors of His law (Dan. ix. 11; compare
Jer. xxiii. 10, which is founded upon this, and from which"?-?~
has been introduced into this passage in some codices and
editions). The curse of God devours, for it is fire, and that
from within outwards (see eh. i. 31, v. 24, ix. 18, x. 16, 17,
xxix. 6, xxx. 27 sqq., xxxiii.11-14): charu (milel, since pasl1ta is
an acc. postpos.),1 from charar, they are burnt up, ea:usti. With
regard to ~otp~.;l, it is hardly necessary to observe that it cannot
be traced back to CJ~~ = Cl~;, CJ~~; and that of the two meanings,
culpam contr,(1,liere and culpam sustinere, it has the latter mean-
ing here. We must not overlook the genuine mark of Isaiah
here in the description of the vanishing away of men down to
1 In correct texts charu has two pashtas, the former indicating the place
of the tone.
a small remnant : "'!~~? (i~~) is the standing word used to

denote this; ,~!'? (used with regard to number both here and in
eh. xvi. 14; and with regard to time in eh. x. 25 and xxix. 17)
is exclusively Isaiah's ; and eii.l~ is used in the same sense as in
eh. xxxiii. 8 (cf. eh. xiii. 12). In ver. 7 we are reminded of
Joel i. (on the short sentences, see eh. xxix. 20, xvi. 8-10); in
vers. 8, 9 any one acquainted with Isaiah's style will recal to
mind not only eh. v. 12, 14, but a multitude of other parallels.
We content ourselves with pointing to T1~P (which belongs ex-
clusively to Isaiah, and is taken from Isa. xxii. 2 and xxxii. 13
in Zeph. ii. 15, and from Isa. xiii. 3 in Zeph. iii. 11); and for
basshir (with joyous song) to eh. xxx. 32 (with the beating of
drums and playing of guitars), together with eh. xxviii. 7. The
picture is elegiac, and dwells so long upon the wine (cf. eh.
xvi.), just because wine, both as ·a natural production and in
the form of drink, is the most exhilarating to the heart of all
the natural gifts of God (Ps. civ. 15; J udg. ix. 13). All the
sources of joy and gladness are destroyed ; and even if there is
much still left of that which ought to give enjoyment, the taste
of the men themselves turns it into bitterness.
The world with its pleasure is judged; the world's city is
.also judged, in which both the world's power and the world's
pleasure were concentrated. Vers. 10-13. " The city of tohu is
broken to pieces ; every house is shut up, so that no man can come
in. There is lamentation for wine in the fields; all rejoicing has
set; the J,elight of tlie JJarth is banished. What is 'left of the city
is wilderness, and the gate was shattered to ruins. For so will it
be witliin the earth, in tlie midst of the nations; as at the olive-
beating, as at the gleaning, wlien the vintage is over." The city
of toltu (kiryath tohu) : this cannot be taken collectively, as
Rosenmiiller, Arndt, and Drechsler suppose, on account of the
annexation of kiryath to toltu, which is turned into a kind of
proper name; nor can we understand it as referring to Jeru-
salem, as the majority of commentators have done, including
even Schegg and Stier (according to eh. xxxii. 13, 14), after
we have taken "the earth" (lta'aretz) in the sense of kosmos
(the world). It is rather the central city of the world as
estranged from God ; and it is here designated according to
its end, which end will be toliu, as its nature was toliu. Its true
nature was the breaking up of the harmony of all divine order;
CHAP. xnv. 10-u. 429
and so its end will be the breaking up of its own standing, and
a hurling back, as it were, into the cliao11 of its primeval begin-
ning. With a very similar significance Rome is called turbida
Roma in Persius (i. 5). The whole is thoroughly Isaiah's, even
to the finest points : tolm is the same as in eh. xxix. 21 ; and
for the expression ~l::1'? (so that you cannot enter; namely, on
account of the ruins which block up the doorway) compare eh.
xxiii. 1, vii. 8, xvii. 1, also v. 9, vi. 11, xxxii. 13. The cry or
lamentation for the wine out in the fields (ver. 11; cf. Job
v. 10) is the mourning on account of the destruction of the
vineyards; the vine, which is one of Isaiah's most favourite
symbols, represents in this instance also all the natural sources
of joy. In the term 'arbali (rejoicing) the relation between
joy and light is presupposed; the sun of joy is set (compare
Mic. iii. 6). What remains ·of the city (i',t1~ is partitive, just as
Ill in eh. x. 22) is shamrnah (desolation), to which the whole
city has been brought (compare eh. v. 9, xxxii. · 14). The
strong gates, which once swarmed with men, are shattered to
ruins (11uccath, like Mic. i. 7, for yucath, Ges. § 67, Anm. 8;
il~~f, a'lr. A€"'/·, a predicating noun of sequence, as in eh. xxxvii.
26, "into desolated heaps;" compare eh. vi. 11, etc., and other
passages). In the whole circuit of the earth (eh. vi. 12, vii. 22 ;
ha'aretz is "the earth" here as in eh. x. 23, xix. 24), and in
the midst of what was once a crowd of nations (compare Mic.
v. 6, 7), there is only a small remnant of men left. This is
the leading thought, which runs through the book of Isaiah
from beginning to end, and is figuratively depicted here in
a miniature of eh. xvii. 4-6. The state of things produced
by the catastrophe is compared to the olive-beating, which
fetches down what fruit was left at the general picking, and
to the gleaning of the grapes, after the vintage has been fully
gathered in (calah is used here as in eh. x. 25, xvi. 4, xxi. 16,
etc., viz. "to be over," whereas in eh. xxxii. 10 it means
to be :hopelessly lost, as in eh. xv. 6). There are no more
men in the whole of the wide world than there are of olives
and grapes aftJr the principal gathering has taken place.
The persons saved belong chiefly, though not exclusively, to
Israel (John iii. 5). The place where they assemble is the
land of promise.
There is now a church there refined by the judgment, and
rejoicing in its apostolic calling to the whole world. Vers. 14;

15. " They will lift up their voice, and exult; for the majesty
of Jehoval1 they shout from the sea : tlierefore praise ye Jeltoval,
in the funds of the sun, in the islands of tlie sea tlie name of
Jehovah the God of Israel." The ground and subject of the
rejoicing is "the majesty of Jehovah," i.e. the fact that Je-
hovah had shown Himself so majestic in judgment and mercy
(eh. xii. 5, 6), and was now so manifest in His glory (eh. ii.
11, 17). Therefore rejoicing was heard " from the sea" (the
.Mediterranean), by which the abode of the congregation of
Jehovah was washed. Turning in that direction, it had the
islands and coast lands of the European West in front (iyyi
hayyam; the only other passage in which this occurs is eh. xi.
11, cf. Ezek. xxvi. 18), and at its back the lands of the
Asiatic East, which are called 'urim, the lands of light, i.e.
of the sun-rising. This is the true meaning of 'urim, as J.
Schelling and Drechsler agree; for Doderlein's comparison of
~:l!
the rare Arabic word.JJ l septentrio is as far removed from the
Hebrew usage as that of the Talmud iiN NJ;l;iN, vespe1·a.
Hitzig's proposed reading !:l••i-t.:i (according to the LXX.)
diminishes the substance and destroys the beauty of the ap-
peal, which goes forth both to the east and west, and summons
to the praise of the name of Jehovah the God of Israel, l~~r,
i.e. because of His manifested glory. His "name" (cf. eh.
:xxx. 27) is His nature as revealed and made "nameable" in
judgment and mercy.
This appeal is not made in vain. Ver. 16a. "From the
border of the earth we hear songs: Praise to the Righteous
One!" It no doubt seems natural enough to understand the
term tzaddilc (righteous) as referring to Jehovah; but, as
Hitzig observes, Jehovah is never called "the Righteous One"
in so absolute a manner as this (compare, however, Ps. cxii. 4,
where it occurs in connection with other attributes, and•Ex. ix.
27, where it stands in an antithetical relation); and in addition
to this, Jehovah gives•~¥ (eh. iv. 2, xxviii. 5), whilst ii.:i~, and
not •~~, is ascribed to Him. Hence we must take the word in
the sa~e sense as in eh. iii. 10 (cf. Hab. ii. 4). The reference
is to the church of righteous men, whose faith has endured the
fire of the judgment of wrath. In response to its summons to
CHAP. XXIV. 16-20, 431
the praise of Jehovah, they answer it in songs from the border

of the earth. The earth is here thought of as a garment spread
out; cenaph is the .point or edge of the garment, the extreme
eastern and western ends (compare eh. xi. 12). Thence the
church of the future catches the sound of this grateful song as
it is echoed from one to the other.
The prophet feels himself, " in spirit," to be a member of
this church; but all at once he becomes aware of the sufferings
which will have first of all to be overcome, and which he
cannot look upon without sharing the suffering himself. Vers.
16-20. " Then I said, Ruin to me! ruin to me! Woe to me!
· Robbers rob, and robbing, they rob as robbers. Horror, and
pit, and snare, are over thee, 0 inliabitant of the earth! And it
cometh to pass, whoever fleeth from tlie tidings of horror f alleth
into the pit ; and wlwever escapeth out of the pit is caught in
the snare : for the trap-doors on high are opened, and the firm
foundations of the earth sl,ake. The earth rending, is rent
asunder; the eartlt, bursting, is burst in pieces; the earth shaking,
tottereth. The earth reeling, reeleth like a drunken man, and
swingetli like a hammock; and its burden of sin presseth upon it;
and it falleth, and risetlt not again." The expression " Then I
said" (cf. eh. vi. 5) stands here in the same apocalyptic con-
nection as in Rev. vii. 14, for example. He s;id it at that time
in a state of ecstasy; so that when he committed to writing
what he had seen, the saying was a thing of the past. The
final salvation follows a final judgment; and looking back upon
the latter, he bursts out into the exclamation of pain : razi-li,
coBsumption, passing away, to me (see eh. x. 16, xvii. 4), i.e. I
must perish (razi is a word of the same form as· kali, shani,
•ani; literally, it is a neuter adjective signifying emaciatum =
macies; Ewald, § 749, g). He sees a dreadful, bloodthirsty
people preying among both men and stores (compare eh. xxi. 2,
xxxiii. I, for the play upon the word with ilJ, root il, cf.
,ceu0ew T£Va -n, tecte agere, i.e. from behind, treacherously, like
assassins). The exclamation, "Horror, and pit," etc. (which
Jeremiah applies in Jer. xlviii. 43, 44, to the destruction of
Moab by the 1Jhaldeans), is not an invocation, but simply a
d~eply agitated utterance of what is inevitable. In the pit and
snare there is a comparison implied of men to game, and of the
enemy to sportsmen (cf. Jer. xvi. 16, Lam. iv. 19; yillacer, as
in eh. viii. 15, xxviii. 13). The ~JI in ~r?V ls exactly the same
as in Judg. xvi. 9 (cf. Isa. xvi. 9). They who should flee as
soon as the horrible news arrived (min, as in eh . .xxxiii. 3) would
not escape destruction, but would become victims to one form
if not to another (the same thought which we find expressed
twice in Amos v. 19, and still more fully in eh. ix. 1-4, as well
as in a more dreadfully exalted tone)._ Observe, however, in
how mysterious a background those human instruments of
punishment remain, who are suggested by the word bogdim
(robbers), The idea that the judgment is a direct act of
Jehovah, stands in the foreground and governs the whole.
For this reason it is described as a repetition of the flood (for
the opened windows or trap-doors of the firmament, which let
the great bodies of water above them come down from on high
upon the earth, point back to Gen. vii. 11 and viii. 2, cf. Ps.
lxxviii. 23) ; and this indirectly implies its universality. It is
also described as an earthquake. "The foundations of the
earth" are the internal supports upon which the visible ~rust
of the earth rests. The way in which the earth i_n its quaking
first breaks, then bursts, and then falls, is painted for the ear
by the three reflective forms in ver. 19, together with their
gerundives, which keep each stage in the process of the cata-
strophe vividly before the mind. M,Vi is apparently an -error of
the pen for l!i, if it is not indeed a n. actionis instead of the
inf. absol. as in Hab. iii. 9. The accentuation, however, re-
gards the ah as a toneless addition, and the form -therefore as
a gerundive (like kob in Num. xxiii. 25). The reflective form
ll.l.lifl~ is not the hithpalel of .ii~,, vociferari, but the hithpoel of
ll-l!'1 (m), frangere. The threefold play upon the words would
be tame, if the words themselves formed an anti-climax; but it
is really a cli~aa; ascendens. The earth first of all receives
rents; then gaping wide, it bursts asunder; and finally sways
to. and fro once more, and falls. It is no longer possible for it
to keep upright. Its wickedness presses it down like a burden
(eh. i. 4; Ps. xxxviii. 5), so that it now reels for the last time
like a drunken man (eh. xxviii. 7, xxix. 9), or a hammock (eh.
i. 8), until it falls never to rise again.
But if the old earth passes away in this manner out of the
system of the universe, the punishment of God must fall at the
same time both upon the princes of heaven and upon the princes
CH:ll'. XXIV. 21-23. 433
of earth (the prophet does not arrange what belongs to the end·
of all things in a" chronotactic" manner). They are the secrets
of two worlds, that are here unveiled to the apocalyptic seer of
the Old Testament. Vers. 21-23. "And it cometh to pass in
that day, Jehovah will visit the army of the high place in t!te
Mgh place, and the kings of the earth on the earth. And they are.
imprisoned, as one imprisons captives in the pit, and shut up in
prison; and in the course of many ·days they are visited. . And
,the moon blushes, and tlie sun turns pale: for Jehovah of lwsts
.reigns royally upon Mount Zion and in Jerusalem, and before
His eld,ers is glory." With this doubly expres~ed antithesis of
marom and 'adamah (cf. xxiii. 17b) before us, brought out as it
is as sharply as possible, we cannot understand " the m-my of
tlie high place" as referring to certain earthly powers (as the
Targum, Luther, Calvin, and Havernick do). Moreover, the
expression itself is also opposed to such an interpretation ; for,
as ver. 18 clearly shows, in which mimmarom is equivalent to
misshamaim (cf. eh. xxxiii. 5, xxxvii. 23, xl. 26), ciir., ~9~ is
synonymous. with C'.1?t;:i tt 7~; and this invariably signifies either
the :;tarry host (eh. xl. 26) or the angelic host (1 Kings
xxii. 19; Ps. cxlviii. 2), and occasionally the two combined,
without any distinction (Neh. ix. 6). As ~he moon and -su-it
are mentioned, it might be supposed that by the "host on
high" we are to understand the angelic host, as Abravanel~
Umbreit, and others really do: "the stars, that have been made
into idols, the shining kings of the sky, fall from their altars,
and the kings of the earth from their thrones." But the very ·
antithesis in the word "kings" (malche) leads us to conjecture
that "the host on high" refers to personal powers; and the
view referred to founders on the more minute description. of
the visitation (pakad 'al, as in eh. xxvii. 1, 3, cf. xxvi. 21),
"they a.re imprisoned," etc.; for this must also be referred
to the heavenly host. The objection might indeed be urged,
that the imprisonment only relates to the kings, and that the
visitation of the heavenly host finds its full expression in the
shaming of the moon and sun (ver. 23); bat the fact that the
moon and sun are thrown into the shade by the- revelation of
the glory of Jehovah, cannot be .regarded as a judgment in•
fl.icted upon them. Hence the commentators are now pretty
well agreed, that " the host on high" signifies here the angelic
VOL, I, 2 E
'4.34 THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
· army. But it is self-evident, that a visitation of the angelic

army cannot be merely a relative and partial one. And it ill
· not sufficient to understand the passage as meaning the wicked
angels, to the exclusion of the good. Both the context and
the parallelism show that the reference must be to a penal
visitation in the spiritual world, which stands in the closest
conuection with the history of man, and in fact with the his-
tory of the nations. Consequently the host on high will refer
to the angels of the nations and kingdoms ; and the prophecy
here presupposes what is affirmed in Dent. xxxii. 8 (LXX.),
and sustained in the book of Daniel, when it speaks of a ear of
Persia, Javan, and even the people of Israel. In accordance
with this exposition, there is a rabbinical saying, to the effect
that "God never destroys a nation without having :first of all
destroyed its prince," i.e. the angel who, by whatever means he
first obtained possession of the nation, whether by the will of
God or against His will, has exerted an ungodly influence upon
it. Just as, according to the scriptural view, both good and evil
angels attach themselves to particular men, and an elevated
state of mind may sometimes afford a glimpse of this encircling
company and this conflict of spirits; so do angels contend for
the rule over nations and kingdoms, either to guide them in
the way of God ,or to lead them astray from God ; and there-
fore the judgment upon the nations which the prophet here
foretells will be a judgment upon angels also. The kingdom
of spirits has its own history running parallel to the destinies
of men. What is recorded in Gen. vi. was a seduction of men
by angels, and one of later occurrence than the temptation by
Satan in paradise ; and the seduction of nations and kingdoms
by the host of heaven, which is here presupposed by the pro-
phecy of Isaiah, is later than either. Ver. 22a announces the
preliminary punishment of both angelic and human princes:
'asephah stands in the place of a gerundive, like taltelali in
eh. xxii. 17. The connection of the words 'asepliah 'assir is
exactly the same as that -of taltelah gabi!r in eh. xxii. 17 : in-
carceration after the manner of incarcerating prisoners; 'asapli,
to gather together (eh. x. 14, xxxiii. 4), signifies here to incar-
cerate, just as in Gen. xlii. 17. Both verbs are construed with
'al, because the thrusting is from above downwards into the
pit and prison (' al embraces both upon or ove1· anything, and
CHAP. XXIV. 21-23. 435
into it, e.g. 1 Sam. xxxi. 4, Job vi. 16; see Hitzig on Nah.
iii. 12). We may see from 2 Pet. ii. 4 and Jude 6 how this
is to be understood. The reference is to the abyss of Hades,
where they are reserved in chains of darkness unto the judg·
ment of the great day. According to this parallel, yippakedu
(shall be visited) ought apparently to be understood as denot-
ing a visitation in wrath (like eh. xxix. 6, Ezek. xxxviii. 8 ;
compare pakad followed by an accusative in eh. xxvi. 21, also
~xvi. 14, and. Ps. lix. 6 ; niphkad, in fact, is never used to
signify visitation in mercy), and therefore as referring to the
infliction of the final punishment. Hitzig, however, under-
stands it as relating to a visitation of mercy; and in this he
is supported by Ewald, Knobel, and Luzzatto. Gesenius,
Umbreit, and others, take it to indicate a citation or summonsJ
though without any ground either in usage of speech or actual
custom. A comparison of eh. xxiii. 17 in its relation to eh.
xxiii. 15 1 favours the second explanation, as being relatively the
most correct; but the expression is intentionally left ambiguous.
So far as the thing itself is concerned, we have a parallel in.
Rev. xx. 1-3 and 7-9: they are visited by being set free again,
and commencing their old practice once more: but only (as
ver. 23 affirms) to lose again directly, before the glorious and
triumphant might of Jehovah, the power they have temporarily
reacquired. What the apocalyptist of the New 'Testament
describes in detail in Rev. xx. 4, xx. 11 sqq., and xxi., the
apocalyptist of the Old Testament sees here condensed into
one fact, viz. the enthroning of Jehovah and His people in
a new Jerusalem, at which the silvery white moon (lebanah)
turns red, and the glowing sun (chammali) turns pale; the two
great lights of heaven becoming (according to a Jewish ex-
pression) " like a lamp at noonday" in the presence of such
glory. Of the many parallels to ver. 23 which we meet with
in Isaiah, the most worthy of note are eh. xi. 10 to the con-
cluding clause, "and before His elders is glory" (also eh.
iv. 5), and eh. i. 26 (cf. iii. 14), with reference to the use of
the word zekenim (elders). Other parallels are eh. xxx. 26, for
chammah and lebanah ; eh. i. 29, for chaplier and bosh ; eh.
xxxiii. 22, for malak; eh. x. 12, for "Mount Zion and J eru-
salem." We have already spoken at eh. i. 16 of the word neged •
1 Cf. Targ., Saad., "they will come into temembrance again."
{Arab. ne'gd, from nagad, ~j, to be exalted ; vid. opp._)~, to

be pressed down, to sink), as applied to that which stands out
prominently and clearly before one's eyes. .According to
~of mann ( Schriftbeweis, i. 320-1 ), the elders here, like the
twenty-four presbuteroi of the Apocalypse, are the sacred
spirits, forming the council of God, to which He makes known
His will concerning the world, before it is executed by His
attendant spirits the angels. But as we find counsellors
promised to the Israel of the new Jerusalem in eh. i. 26, in
contrast with the bad z"kenim (elders) which it then possessed
(eh. iii. 14), such as it had at the glorious commencement of
its his~ory; and as the passage before us says essentially the
same with regard to the zekenim as we find in eh. iv. 5 with
regard to the festal meetings of Israel (vid. eh. xxx. 20 and
xxxii. 1); and still further, as Rev. xx. 4 (cf. Matt. xix. 28) is
a more appropriate parallel to the passage before us than Rev.
iv. 4, we may assume with certainty, at least with regard to
this passage, and without needing to come to any decision con-
cerning Rev. iv. 4, that the z"kenim here are not angels, but
human elders after God's own heart. These elders, being
admitted into the immediate presence of God, and reigning
together with Him, have nothing but glory in front of them,
and they themselves reflect that glory.
THE FOURFOLD MELODIOUS ECHO,-CHAP, XXV. XXVI.
A. First echo: Salvation of the nations after tlie fall of t/te

imperial city.-Ohap. xxv. 1-8.
There is not merely reflected glory, but reflected sound as
well. The melodious echoes commence with eh. xxv. 1 sqq.
The prophet, transported to the end of the days, commemorates
what he has seen in psalms and songs. These psalms and
songs not only repeat what has already been predicted; but,
sinking into it, and drawing out of it, they partly expand it
themselves, and partly prepare the way for its further extension.
The first echo is eh. xxv.1-8, or more precisely eh. xxv. 1-5.
The prophet, whom we already know as a psalmist from eh. xii.,
now acts as choral leader of the church of the future, and
CHAP. XXV. 1-5. 437
praises Jehovah :£or having destroyed the mighty imperial city,

and proved Himself a defence and shield against its tyranny
towards His oppressed church. Vers. 1-5. "Jehovah, Thou. art
my God; I wi.ll exalt Thee, I will praise Tliy name, that Thou hast
wrought wonders, counsels from afar, sincerity, truth. For Thou.
hast turned it from a city into a lieap of stones, the steep castle into a
ruin; the palace of the barbarians from being a city, to be rebuilt no
more for ever. Therefore a wild people will honour Thee, cities of
violent nations fear Thee. For Thou provedst Thyself a stronghold
to the lowly, a 8tronghold to the poor in his dist1·ess, as a shelter
from the storm of rain, as a shadow from the burning of tlie sun;
for the blast of violent ones was like a storm of rain against a wall.
Like the burning of tlie sun in a parched land, Thou subduest the
noise of the barbarians; (like) the burning of the sun through the
shadow of a cloud, the triumphal song of violent ones was brought
low." The introductory clause is to be understood as in Ps.
cxviii. 28: Jehovah (voc.), my God art Thou. "Thou hast
u,rought wonders:" this is taken from Ex. xv. 11 ( as in Ps.
lxxvii. 15, lxxviii. 12; like eh. xii. 2, from Ex. xv. 2). The
wonders which are now actually wrought are "counsels from
afar" (merachok), counsels already adopted afar off, i.e. long
before, thoughts of God belonging to the olden time; the same
ideal view as in eh. xxii. 11, xxxvii. 26 (a parallel which coincides
with .our passage on every side), and, in fact, throughout the
whole of the second part. It is the manifold" counsel" of the·
Holy One of Israel (eh. v. 19, xiv. 24-27, xix. 12, 17, xxiii. 8,
xxviii. 29) which displays its wonders in the events of time.
To the verb l.;11~ we have also a second and third object, viz.
~iit n~~~~- It i~ a common custom with Isaiah to place deriva-
tives of the same word side by side, for the purpose of giving
the greatest possible emphasis to the idea (eh. iii. 1, xvi. 6).
na,~~ indicates a quality, l~~ an actual fact. What He has
executed is the realization of His faithfulness, and the reality
of His promises. The imperial city is destroyed. Jehovah,
as the first clause which is defined by tzakeph affirms, has
removed it away from the nature of a city ~nto the condition
of a heap of stones. The sentence has its o~ject within itself,
and merely gives prominence to the change that has been
effected; the Lamed is used in the same sense as in eh. xxiii. 13
(cf. xxxvii. 26); the min, as in eh. vii. 8, xvii. 1, xxiii.1, xxiv.10.
Mappelah, with kametz or tzere before the tone, is a word that

can only be accredited from the book of Isaiah (eh. xvii. 1,
xxiii. 13). i 1,V, i1~;~, and ~,1t~ are common parallel words in
Isaiah (eh. i. 26, xxii. 2, xxxii. 13, 14); and zarim, as in eh.
i. 7 and xxix. 5, is the most general epithet for· the enemies
of the people of God. The fall of the imperial kingdom is
followed by the conversion of the heathen ; the songs proceed
from the mouths of the remotest nations. Ver. 3 runs parallel
with Rev. xv. 3, 4. Nations hitherto rude and passionate now
submit to Jehovah with decorous reverence, and those that
were previously oppressive (ar'ttzim, as in eh. xiii. 11, in form
like paritzim, shalisliim) with humble fear. The cause of this
conversion of the heathen is the one thus briefly indicated in the
Apocalypse, "for thy judgments are made manifest" (Rev. xv.
4). ½and )il.1~ (cf. eh. xiv. 30, xxix. 19) are names well known
from the Psalms, as applying to the church when oppressed.
To this church, in the distress which she had endured (i~ ,~~,,
as in eh. xxvi. 16, lxiii. 9, cf. xxxiii. 2), Jehovah had proved
Himself a strong castle (ma'oz; on the expression, compare eh.
xxx. 3), a shelter from storm and a shade from heat (for the
figures, compare eh. iv. 6, xxxii. 2, xvi. 3), so that the blast of
the tyrants (compare ruach in eh. xxx. 28, xxxiii. 11, Ps. lxxvi.
13) was like a wall-storm, i.e. a storm striking against a wall
(compare eh. ix. 3, a shoulder-stick, i.e. a stick which st.rikes
the shoulder), sounding against it and bursting upon it without
being able to wash it away (eh. xxviii. 17; Ps. lxii. 4), because
it was the wall of a strong castle, and this strong castle was
Jehovah Himself. As Jehovah can suddenly subdue the heat
of the sun in dryness (tzayon, abstract for concrete, as in eh.
xxxii. 2, equivalent to dry land, eh. xli. 18), and it must give
way when He brings up a shady thicket (Jer. iv. 29), namely
of clouds (Ex. xix. 9; Ps. xviii. 12), so did He suddenly sub-
due the thundering (sha'on, as in eh. xvii. 12) of the hordes
that stormed against His people; and the song of triumph
(zamir, only met with again in Song of Sol. ii. 12) of the
tyrants, which passed over the world like a scorching heat, was
soon "brought low" (anah, in its neuter radical signification
"to bend," relateil to l,'2~, as in eh. xxxi. 4).
Thus the first hymnic echo dies away; and the eschatological
prophecy, coming back to eh. xxiv. 23, but with deeper prayer-
CHAP. XXV. 6-8. 439
like penetL·ation, proceeds thus in ver. 6: "And Jehovah of

hosts prepares for all nations upon this mou11tain a feast of fat
tliings, a feast of wines on the lees, of fat t!tings rich fo marrow,
of wines on the lees thoroughly strained." " This mountain" is
Zion, the seat of God's presence, and the p-,_ace of His church's
worship. The feast is therefore a spiritual one. The figure
is taken, as in Ps. xxii. 27 sqq., from the sac:rificial meals con-
nected with the slielamim (the peace-offerings). Sh'marim
tn'zukkakim are wines which have been left to· stand upon
their lees after the first fermentation is over, which have thus
thoroughly fermented, and have been kept a long time (from
shamar, to keep, spec. to allow to fermeii..t), and :vhich are then
filtered before drinking ( Gr. olvor;; a-aKiclar;;, i.e. oiw,,ta-µ,evor;; or
0111J0tKOr;;, from o,110e'iv, percolare), hence wine both strong and
clear. Memucltayzm might mean emedullatm (" with the mar-
row taken out;" compare, perhaps, Prov. xxxi. 3), but this
could only apply to the bones, not to the fat meat itself; the
meaning is therefore "mixed with marrow," made marrowy,
medullosce. The thing symbolized in this way is the full en-
joyment of blessedness in the perfected kingdom of God. The
heathen are not only humbled so that they submit to Jehovah,
but they also take part in the blessedness of His church, and
are abundantly satisfied with the good things of His house, and
made to drink of pleasure as from a river (Ps. xxxvi. 9). The
ring of the verse is inimitably pictorial. It is like joyful music
to the heavenly feast. The more flexible form C1~0~'? (from
the original, 11:1~'? = nr~'?) is intentionally chosen in the place
of c1i:,~'?- It is as if we heard stringed instruments played
with the most rapid movement of the bow.
Although the feast is on earth, it is on an earth which has
been transformed into heaven; for the party-wall between God
and the world has fallen down : death is no more, and all tears
are for ever wiped away. Vers. 7, 8. "And Be casts away upon
this mountain the veil that veil,ed over all peoples, and the covering
that covered over all nations. Ife puts away deatli for ever; and
tlie Lord Jehovah wipes the tear from every face; and He removes
the slzame of His people from the whole earth : for Jehovah liatl,
spoken it." What Jehovah bestows is followed by what He
puts away. The "veil" and "covering" (massecah, from
11asac = masac, eh. xxii. s,
from Bacac, to weave, twist, and
twist over= to cover) are not symbols of mourning and afilic-

tion, but of spiritual blindness, like the " veil" upon the heart
of Israel mentioned in 2 Cor. iii. 15. The p"ne hallot ( cf. Joh
xii. 5) is the upper side of the veil, the side turned towards
you, by which Jehovah takes hold of the veil to lift it up.
The second l1allot stands for o}ri (Ges. § 71,. Anm. I), and is
written in this form, according to Isaiah's peculiar style (vid.
eh. iv. 6, vii. 11, viii. 6, xxii. 13), merely for the sake of the
sound, like the obscurer niphal forms in eh. xxiv. 3. The only
difference between the two nouns is this : in lot the leading idea
is that of the completeness of the covering, and in massecah
that of its thickness. The removing of the veil, as well as of
death, is callee! ll~'.ll, which. we find applied to God in other
passages, viz. eh. xix. 3, Ps. xxi. 10, Iv. 10. Swallowing up
is used elsewhere as equivalent to making a thing disappear, by
taking it into one's self; but here, as in many other instances,
the notion of receiving into one's self is dropped, and nothing
remains but the idea of taking away, unless, indeed, abolish-
ing of death may perhaps be regarded as taking it back into
what hell shows to be the eternal principle of wrath out of
which God called it forth. God will abolish death, so that
there shall be no trace left of its former sway. Paul gives
a free rendering of this passage in 1 Cor. xv. 54, 1'arrn:ofh, o
Bavaro<; el,; vi1'o<; (after the Aramrean n•tzach, vincere). The
Syeiac combines both ideas, that of the Targum and that of
Paul : absorpta est mors per victoriam in sempiternum. But the
abolition of death is not in itself the pedection of blessedness.
There are sufferings which force out a sigh, even after death
has come as a deliverance. But all these sufferings, whose
ultimate ground is sin, Jehovah sweeps away. There is some-
thing very significant in the use of the expression "V'?"! (a
tear), which the Apocalypse renders 'lrtiv <iaKpvov (Rev. xxi. 4).
Wherever there is a tear on any face whatever, Jehovah wipes
it away ; and if Jehovah wipes away, this must be done most
thoroughly: He removes the cause with the outward symptom,
the sin as well as the tear. It is self-evident that thls applies
to the church triumphant. The world has been judged, and
what was salvable has been saved. There is therefore no more
shame for tl10 people of God. Over the whole earth there is
no further place to be found for this; Jehovah has taken it
CHAP. XXV. 9-12. 441
away. The earth is therefore a holy dwelling-place for blessed

men. The new Jerusalem is Jehovah's throne, but the whole
earth is Jehovah' s glorious kingdom. The prophet is here
looking from just the same point of view as Paul in 1 Cor.
xv. 28, and John in the last page of the Apocalypse.
B. Second echo: The humiliation of Moab.-Chap. xxv. 9-12.
After this prophetic section, which follows the first melo-
dious echo like an interpolated recitative, the song of praise
begins again ; but it is soon deflected into the tone of pro-
phecy. The shame of the people of God, mentioned in ver. 8,
recals to mind the special enemies of the church in its imm~
diate neighbourhood, who could not tyrannize over it indeed,
like the empire of the world, but who nevertheless scoffed at
it and persecuted it. The representative and emblem of these
foes• are the proud and boasting Moab (eh. xvi. 6 ; J er.
xlviii. 29). All such attempts as that of Knobel to turn this
into history are but so much lost trouble. ·Moab is a mystic
name. It is the prediction of the humiliation of Moab in this
spiritual sense, for which the second echo opens the way by,
celebrating Jehovah's appearing. Jehovah is now in His
manifested presence the conqueror of death, the drier of tears,
the saviour of the honour of His oppressed church. Ver. 9.
" And tliey say in tlwt day, Behold our God, for whom we
waited to help us: this is Jehovah, for whom we waited; let us be
glad and rejoice in His salvation." The undefined but self-
evident subject to v' amar (" they say") is the church of the
.last days. "Behold:" Mnneli and zeh belong to one another,
as in eh. xxi. 9. The waiting may be understood as iq1plying
a retrospective glance at all the remote past, even as far back
as J acob's saying, "I wait for Thy salvation, 0 Jehovah"
(Gen. xlix. 18). The appeal, "Let us be glad," etc., has
. passed over into the grand hodu of Ps. cxvm. 24.
In the land of promise there is rejoicing, but on the other
side of the Jordan there is fear of ruin. Two contrasted pic-
tures are placed here side by side. The Jordan is the same as
the " great gulf" in the parable of the rich man. Upon Zion
Jehovah descends in mercy, but upon the highlands of Moab
in His wrath. Vers. 10-12. "For the hand of Jehovah will
sink down upon this mountain, and Moab i11 trodden down tltere
where it is, as straw is trodden down in the water of the dung-pit.

And he spreadeth out Ms hands in the pool therein, as the swimmer
,spreadeth them out to swim ; but Jehovalt forceth down the pride
of Moab in spite of the artifices of his hands. Yea, thy steep,
towering walls He bows down, forces under, and casts earthwards
into dust." Jehovah brings down His hand upon Zion (nuaclt,
as i_n eh. vii. 2, xi. 1), not only to shelter, but also to avenge.
Israel, that has been despised, He now makes glorious, and for
contemptuous Moab He prepares a shameful end. In the place
where it now is ('1~~1:1, as in 2 Sam. vii. 10, Hab. iii. 16, "in
its own place," its own land) it is threshed down, stamped or
trodden down, as straw is trodden down into a dung-pit to turn
it into manure: hiddush, the inf. constr., with the vowel sound
u, possibly to distinguish it from the inf. absol. hiddosli (Ewald,
§ 240, b). Instead of it,~ (as in eh. xliii. 2), the chethib has
1
1,?7 (cf. Job ix. 30); and this is probably the more correct
reading, since madmenah, by itself, means the dunghill, and
not the tank of dung water. At the same time, it is quite pos-
sible that b'mo is intended as a play upon the name Moab, just
as the word madmenah may possibly have been chosen with a
play upon the Moabitish Madmen (Jer. xlviii. 2). In ver. 11
Jehovah would be the subject, if b'kirbo (in the midst of it)
referred back to Moab ; but although the figure of Jehovah
pressing down the pride of Moab, by spreading out His hands
within it like a swimmer, might produce the impression of
boldness and dignity in a different connection, yet here, where
Moab has just been described as forced down into the manure-
pit, the comparison of Jehovah to a swimmer would be a very
offensive one. The swimmer is Moab itself, as Gesenius, Hitzig,
Knobel, and in fact the majority of commentators suppose.
"In the midst of it:" b'kirbo points _back in a neuter sense to
the place into which Moab had been violently plunged, and
which was so little adapted for swimming. A man cannot
swim in a manure. pond ; but Moab attempts it, though without
success, for Jehovah presses down the pride· of Moab in spite
of its a,tifices (tl~, as in Neh. v. 18; r,;~71$, written with dagesli
according to the majority of MSS., from n:~1"1,1$, like the Arabic
urbe, frbe, cleverness, wit, sharpness), i.e. the skilful and cunning
movement of its hands. Saad. gives it correctly, as mucliatale,
wiles and stratagems; Hitzig also renders it" machinations,"
CIIAP. XXVL 1, 2. 4.43
i.e. twistings and turnings, which Moab makes with its arms,
for the purpose of keeping itself up in the water. What ver.
11 affirms in figure, ver. 12 illustrates without any figure. If
the reading were i~P9 nit::lin =i~~, the reference would be to
Kir-Moab (eh. xv. 1, xvi. 7). But as the text stands, we are
evidently to understand by it the strong and lofty walls of the
cities of Moab in general.
C. Third echo : Israel brought back, or raised. from the dead.-
Chap. xxvi.
Thus the second hymnic echo has its confirmation in a
prophecy against Moab, on the basis of which a third hymnic
echo now arises. 'Whilst on the other side, in the land of Moab,
the people are trodden down, and its lofty castles demolished,
the people in the land of Judah can boast of an impregnable
city. Ver. 1. " In that day will this song be sung in the land of
Judah: A city of defence is ours ; sal11ation He sets for walls
and bulwark." According to the punctuation, this ought to be
rendered, "A city is a shelter for us ;" but ll,I 1 1,!,' seem rather
to be connected, according to Prov. xvii. 19, "a city of strong,
i.e. of impregnable offence and defence." The subject of T1 1t?!
is Jehovah. The future indicates what He is constantly doing,
and ever doing afresh; for the walls and bulwarks of Jeru-
salem (chel, as in Lam. ii. 8, the small outside .wall which
encloses all the fortifications) are not dead stone, but yeshuah,
ever living and never exhausted salvation ( eh. Ix. 18). In just
the same sense Jehovah is called elsewhere the wall of J eru-
salem, and even a wall of fire in Zech. ii. 9,-parallels which
show that yeshuali is intended to be taken as the accusative of
the object, and.not as the accusative of the predicate, according
to eh. v. 6, Ps. xxi. 7, lxxxiv. 7, Jer. xxii. 6 (Luzzatto).
In ver. 1 this city is thought ·of as still empty : for, like
paradise, in which man was placed, it is first of all a creation
of God ; and hence the exclamation in ver. 2 : " Open ye the
gates, that a righteous people may enter, one keeping truthfulness."
The cry is a heavenly one; and those who open, if indeed we
are at liberty to inquire who they are, must be angels. We
recal to mind Ps. xxiv., but the scene is a different one. The
author of Ps. cxviii. has given individuality to this passage in
' 'Vers. 19, 20. Goi tzaddik (a righteous nation) is the church
444 THH PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.
of the righteous, as in eh. xxiv. 16. Goi (nation) is used he,.e,

as in ver. 15 and eh. ix. 2 (cf. p. 80), with reference to Israel,
which has now by grace become a righteous nation, and has
been established in covenant truth towards God, who keepeth
truth ('emunim, from 'emun, Ps. :xxxi. 24).
The relation of Israel and Jehovah to one another is now
a permanent one. Ver. 3. " T!wu keepest the .firmly-established
mind in 'peace, peace; for his co~.fidence rests on Thee." A gnome
(borrowed in Ps. cxii. 7, 8), but in a lyrical connection, and with
a distinct reference to the church of the last days. There is no
necessity to take ':J~'-'~ ir,. as standing for ir,. :J~C~, as Knobel
does. The state of mind is mentioned here as designating the
person possessing it, according to his inmost nature. ,~~- (the
mind) is the whole attitude and habit of a man as inwardly
constituted, i.e. as a being capable of thought and will. ~c9
is the same, regarded as having a firm hold in itself, and this
it has whenever it has a firm hold on God (eh. x. 20 ). This
is the mind of the new Israel, and Jehovah keeps it, shalom,
shalom (peace, peace ; accusative predicates, used in the place
of a consequential clause), i.e. so that deep and constant peace
abides therein (Phil. iv. 7). Such a mind is thus kept by
Jehovah, because its trust is placed in Jehovah. t:A~f refers
to ir,., according to Ewald, § 149, d, and is therefore equivalent
to N~il lj-l~f (cf. Ps. vii. 10, Iv. 20), the passive participle, like
the Latin con.fisus, fretus. To hang on God, or to be thoroughly
devoted to Him, secures both stability and peace.
A cry goes forth again, as if from heaven, exhorting Israel
to continue in this mind. Ver. 4. "Hang confidently on Je-
hovalt for ever : for in Jah, Jehovah, is an everlasting ,·ock."
The combination Jah Jehovah is only met with here and in
eh. xii. 2. It is the proper name of God the Redeemer in
the most emphatic form. The Beth essentire frequently stands
before the predicate (Ges. § 151, 3) ; here, however, it stands
before the subject, as in Ps. lxviii. 5, Iv. 19. In Jab Jehovah
(munach, tzakeph) there is an everlasting rock, i.e. He is essen-
tially such a rock (compare Deut. xxxii. 4,·like Ex. xv. 2 for
eh. xii. 2).
He has already proved Himself to be such a rock, on which
everything breaks that would attack the faithful whom He sur-
rounds. Vers. 5, 6. " For He hatk bent down them that dwell
CHAP. XXVL 5-!I, 445
on liigh ; the towenng castle, He tore it down, tore it dmon to

tlie earth, cast it into dust. Tlie foot treads it to pieces, feet
of the poor, steps of the lowly." Passing beyond the fall of
Moab, the fall of the imperial city is celebrated, to which
Moab was only an annex (eh. xxv. 1, 2, xxiv. 10-12). The
futures are determined by the preterite; and the anadiplosis,
which in other instances (e.g. eh. xxv. 1, cf. Ps. cxviii. 11)
links together derivatives or variations of form, is satisfied
in this instance with changing the forms of the suffix. The
second thought of ver. 6 is a more emphatic repetition of the
first: it is trodden down ; the oppression of those who have .
been hitherto oppressed is trodden down.
The righteous, who go astray according to the judgment of
the world, thus arrive at a goal from which their way appears
in a very different light. Ver. 7. "The path that the righteous
man takes is smootliness; Thou makest tlie course of the righteous
smooth." .,~ is an accusative predicate: Thou rolJest it, i.e.
Thou smoothest it, so that it is just as if it had been bevelled
with a rule, and leads quite straight (on the derivative peles, a
level, see at Joh xxxvii. 16) and without interruption to the
desired end. The song has here faJlen into the language of a
mashal of Solomon (vid. Prov. iv. 26, v. 6, 21). It pauses here
to reflect, as if at the close of a strophe.
It then commences again in a lyrical tone in vers. 8 and 9 :
" We have also waited for Thee, that Thou shouldest come in the
path of Thy jU<lgments; the desire of the soul went after Thy
name, and after Thy remembmnce. With my soul I desfred
Thee in the night; yea, with my spirtt deep within me, I longed·
to have Thee here: for when Thy judgments strike the earth, the
inhabitants of the eartli le.arn rigliteousness." In the opinion of
Hitzig, Knobel, Drechsler, and others, the prophet here comes
back from the ideal to the actual present. But this is not the
case. The church of the last days, looking back to the past,
declares with what longing it has waited for that manifesta-
tion of the righteousness of God which has now taken place.
"The path of Thy judgments :" 'orach mishpatiJka belongs
to the te ; venientem (or venturum) being understood. The
c1ause follows the poetical construction M"JN Ni:a, after the ana-
logy of :J1"J :J?~. They longed for God to come as a Redeemer
in the way of His judgments. The "name" and "remem-
brance" are the nature of God, that has become nameable

and memorable through self-assertion and self-manifestation
(Ex. iii. 15). They desired that God should present Himself
again to the consciousness and memory of man, by such an act
as should break through His concealment and silence. The
prophet says this more especially of himself; for he feels him-
self "in spirit" to be a member of the perfected church. "My
soul" and "my spirit" are accusatives giving a more precise
definition (Ewald, § 281, c). " The night" is the night of
affliction, as in eh. xxi. 11. In connection with this, the word
shicher (lit. to dig for a thing, to seek it eagerly) is employed
here, with a play upon shachar. The dawning of the morning
after a night of suffering was the object for which he longed,
naphslii (my soul), i.e. with his entire personality (Psycho[. p.
2Q2), and ruchi b'ki.rbi (my spirit within me), i.e. with the spirit
of his mind, 7rvEvµa ,-oii vobt, (Psyclwl. p. 183). And why T
Because, as of ten as God manifested Himself in judgment,
this brought men to the knowledge, and possibly also to the
recognition, of what was right (cf. Ps. ix. 17). "Will learn:"
lamdu is a prcet. gnomicum, giving the result of much practical
expenence.
Here again the shir has struck the note of a mashal. And
proceeding in this tone, it pauses here once more to reflect as
at the close of a &trophe. Ver. 10. "If favour is shown to the
wicked man, he does not learn righteousness; in the most upright
land he acts wickedly, and has no eye for the majesty of Jehovah."
~ it!~ is a hypothetical clause, which is left to b~ indicated by
the e~phasis, like Neh. i. 8 (Ewald, § 357, b): granting that
favour (chen =" goodness," Rom. ii. 4.) is constantly shown to
the wicked man. " The most upright land:" 'eretz necochoth
is a land in which everything is right, and all goes honourably.
A worthless man, supposing he were in such a land, would still
act knavishly; and of the majesty of Jehovah, showing itself
in passing punishments of sin, though still sparing him, he
would have no perception whatever. The prophet utters this
with a painful feeling of indignation ; the word bal indicating
denial with emotion .
.The situation still remains essentially the same in vers.
11-13: "Jehovah, Thy hand has be'eri exalted, but they di"d not
see: they will see the zeal/or a people, being put to shame ; yea,
CHAP. XXVL 11-18. ·447
fire will devour Tldrie adversaries. Jelwvali, Tliou wilt establish

peace for us: f01· Thou liast accomplished all our work for us.
Jehovah our God, lords besides Thee had enslaved us ; but
through Thee we praise .Thy name." Here are three forms of
address beginning with Jehovah, and rising in the third to
"Jehovah our God." The standpoint of the first is the time
before the judgment; the standpoint of the other two is in the
midst of the redemption that has been effected through judg-
ment. Hence what the prophet states in ver. 11 will be a
general truth, which has now received its most splendid con-
firmation through the overthrow of tlrn empire. The complaint
of the prophet here is the same as in eh. ]iii. 1. We may also
compare Ex. xiv. 8, not Ps. x. 5; (rum does not mean to
. remain beyond and unrecognised, but to prove one's self to be
high.) The hand of Jehovah had already shown itself to be
highly exalted (riimiih, 3 pr.), by manifesting itself in the
history of the nations, by sheltering His congregation, and
preparing the way for its exaltation in the midst of its humi-.
liation; but as they had no eye for this hand, they would be
made to feel it upon themselves as the avenger of His nation.
The "zeal for a people," when reduced from this ideal expres-
sion into a concrete one, is the zeal of Jehovah of hosts ( eh. ix.
6, xxxvii. 32) for His own nation (as in eh. xlix. 8). Kin'ath
'am (zeal for a people) is the object to yechezu (they shall
see); v'yeboshu (and be put to shame) being a parenthetical
interpolation, which does not interfere with this connection.
" Thou wilt establisli peace" (tishpot sltiilom, ver. 12) expresses
the certain hope of a future and imperturbable state of peace
(pones, stabilies) ; and this hope is founded upon the fact, that
all which the church has hitherto accomplished (ma'aseh, the
acting out of its calling, as in Ps. xc. 17, see at eh. v. 12) has
not been its own work, but the work of Jehovah for it. And
the deliverance just obtained from the yoke of the imperial
power is the work of Jehovah also. The meaning of the
complaint, " other lords beside Thee had enslaved us," is just
the same as that in eh. lxiii. 18 ; but there the standpoint is in
the midst of the thing complained of, whereas here it is beyond
it. Jehovah is Israel's King. He seemed indeed to have lost
His rule, since the masters of the world had done as they liked
with Israel. But it was very different now, and it was only
through Jehovah (" through Thee") that Israel coulrl now ~nee
more gratefully celebrate Jehovah's ,name.
The tyrants who usurped the rule over Israel have now
utterly disappeared. Ver.14. "Dead men live not again, shades
do not riJe again: so hast Thou visited and destroyed them, and
caused·au their memory to peris'1..'' The meaning is not that
.Jehovah had put them to death because there was no resur-
rection at all after death ; for, as we shall see further on, the
prophet was acquainted with such a resurrection. In methim
(dead men) and replia'im (shades) he had directly in mind the
oppressors of Israel, who had been thrust down.into the region
of the shades (like the king of Babylon in eh. xiv.), so that
there was no possibility of their being raised up or setting
themselves up again. The l?.~ is not argumentative (which
would be very freezing in this highly lyrical connection), but
introduces what must have occurred eo ipso when the other
had taken place (it corresponds to the Greek &pa, and is used
here in the same way as in eh. lxi. 7, Jer. v. 2, ii. 33, Zech.
xi. 7, Job xxxiv. 25, xlii. 3). They had fallen irrevocably
into Sheol (Ps. xlix. 15), and consequently God had swept
them away, so that not even their name was perpetuated.
Israel, when it has such cause as this for praising Jehovah,
will have become a numerous people once more. Ver. 15.
" Thou liast added t:o the nation, 0 Jehovah, hast added to the
nation; glorified Tliyself; moved out all the borders of the land."
The verb ~i;,:,which is construed in other cases with ,~, ,~,
here with ,, carries its object within itself: to add, i.e. to give
an increase. The allusion is to the same thing as that which
caused the prophet to rejoice in eh. ix. 2 ( compare eh. xlix.
19, 20, liv. 1 sqq., Mic. ii. 12, iv. 7, Obad. 19, 20, and
many other passages; and for ricl.«lta, more especia1Iy Mic.
vii. 11). Just as ver. 13 recals the bondage in Egypt, and
ver. 14 the destruction of Pharaoh in the Red Sea, so ver. 16
recals the numerical strength of the nation, and the extent
of the country in the time of David and Solomon. At the
same time, we cannot say that the prophet intended to recal
these to mind. The antitypical relation, in which the last
times stand to these events and circumstances of the past, is
a fact in sacred history, though not particularly refe1Ted to
here.
CHAP. XXVI. 16-18. 449
The tepl1illah now returns to the retrospective glance already

cast in vers. 8, 9 into that night of afHiction, which preceded the
redemption that had come, Vers. 16-18. "Jehovah, in trouble
tltey missed Thee, poured out ligltt supplication when Thy chas-
tisement came upo1i them. As a woman with child, who draws
near to her delivery, writhes and cries out in lter pangs, so were
we in Thy sight, 0 Jehovah. We went with child, we writhed;
it was as if we brought forth wind. We brought no deliverance
to the land, and the inhabitants of the world did not come to the
light." The substantive circumstantial cfause in the parallel
line, iC? c;q~~t), castigatione tua eos ajjligente. (~ as in ver. 9),
corresponds to ,;~; and rtiT]~ ~i'~, a preterite (i'~'S' = i'~, Job
xxviii. 2, xxix. 6, to be poured out and melt away) with Nun
paragogic (which is only met with again in Deut. viii. 3, 16,
the yekoshun in Isa. xxix. 21 being, according to the syntax,
the future of kosli), answers to pakad, which is used here as in
eh. xxxiv. 16, 1 Sam. xx. 6, xxv. 15, in the sense of lustrando
desiderare. Lachash is a quiet, whispering prayer (like the
whispering of forms of incantation in eh. iii. 3); sorrow ren-
ders speechless in the loug run ; and a consciousness of sin
crushes so completely, that a man does not dare to address God
aloud (eh. :xxix. 4). Pregnancy and pangs are symbols of a
state of expectation strained to the utmost, the object of which
appears all the closer the more the pains increase, Often, says
the perfected church, as it looks back upon its past history,
often did we regard the coming of salvation as certain ; but
again and again were our hopes deceived. The first 7 is ,o
equivalent to ~, "as a worn.an with child," etc. (see at eh.
viii. 23) ; the second is ·equivalent to it~f-1, "as it were, we
brought forth wind." This is not an inverted expression, sig-
nifying we brought forth as it were wind ; but \!:)7 governs
the whole sentence in the sense of "(it was) as if." The issue
of all their painful toil was like the result of a false pregnancy
( empneumatosis ), a delivery of wind. This state of things also
proceeded from Jehovah, as the expression " before Thee"
implies. It 'flRS a consequence of the sins of Israel, and of a
continued want of true susceptibility to the blessings of salva-
tion. Side by side with their disappointed hope, ver. 18 places
the ineffectual character of their own efforts. Israel's own
doings,-no, they could never II!ake the land into nv~~: (i.e.
VOL. I. 2F
bring it into a state of complete salvation); and (so might tl1e

final clause be understood) they waited in vain for the judg-
ment of Jehovah upon the sinful world that was at enmity
against them, or they made ineffectual efforts to overcome it.
This explanation is favoured by the fact, that throughout the
whole of this cycle of prophecies yoshbe tebel does not mean
the inhabitants of the holy land, but of the globe at large in
the sense of "the world" (ver. 21, eh. xxiv. 5, 6). Again,
the relation of ~~Ei1~ to the h~l3 in ver. 19, and the figure pre-
viously employed of the pains of child-birth, speak most
strongly in favour of the conclusion, that naphal is here used
for the falling of the fruit of the womb (cf. Wisd. vii. 3, Il.
:xix. 110, 1tamweuliv and weue'i.v). And yoshbe tebel (the in-
habitants of the world) fits in with this sense (viz. that the
expected increase of the population never came), from the
fact that in this instance the reference is not to the inhabitants
of the earth ; but the words signify inhabitants generally, or,
as we should say, young, new-born "mortals." The punish-
ment of the land under the weight of the empire still con-
tinued, and a new generation did ~ot come to the light ~f day
to populate the desolate land (cf. Psychol. p. 414).
But now all this had taken place. Instead of singing what
has occurred, the tepliillah places itself in the midst of the
occurrence itself. Ver. 19. "Thy dead will live, my corpses
rise again. Awake and 'rejoice, ye that lie in the dust! For thy
dew is dew of the litjltts, and the· ea1•th will bring shades to the
day.'' The prophet speaks thus out of the heart of the church
of the last times. In consequence of the long-continued suffer-
ings and chastisements, it has been melted down to a very small
remnant; and many of those whom it could once truly reckon
as its own, are now lying as corpses in the dust of the grave.
The church, filled with hope which will not be put to shame,
now calls to itself, "Thy dead will live" (-;,r~t:? ~'~~, reviviscent,
as in Cl')'.l~i} 11~1'.1~, the resurrection of the dead), and consoles
itself with the w01·king of divine grace and power, which is
even now setting itself in motion : ." my corpses will rise again"
(~~~; 'l'.l?~, nebelah: a word without a plural, hut frequently
used in a plural sense, as in eh. v. 25, and therefore connected
with ~~~~' equivalent to i1t~P~: here before a light suffix, with
the I retained, which is lost.in other cases). It also cries out,
CHAP. XXVL 19, 451
in full assurance of the purpose of God, the believing word

of command over the burial-ground of the dead, "Wake up
and rejoice, ye that sleep in the dust," and th.en justifies to
itself this believing word of command by looking up to Jehovah,
and confessing, "Thy dew is dew born out of (supernatural)
lights," as the dew of nature is born out of the womb of the
morning dawn (Ps. ex. 3). ' Others render it "dew upon
herbs," taking tli"lh:-t as equivalent to tlii";;, as in 2 Kings iv. 39.
We take it as from M1.IN (Ps. cxxxix. 12), in the sense of
o•~i:i;:i "li~. The plural implies that there is a perfect fulness
of the lights of life in God (" the Father of lights," J as. i. 17).
Out of these there is born the gentle dew, which gives new life
to the bones that have been sown in the ground (Ps. cxli. 7),-
a figure full of mystery, which is quite needlessly wiped away
by Hofmann's explanation, viz. that it is equivalent to tal
horotli, " dew of thorough saturating." Luther, who renders
it, '' Thy dew is a dew of the green field," stands alone among
the earlier translators. The Targum, Syriac, V ulgate, and
Saad. all render it,. "Thy dew is light dew;" and with the
unifQrm connection in which the Scriptures place 'or (light)
and chayyim (life), this rendering is natural enough. We now
translate still further, "and the earth (va' aretz, as in eh. lxv. 17,
Prov. xxv. 3, whereas n~1 is almost always in the construct
state) will bring shades to the day" (hippil, as a causative of
naphal, ver. 18), i.e. bring forth again the dead that have
sunken into it (like Luther's rendering, "and the land will
cast out the dead" -the rendering of our English version also :
TR.). The dew from the glory of God falls like a heavenly
seed into the bosom of the earth; and in consequence of this, the
earth gives out from itself the shades which have hitherto been
held fast beneath the ground, so that they appear alive again
on the surface of the earth. Those who understand ver. 18 as
relating to the earnestly descried overthrow of the lords of the
world, interpret this passage accordingly, as meaning either,
" and thou castest down shades to the earth" (r,~, acc. loci,
= Y,N-ilt, vel-. 5, Y,N\ eh. xxv. 12), or, "and the earth causeth
shades to fall," i.e. to fall into itself. This is Rosenmiiller's
explanation (terra per prosopopmiam, ut supra xxiv. 20, inducta,
deturbare in orcum sistitur impios, eo ipso manes eos reddens).
But although rephaim, when so interpreted, agrees with ver.
14, where this name is given to the oppressors of the people of

God, it would be out of place here, where it would necessarily
mean, " those who are just becoming shades." But, what is of
greater importance still, if this concluding clause is understood
as applying to the overthrow of the oppressors, it does not give
any natural sequence to the words, "dew of the lights is thy
dew;" whereas, according to our interpretation, it seals the
faith, hope, and prayer of the church for what is to follow.
When compared with the New Testament Apocalypse, it is
"the first resurrection" which is here predicted by Isaiah.
The confessors of Jehovah are awakened in their graves to
form one glorious church with those who are still in the body.
In the case of Ezekiel also (Ez. xxxvii. 1-14), the resurrection
of the dead which he beholds is something more than a figurative
representation of the people that were buried in captivity. The
church of the period of glory on this side is a church of those
who have been miraculously saved and wakened up from the
dead. Their persecutors lie at their feet beneath the ground.
The judgment upon them is not mentioned, indeed, till
after the completion of the church through those of its mem-
bers that have died, although it must have actually preceded
the latter. - Thus the standpoint of the prophecy is incessantly
oscillating backwards and forwards in these four chapters
(xxiv.-xxvii.). This explains the exhortation in the next verses,
and the reason assigned. Vers. 20, 21. " Go in, my people,
into thy chambers, and shut the door behind thee ; hide tlt!fself a
little moment, till the judgment of wrath passes by. For, behold,
Jehovah goeth out from His place to visit the iniquity of the_ in-
habitants of the earth upon them; and tlie earth discloses tlte blood
that it has sucked up, and no more covers her slain." The shtr
is now at an end. · The prophet speaks once more as a prophet.
Whilst the judgment of wrath (za'am) is going forth, and until
it shall have passed by (on the fut. exact., see eh. x. 12, iv. 4;
and on the fact itself, acliarith hazza'am, Dan. viii. 19), the
people of God are to continue in the solitude of prayer (Matt.
vi. 6, cf. Ps. xxvii. 5, xxxi. 21). They can do so, for the
judgment by which they ·get rid of their foes is the act of
Jehovah alone ; and they are to do so because only he who is
hidden in God by prayer can escape the wrath. The judgment
only lasts a little while (eh.~; 24, 25, liv. 7, 8, cf. Ps. xxx. 6),
CHA.P.:XXVII. L 453
a short time which is shortened for the elect's sake. Instead

of the dual '9'1)?1 (as the house-door is called, though not the
=
chamber-door), the word is pointed '9~~ (from n7"! n7"!), just
as the prophet intentionally chooses the feminine '~q instead
of n~q. The nation is thought of as feminine in this particular
instance (cf. eh. liv. 7, 8); because Jehovah, its avenger and
protector, is acting on its behalf, whilst in a purely passive
attitude it hides itself in Him. Just as Noah, behind whom
Jehovah shut the door of the ark, was hidden in the ark whilst
the water-floods of the judgment poured down without, so
should the church be shut off from the worlq. without in its life
of prayer, because a judgment of Jehovah was at hand. "He
goeth out of His place" ( verbatim the same as in Mic. i. 3),
i.e. not out of His own divine life, as it rests within Himself,
but out of the sphere of the manifested glory in which He
presents Himself to the spirits. He goeth forth thence equipped
for judgment, to visit the iniquity of the inhabitant of the earth
upon him (the singular used collectively), and more especially
their blood-guiltiness. The prohibition of murder was given to
the sons of Noah, and therefore was one of the stipulations of
"the covenant of old" ( eh. xxiv. 5). The earth supplies two
witnesses: (1) the innocent blood which has been violently shed
(on ddmim, see eh. i. 15), which she h3:s had to suck up, and
which is now exposed, and cries for vengeance ; and (2) the
persons themselves who have been murdered in their innocence,
and who are slumbering within her. Streams of blood come
to light and bear testimony, and martyrs arise to bear witness
against their murderers.
Upon whom the judgment of Jehovah particularly falls,
is described in figurative and enigmatical words in eh. xxvii.
1 : " In that day will Jehovah visit with His sword, witli the
hard, and the great, and the strong, leviathan the fleet serpent,
and leviathan the twisted serpent, and slay the dragon in· the
sea." No doubt the three animals are emblems of three im-
perial powers. The assertion that there are no more three
animals than there are three swords, is a mistake. If the
preposition were repeated in the case of the swords, as it is
in the case of the animals, we should have to understand the
passage as referring to three swords as well as three animals.
But this is not the case. We have therefore to inquire what
the three world-powers are; and this question is quite a justi-

fiable one: for we have no reason to rest satisfied with the
opinion held by Drechsler, that the three emblems are symbols
of ungodly powers in general, of every kind and every sphere,
unless the question itself is absolutely unanswerable. Now
the tannin (the stretched-out aquatic animal) is the stand-
ing emblem of Egypt (eh. li. 9; Ps. lxxiv. 13; Ezek. xxix.
3, x:xxii. 2). And as the Euphrates-land and A-sshur are
mentioned in vers. 12, 13 in connection with Egypt, it is
immediately probable that the other two animals signify the
kingdom of the Tigris, i.e. Assyria, with its capital Nineveh
which stood on the Tigris, and the kingdom of the Euphrates,
i.e. Chaldea, with its capital Babylon which stood upon the
Euphrates. Moreover, the application of the same epithet
Leviathan to both the kingdoms, with simply a difference in
the attributes, is suggestive of two kingdoms that were related
to each other, We must not be misled by the fact that nael1asl1.
bariach is a constellation in Job xxvi. 13; we have no bam~
marom (on high) here, as in eh. xxiv. 21, and therefore are
evidently still upon the surface of the globe. The epithet
employed was primarily suggested by the situation of the two
cities. Nineveh was on the Tigris, which was called Chiddekel, 1
on account of the swiftness of its course and its terrible rapids;
hence Asshur is comp:ued to a serpent moving along in a rapid,
impetuous, long, extended course (bariach, as in eh. xliii. 14,
is equivalent to barriach, a noun of the same form as r~p, and
a different word from beriacli, a bolt, eh. xv. 5). Babylon, on
the other hand, is compared to a twisted serpent, i.e. to one
twisting about in serpentine curves, because it was situated on
the very winding Euphrates, the windings of which are espe-
cially labyrinthine in the immediate vicinity of Babylon. The
river did indeed flow straight away at one time, but by artificial
cuttings it was made so serpentine that it passed the same place,
viz. Arderikka, no less than three times ; and according to the
1
.
In point of fact, not only does~ signify both an arrow and the
Tigris, according to the Neo-Persian lexicons, but the old explanation
"Tigris, swift as a dart, since the Medes call the Tigris toxeuma" (the
shot or shot arrow; "Eustath. on Dion Perieg. v. 984), is confirmed by the
Zendic tighri, which has been proved to be used in the sense of arrow or
shot (Yesht 8, 6, yatha tighrilmainyavarao), i.e. like a heavenly arrow.
CRAP. XXVIL 2-6. 455
declaration of Herodotus in his own time, when any one sailed

4own the river, he had to pass it three times ,in three days
(Ritter, x. p. 8). The real meaning of the emblem, howevew, is
no more exhausted by this allusion to the geogr1,1.phical situation,
than it was in the case of "the desert of the sea" (eh. xxi. 1).
The attribute of winding is also a symbol of the longer duration
of one empire than of the other, and of the more numerous
complications into which Israel would-be drawn by it. The
world-power on the Tigris fires with rapidity upon Israel, so
that the fate of Israel is very quickly decided. But the world-
power on the Euphrates advances by many windings, and en-
circles its prey in many folds. And these windings are all the
more numerous, because in the prophet's view Babylon is the
final form assumed by the empire of the world, and therefore
Israel remains encircled by this serpent until the last days.
The judgment upon Asshur, Babylon, and Egypt, is the judg-
ment upon the world-powers universally.
D. The fourth echo: The fruit-bearing vineya1·d under the
protection of Jehovali.-Ohap. xxvii. 2-6.
The prophecy here passes for the fourth time into the tone
of a song. The church recognises itself in the judgments
. \ upon
the world, as Jehovah's well-protected and, beloved vmeyard.
Vers. 2-5. " In that day
A 11ie1·ry vineyard-sing it I
I, Jehovah, its keeper,
Every mome_nt 1 water it.
That nothing may come near it,
I watch it night and day.
Wrath have I none j
O, had I thorns, thistles before me !
I would make up to tliem in battle,
Burn them all together.
Men would then liave to grasp at myprotection,
Make peace with me,
Make peace with me."
Instead of introducing the song with, " In that clay shall this
song be sung," or some such introduction, the prophecy passes
at once into the song. It consists in a descending scale of
456 THE PROPHEcms OF ISAIAH.
strophes, consisting of one of five lines (vers. 2, 3), one of foar

lines (ver. 4), and one of three lines (ver. 5). The thema is
placed at the beginning, in the absolute case: cerem chemer.
This may signify a vineyard of fiery or good wine (compare
cerem zaith in Judg. xv. 5); but it is possible that the reading
should be cerem chemed, as in eh. xxxii. 12, as the LXX.,
Targum, and most modern commentators assume. ? i"l~~ sig-
nifies, according to Num. xxi. 17, Ps. cxlvii. 7 (cf. Ex. xxxii.18,
Ps. lxxxviii. 1), to strike up a song with reference to anything,
-an onomatopoetic word (different from nw, to begin, literally
to meet, seep. 156),' Cerem (the vineyard) is a feminine here,
like ,~f, the well, in the song of the well in Num. xxi. 17, 18,
and just as Israel, of which the vineyard here is a symbol
(eh. iii. 14, v. 1 sqq.), is sometimes regarded as masculine, and'
at other times as feminine (eh. xxvi. 20). Jehovah Himself
is introduced as speaking. He is the keeper of the vineyard,
who waters it every moment when there is any necessity'
(lirga'im, like lahb'karim in eh. xxxiii. 2, every morning), and
watches it by night as well as by day, that nothing may visit it.
~!t ij?~ (to visit upon) is used in other cases to signify the
infliction of punishment ; here it denotes visitation by some
kind of misfortune. Because it was the church purified through
affiictions, the feelings of Jehovah towards it were pure love,
without any admixture of the burning of anger (chemah).
This is reserved for all who dare to do injury to this vineyard.
Jehovah challenges these, and says, Who is there, then, that·
gives me thorns, thistles! C~2l;I; ='? lf:I;, as in Jer. ix. 1, cf. Josh.
xv. 19.) The asyndeton, instead of n;~ i•,;itf, which is cus-
tomary elsewhere, corresponds to the excitement of the exalted
defender. If He had thorns, thistles before Him, He would
break forth upon them in war, i.e. make war upon them (bah,
neuter, upon such a mass of bush), and set it all on fire
(i"1'¥(:I = n•;ry). The arrangement of the strophes requires that
we should connec;t i"19Q~'P~ with i"l.}'$;~~ (var. i"lf9'~~), though ...
this is at variance with the accents. We may see very clearly,
even by the choice of the expression bammilcl1amah., that thorns
and thistles are a figurative representation of the enemies of
the church (2 Sam. xxiii. 6, 7). And in this sense the song
concludes in ver. 5: only by yielding themselves to mercy will
they find mercy. iN with a voluntative following, "unless/' as
CHAP. XXVII. 6-8. 457
in Lev. xxvi. 41. " Take hold of:" hechezik b'; as in I Kings
i. 50, of Adonijah, who lays hold of the horns of the altar.
" Make peace with:" 'asah shalom f, as in Josh. ix. 15. The
song closes here. What the church here utters, is the con-
sciousness of the gracious protection of its God, as confirmed
in her by the most recent events.
The prophet now adds to the song of the vineyard, by way
of explanation,-Ver. 6. " In future will Jacob strike roots,
Israel blossom and bud, and fill the surface of the globe with
fruits." We may see from C1~ ~ ( acc. temp. as in Eccles. ii. 16,
equivalent in meaning to " Behold, the days come," J er. vii. 32,
etc.), that the true language of prophecy commences again
here~ For the active ~lit~~~, compare Jer. xix. 4, Ezek. viii. 17,
etc. The prophet here says, in a figure, just the same as the
apostle in Rom. xi. 12, viz. that Israel, when restored once
more to favour as a nation, will become "the riches of the
Gentiles."
JEHOVAH'S CHASTISING AND SAVING COURSE TOWARDS

ISRAEL.-CHAP. XXVII. 7-lS,
The prophet does not return even now to his own actual
times ; but, with the certainty that Israel will not be exalted
until it has been deeply humbled on account of its sins, he
places himself in the midst of this state of punishment. And
there, in the face of the glorious future which awaited Israel,
the fact shines out brightly before his eyes, that the punishment
which God inflicts upon Israel is a very different thing from
that inflicted upon the world. Vers. 7, 8. "Hath He smitten
it like the smiting of its smiter, or is it slain like the slaying of
those slain by Hirn ? Thou punisliedst it with measures, when
tliou didst thrust it away, sifting with violent breath in t!te day of
the east wind." "Its smiter" (macce!tu) is the imperial power
by which Israel had been attacked (eh. x. 20) ; and "those
slain by Him" ('1r!!=\) are the slain of the empire who hail
fallen under the strokes of J ehovab. The former smote un-
mercifully, and its slain ones now lay without hope (eh. xxvi.14).
Jehovah smites differently, and it is .very different with the
church, which has succumbed in the persons of its righteous
members. For the double play upon words, see eh. xxiv. 16,
xxii~ 18, x. 16. When Jehovah put Israel away (as if by

means of a "bill of divorcement," eh. I. 1), He· strove against it
(eh. xlix. 25), i.e. punished it, "in measure," i.e. dete~mining
the measure very e~actly, that it might not exceed the enduring
power of Israel, nor endanger the existence of Israel as a
nation (cf. b"mislpat in Jer. x. 24, xxx. 11, xlvi. 28). On the
other hand, Hitzig, Ewald, and Knobel read n~9~Q~, from a
word NP.NI?/ related to l'X:Pr, or even N!?N~, "when thou didst
disturb (or drive forth);·" but the traditional text does not
indicate any various reading with i1 mappic., 1md the ancient
versions and expositors all take the word as a reduplication of
n1;t9, which stands here as the third of an ephah to denote a
moderately large measure. The clause hagah b"rucho is probably
regarded as an elliptical relative clause, in which case the tran-
sition to the third person can be best explained: "thou, who
siftedst with violent breath." Ha.gait, which only occurs again
in Prov. xxv. 4, signifies to separate, e.g. the dross from silver
(eh. i. 25). Jehovah sifted Israel (compare the figure of the
threshing-floor in eh. xxi. 10), at the time when, by suspending
captivity over it, He blew as violently upon it as if the east
wind had raged (vid. Job, ii. -n). But He only sifted, He
did not destroy.
He was angry, but not. without love ; He punished, but
only to·be able to pardon again._ Ver. 9. "Therefore will the
guilt of Jacob be purged thus; and this is all tlie fruit of the
removal of his sin: when He maketli all altar-stones like chalk-
stones that are broken in pieces-, Astarte images and sun-pillars
do not rise up again." With the word " therefore" (lacen) ·a
conclusion is drawn from the expression " by measure." God
punished _Israel " by measure ; " His punishment is a way to
salvation : therefore it ceases as soon as its purpose is secured ;
and so would it cease now, if Israel would thoroughly renounce
its sin, and, above all, the sin of 'all sins, namely idolatry.
"Thus" (by this) refers to the io~~7 which follows; "by this,"
namely the breaking to pieces of the altars and images of the
moon goddess; or possibly, to speak more-correctly, the goddes~
of the morning-star, and those of the sun-god as well (see eh.
1 Bottcher refers to a Talmudic word, tt~Ci1 (to remove), but this is to
be pronounced Nl!pi; ( = piipry), and is, moreover, very uncertain.

CHAP. XXVII. 10, 11. 459
xvii. 8). By the fact that Israel put away the fundamental
cause of all mischief, viz. idolatry, the_guilt for which it had
yet to make atonement would be covered, made good, or wiped
away (on cu_ppar, see at eh. xxii. 14). The parenthesis (cf. eh.
xxvi. llb) affirms that this very consequence would be all the
fruit (col-peri) desired by Jehovah of the removal of the sin of
Israel, which the chastisement was intended to effect.
The prophet said this from out of the midst of the state
of punishment, and was therefore able still further to confirm
the fact, that the punishment would cease with the sin, by the
· punishment which 'followed the sin. Vers. 10, 11. "For the
.~trong city is solitary, a dwelling given up and forsaken like the
steppe: there calves feed, and tliere they lie down, and eat off its
branches. · Wlien its branches become withered, they are broken:
. women come, make fires with them; for it is not a people of intel-
ligence : · therefore its. Creator has no pity upon it, and ·its Former
does not pardon it." The nation without any intelligence (eh.
i. 3), of which Jehovah was the Creator and Former (eh.
xxii. 11 ), is Israel ; and therefore the fortress that has been
destroyed is the city of Jerusalem. The standpoint of the
prophet must therefore be beyond the destruction of Jerusalem,
and in the midst of the captivity. If this appears strange for
Isaiah, uearly every separate word in these two verses rises up
as a witness that it is Isaiah, and no other, who is speaking
here (compare, as more general proofs, eh. xxxii. 13, 14, and
v. 17; and as more specific exemplifications, eh. xvi. 2, 9, xi. 7,
iatc.). The suffix in "I.er branches" refers to the city, whose
ruins were overgrown with bushes. Synonymous with C1~p9,
branches (always written with dagesh in distinction from C1~Pi?,
clefts, eh. ii. 2 l ), · is kat.zir, cuttings, equivalent to shoots that
can be easily cut off; It was a mistake on the part of the early
translators to take katzir in the sense of " harvest" (Vulg.,
Symm., Saad., though not the LXX. or Luther). As Mtzir
is a collective term here, signifying the whole mass of branches,
the predicate can be written in the plural, tisshabarnah, which
is not to be explained as a singular form, as in eh. xxviii. 3.
i'l);iN, in the neuter sense, points back to this : women light it
(,~~r.r, as in Mal. i. 10), i.e. make with it a lighting flame (ili:t)
and a warming fire (i~N, eh. xliv. 16). So desolate does Jeru-
salem lie, that in the very spot which once swarmed with men
a calf now quietly eats the green foliage of the bushes that
grow between the ruins; and in the place whence hostile armies
had formerly been compelled to withdraw without accomplish-
ing their purpose, women now come and supply themselves with
wood without the slightest opposition.
But when Israel repents, the mercy of Jehovah will change
all this. Vers. 12, 13. " And it will come to pass on that day,
JeliovaJi will appoint a beating of corn from the water-flood of
the Euphrates to the brook of Egypt, and ye will be gathered to:.
gether one by one, 0 sons of Israel. And ·it will come to pass in
tliat day, a great trumpet will be blown, and the lost ones in the
land of Asshur come, and the outcasts in the land of Egypt, and
cast themselves down before Jehovah on the ltoly mountain in
Jerusalem." I regard every exposition of ver. 12 which sup-
poses it· to ref er to the return of the captives as altogether false.
The Euphrates and the brook of Egypt, i.e. the Wady el-Arish,
were the north-eastern and south-western boundaries of the
land of Israel, according to the original promise (Gen. xv. 18;
1 Kings viii. 65), and it is not stated that Jehovah will beat
on the outside of these boundaries, but within them. Hence
Gesenius is upon a more correct track, when he explains it as
meaning that " the kingdom will be peopled again in its greatest
promised extent, and that as rapidly and numerously as if men
had fallen like olives from the trees." No doubt the word
chabat is applied to the beating down of olives in Deut. xxiv. 20;
but this figure is inapplicable here, as olives must already exist
before they can be knocked down, whereas the land of Israel
is to be thought of as desolate. What one expects is, that
Jehovah will cause the dead to live within the whole of the
broad expanse of the promised land (according to the promise
in eh. xxvi. 19, 21). And the figure answers this expectation
most clearly and most gloriously. CM,bat was the word com-
monly applied to the knocking out of fruits with husks, which
were too tender and valuable to be threshed. Such fruits, as
the prophet himself affirms in eh. xxviii. 27, were knocked out
carefully with a stick, and would have been injured by the
violence of ordinary threshing. .And the great field of dead
that stretched from the Euphrates to the Rhinokoloura,1 re-
1 Rh.inokoloura (or Rl,.inokoroura): for the ori~n of this name ofthe
Wady el-Arish, see Strabo, xvi. 2, 31.
CHAP. XXYII. 12, 13. 461
sembled a floor covered over with such tender, costly fruit.

There true Israelites and apostate Israelites lay mixed together.
But Jehovah would separate them. He would institute a
beating, so that the true members of the church would come to
the light of day, being separated from the false' like grains
sifted from their husks. " Thy dead will live ; " it is to this
that the prophet returns. And this view is supported by the
choice of the word shibboleth, which combines in itself the
meanings of "flood" (Ps. lxix. 3, 16) and "ear" (sc, of
corn). This word gives a fine dilogy (compare the dilogy in
eh. xix. 18 and Hab. ii. 7). From the " ear" of the Euphrates
down to the Peninsula of Sinai, Jehovah would knock-a great
,heap of ears, the grains of which were to be gathered together
" one by one," i.e. singly (in the most careful manner possible ;
Greek, Ka0eZ<;, Kafl lva). To this risen church there would be
~dded the still living diaspora, gathered together by the signal
of God (compare eh. xviii. 3, xi, 12). Asshur and Egypt are
named as lands of banishment. They represent all the lands
of exile, as in eh. xix. 23-25 (compare eh. xi. 11 ). The two
names are emblematical, and therefore not to be used as proofs
that the prophecy is within the range of Isaiah's horizon. Nor
is there any necessity for this. It is just as certain that the
cycle of prophecy in eh. xxiv.-xxvii. belongs to Isaiah, and not
· to any other prophet, as it is that there are not two men to be
found in the world with faces exactly alike.
END OF VOL. I.
HURRAY AND GIBB, EDINBURG~

PIU~TERS TO HER MAJESTY'S STATIONER!'. on-1<2.

Biblia Isaiah

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Biblia Isaiah

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Biblia Isaiah

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

CLARK'S

T. & T. CLARK, EDINBURGH.

LONDON, HAMILTON, AD.A.MS, AND CO.

DUBLIN, ROBERTSON AND CO•

NEW YORK, • SCRillNEB, WELFORD, AND ARMSTRONG.

THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.

FRANZ DELITZSCH, D.D.,

ffl:nnslaf.eb from tq.e dJtrm1m,

THE REV. JAMES MARTIN, B. A.

THE PROPHECIES OF ISAIAH.

Time of the Prophet, 31

FIRST HALF OF THE COLLECTION (CHAP. 1.-XXXIX.).

!. PROPHECIES RELATING TO THE ONWARD COURSE OF THE GREAT

Divine Sign of the Virgin's wondrous Son (Chap. vii.). 206

Esoteric Addresses (Chap. viii. 5-xii.):

III. COLLECTION OF ORAl'.JLES CONCERNING THE HEATHEN (CHAP.

IV. FINALE OF THE GREAT CATASTROPHE (CHAP. xxrv.-xxvrr.), 421

PROPHETICAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.

HE prophetical histories are followed in the Old

D Testament canon by the prophetical books of pre-

"'1i10 th;r'ai is ind;~d al~~ a-prophetical work, since Moses,

and popular histories also. The former followed the J ehovistic

is as far removed as possible from the prophetic style of his-

not so,-a distinction which existed in the domain of history as

book of Joshua ought to be combined with the Pentateuch, so

from thirty years old and upwards, in 1 Chron. xxiii. 2-24a; he

a thoroughly Roman translation). The Targums give a similar

materials, show very clearly that copies of the annals of David

blunder that could be made, to imagine that the accounts of

what he did, are written in the annals (1 Kings xiv. 29 ;

special bias or intention: in short, it was more distinctly con-

authorship : and fourthly, this is placed beyond all doubt by

chronicler so thoroughly imitated the older dibi·e-hayyamim

partiality, upon the brighter portions of the history; whereas,

the history of the kings of Judah, and partly because he wrote

originality several things combine to sustain,-viz. the massa

people Israel," are not only to be found in the second address

Micah and his words to Hezekiah, in J er. xxvi. 17 sqq. The

of thoughts and words, which grew up afterwards as the result

ings are linked together. The time when he prophesie,l ,can

which it had fallen in· the time of .Amaziah; and to both of

Zephaniah, since we are compelled by internal grounds' to

logical and apocalyptical, and take earlier situations and pro-

Epistle to the Romans is placed first among the Pauline epistles,

b. Bathra, l4b. The principle upon which it is founded is the

Qui sancto Isaire inspirasti ut scriberet, inspira qu:no mihi ut quod

TIME OF THE PROPHET,

arose, with the mournful vocation to preach r.epentance without

word of the prophet by his side,-two pillars of the state, and

till the commencement of Manasseh's reign, when, according

I. HISTORICAL AccoUNT OF Uzz1AH-JOTHAM.-The

history of' a Jerusalem family; and according to Sanhedrin, 103b, in the

of Zechariah, who had understanding in divine visions ; and in

explained the circumstances which led to the king's leprosy,

of U zziah, there was also an annalistic history, as 2 Kings xv. ~

4, 5). • .Again, assuming that .Amos commenced his ministry

II. H1sTORICAL AccouNT OF AHAz AND THE SYRO-

traders to Elath, to secure the command of the maritime trade

were consequently obliged to raise the siege and make a speedy

sustained, as generally adopted at that time on the side of